Garia's day descends into chaos as personnel problems appear from every direction. Matters are not helped when one of her problems turns out not to be what anyone expected.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

117 - The Stowaway

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia had not even climbed out of bed before there was a knock on the bedroom door. Jenet walked over and opened it to reveal Lanilla, already dressed.

"Lanilla! What are you doing here? How's the arm?"

Lanilla curtseyed and entered the bedroom.

"My Lady, my arm is nearly mended, such that Mistress Margra desires I should leave her Chamber of the Sick and obtain some exercise for my body. Oh! I do not think she means the kind of exercise that you do, Milady. I am permitted to lift light things only, but if you would permit me to attend you, I desire to return to my appointed duties."

Garia regarded the tall, thin girl thoughtfully. At the battle, Lanilla had been injured and her friend, the other new maid Jasinet, killed when the wagon they had been riding had overturned. Since then, she had managed with Jenet alone again until... She groaned. Life had just become complicated again.

"Of course, Lanilla. I think the word you are looking for is rehabilitation. You can come back, although the situation has changed since the day your arm was broken. You've been mostly sitting around learning to read and write, I take it?"

"As you say, Milady."

"Then you need to do some moving about to get your muscles back into shape, that's what Margra means, I guess. Some walking about the palace and some fresh air will do you a world of good. Now, just recently I have acquired two new maids."

"So I heard, Milady. Are those the maids of the Princess? She only came to the Chambers of the Sick once, I know nothing of her or her maids except by rumor."

"That's right. Unfortunately, they don't speak much of the Valley tongue, yet, so I'm the only person who can give them orders. Princess Eriana has gone off with her men to do a job for the King so I'm left with them."

"You mean attacking the Yodans, Milady? I think she is very brave."

"What? Who told you that?"

"Tis common knowledge, Milady, in the palace."

Garia looked at Jenet. "Can nothing be kept secret in this place?"

"It seems not, Milady," Jenet replied.

The door opened behind Lanilla and Geska and Odgarda entered the room, both wearing fluffy robes. They looked at Lanilla with interest.

"These are they," Garia told Lanilla. "This is Geska and that is Odgarda. You've already bathed, I take it?"

"Aye, Milady."

"Then I suggest you amuse yourself while we have our morning dip. If you go in the dressing room, you'll find we have a whole load of winter clothing since we arrived back."

"Milady," Jenet said, "Lanilla will of course require her own winter attire, not being present when we collected ours."

"Ouch."

Garia scowled. Problems piling up and she hadn't even climbed out of bed yet! Oh, and there was Gullbrand to be interviewed, not to mention Merry still sick in bed...

"Okay..." She turned to the two Norse girls. «This is Lanilla, who is another of my maids. Go in the bathroom and pull the rope for water, please. Get the tub ready, Jenet and I will join you shortly.»

The two curtseyed and made their way into the bathing chamber. Garia focused on Jenet.

"Jenet, you're promoted. Call yourself Mistress of the Household or something like that, if you so fancy. You already have three staff to oversee but I can't see it ending there, can you? You heard what Kendar said last night."

"As you command, Milady."

"Let's get in the tub and dressed. I want to go visit Merry before we get breakfast since we'll be with the men afterwards. I'll take those two to the Large Training Hall while you get Lanilla fixed up with her winter gear and we'll meet back here a bell before lunch, okay?"

"As you wish, Milady."

Once dressed and appropriately attired for the morning's activities, all five women trooped into Merizel's chamber to find her sitting in a chair in her fluffy robe.

"My Lady."

"Merry! Don't get up. How are you feeling?"

"Much better, thank you. Tandra and I have managed the Tai Chi this morning and it didn't upset me very much at all. I think it's just one of those things that goes around every winter. Lanilla! Margra let you out, then."

Lanilla curtseyed. "As you say, My Lady. I am permitted light work and not to lift anything heavy for some few days."

"That's good. Are you relieved to be out of that room and back where you should be?"

"I am, Milady, except I will not be able to read and write as I did then." The maid hesitated, her cheeks coloring. "I have... made friends with some of those who were there with me."

Garia interpreted the look and asked, "Would those be the men of Yod you're speaking about?"

"Aye, Milady. We have helped each other with reading and writing. Braskath of Chidrell -" She flushed.

Garia raised an eyebrow. "Something more than a friendship, I take it? Is this going to cause a problem?"

"Milady, the men of Yod have given His Majesty their parole, that they may move about the palace. I do not think Braskath intends to return to Yod whatever happens."

"Okaaay, something else for me to think about. Right. As for you, I think you can come and join Merry after lunch. She can find out what you've learned and see if that means you might be able to do something else for us."

"Thank you, Milady." Lanilla bowed. "You are very gracious, Milady."

Garia smiled. "There's not much point teaching you to read and write if you don't make use of what you learned, is there?"

"As you say, Milady."

Merizel said, "Lanilla, I have letters from some in Blackstone. You may try your reading on them, find out what has been going on in your home town."

"Oh, thank you, Lady Merizel!"

"Then it is time for us to go to breakfast," Garia decided. "Jenet, I think Geska will serve me this morning while you take Odgarda and Lanilla to the servants' hall."

Jenet considered, then nodded. "As you wish, Milady."

* * *

"And how is Merizel this morning, dear? Have you visited her yet?"

"I have, Ma'am. It doesn't seem to be anything serious. I'm sure she'll be out of her chamber by tomorrow."

"I am delighted to hear it, dear. Have you spoken to Kendar?"

"Yesterday evening, Ma'am. He suggested I talk to Gullbrand, which I'm aiming to do after I come back from the Large Training Hall."

"Gullbrand? Why, of course!" Terys paused. "But he has only administered for Eriana, has he not? Your own needs may be somewhat different, I deem."

"That's more or less what I thought, Ma'am. But he's basically surplus until she returns so we have time to find out if he can adapt to my strange foreign ways."

Terys gave Garia a glance. "You are a stranger no longer, dear, but I agree your needs are not as those of others of Palarand's nobility. Can you manage this task by yourself, without even Merizel by your side?"

Garia's shoulders dropped. "Aye, Ma'am, though it is getting a bit hard. And I have Lanilla back today too. I decided to promote Jenet to look after them all."

"Quite right too. When you arrived in the palace dear Jenet could never have guessed what her future might be."

"I could say that myself, Ma'am. It's been a weird year so far."

Terys looked around. "Where is Jenet this morning? Does she ail too?"

Garia reddened with embarrassment. "Ma'am, I have gotten too many maids and I didn't want to appear to outdo Your Majesty at table. Jenet has taken Lanilla and Odgarda to the servant's hall."

"Do not concern yourself, dear. We know the circumstances which attended the arrival of your girls. Look, here are Robanar and Keren."

Garia curtseyed to Robanar and received a hug from Keren. He raised an eyebrow at Geska.

"It's complicated, Keren. Don't ask."

"As you wish, Garia. You are exercising today?"

"I'm going for part of the morning, then there are meetings all day. You?"

Keren pulled a face. "Since we have now begun a new year father wants me to join him in speaking with the tax people. It will be difficult for us to decide a budget this coming year, for reasons you know well."

A war and me, I guess. Easy enough to figure out.

"As you say. Are you going to be occupied all day?"

Keren looked a glance at his father and received a nod in reply.

"Regrettably so, and we have a War Council meeting this evening."

Terys broke in. "Children, our breakfast awaits. Let us sit down. Garia, which one is this who serves you today? Eriana kept her maids to herself and I did not even know their names until recently."

"I know what you mean, Ma'am. This is Geska. She does know a little of our tongue but was too frightened of Eriana to attempt to use any of it. Odgarda, the other one, is finding it harder to learn another language though Geska helps her."

"As you say. Each of us has a different strength, is it not so? Kenila, some pel for me if you please."

Robanar conversed with Garia and she brought him up to date with the news.

"Ah? Your establishment is growing, Garia. Should perhaps Terevor allocate you a corridor, that your people might be together?"

Garia frowned. That idea hadn't occurred to her. She considered it briefly but shook her head.

"Sire, there are too many to do that and eventually we'd have to move out anyway. Uh, except myself and my escort of armsmen, of course. I had the idea of looking for somewhere in the city to call the home of House Blackstone, uh, that is, outside of Blackstone itself."

Not to mention, where will I go when I go back to Blackstone in the spring? I bet there won't be any room in the Claw for Keren and me.

"Then speak to Kendar, my dear. He will name you those in the city who can find you such a property."

"Uh, Sire, actually I was thinking of at least two properties. A mansion for my staff and visitors and possibly somewhere for Milsy to do experiments. Then maybe some offices for the accountants and other paper-pushers. You remember, we talked about that recently."

Robanar grunted. "I do remember, Garia. This is perhaps to do with that zoning you spoke of?"

"Aye, Sire."

"Then your offices, as you name them, are part of a larger plan and we must consider all. I'll ask Kendar to arrange something with Lady Merizel. Ah, I forget."

"She should be back in action by tomorrow, Sire. I won't be able to manage anything before then anyway."

"As you say. For a quiet winter, much seems to be happening these days."

"You have my full agreement there, Sire."

* * *

In the Self Defense Training Room Tord and Bessel were teaching unarmed combat to a new batch of guardsmen, with Garia acting as overseer and occasional joiner-in. There was a whole file of ten, which together with the tutors and Garia's maids filled the available space in the cluttered room. A bell of mat practice had her comfortably warm in the unheated chamber and so she stopped for a drink.

As she upended her goblet the door opened and Gullbrand entered, followed by two Einnlanders, a bearded warrior and a slight youth who looked about ten Anmar years old. Gullbrand watched the action for a few moments, nodding with approval, before spotting Garia and leading the way over to her.

"My Lady." The three bowed. Gullbrand continued, "Here is Vidrik, who as you remember desired service with you as man-at-arms. I have also brought Alrik who acts as my manservant for the while. Do we interrupt your practice, Milady?"

"No, that's fine, My Lord. Everybody else seems to be interrupting it at the moment. You wanted to bring Vidrik to me to formally hand him over, I take it."

"Aye, Milady, but Kendar has also mentioned that you desired to speak to me today."

Garia gave her goblet back to Geska and put the fingers of her other hand to her temples. She had forgotten Vidrik, although he was a problem that could easily be handed over to Feteran to deal with. She hadn't realized that Gullbrand might also have servants of his own, who would therefore become hers, if temporarily.

Gullbrand looked concerned. "Some problem, Milady? You are unwell? I heard that Lady Merizel was ill."

"No, it's nothing like that! And Merizel will be back in action tomorrow, so they tell me. It's just that... I'm suddenly surrounded with people and I'm trying to organize everything, which is why I wanted to speak to you, actually."

"Me, Milady? Ah, I believe I understand! Kendar was not very clear. You desire me to do for you that which I did for the Princess?"

"That's right, My Lord. The Queen thinks I'm doing too much myself and if someone goes ill, like Lady Merizel, then there's no-one to take her place. She's right, of course, which is why I now have a headache."

"It is somewhat noisy in here," Gullbrand observed. "Might we find somewhere a little quieter to continue this discussion, Milady?"

Garia thought. "You're right, but if I go now I'll have to bathe and change, because if I sit around in these sweaty things I might get a chill as well. It's warm in here but that can't be said of a lot of the palace meeting rooms."

"Indeed, Milady. Should I return later, perhaps?"

"No, I'll come out now, I think. Let's go and find Feteran, I believe he's in the Armory this morning, making sure our weapons are sharp and true. He can take charge of Vidrik here and that will be one less person trailing around with us. How much of the Valley tongue does he speak?"

Vidrik himself replied. "Enough to understand, My Lady. Not enough to talk."

Garia smiled at him. "That's a good start. You know Feteran?"

"Yah, My Lady. I have seen him at the... place where we stayed."

"Good. He'll look after you, introduce you to the others and get your bunk and equipment sorted out."

Vidrik bowed. "Thank you, My Lady."

Garia said a few words to Tord and Bessel and then led the procession out of the training area. Since it was not possible to cut across the field because of the weather she took them the long way round to get to the Armory, which was in its usual condition of heat, sweat and noise. This time Haflin was in the gallery which normally held finished items, talking with Feteran.

"My Lady," Haflin said, bowing. His eyes widened. "I trust you do not bring me more who I must equip with swords today." He eyed Alrik. "I doubt yonder lad could lift anything in this room, he is too young."

"Not this time, Armsmaster," she replied. "Gullbrand has brought Vidrik over to formally hand him to my commander. If I can leave him here with Feteran we'll get out of your way. I know you'll want to test him sometime in any case."

"I have seen him train at the Kallend estate," Haflin said. "I recall nothing wrong with his sword work. Feteran? What say you?"

"Master, Milady, as you know I have spoken with Vidrik at the estate, with Master Gullbrand interpreting. His sword work is fine, it is just his stamina that is lacking, for reasons that we know. For the duties we require around the palace and the city, he will make a suitable armsman for you."

"You'll take him, then? He needs a billet, uniform and so on."

"As you command, Milady."

Garia turned to Vidrik with a smile. "Welcome to House Blackstone."

Vidrik bowed, then turned to Feteran and made a creditable salute. "To serve, My Lord, I am ready."

"I'm not -" Feteran turned to Garia with a wry smile. "Milady, I shall handle this. It seems we must help our new man learn our speech as well as our ways."

"Thank you, Feteran. We'd better be going, then."

Garia led her procession out of the Armory and all the way back to her suite. In her sitting room she found Jenet and Lanilla, speaking together about all that had happened recently. The two curtseyed as Garia's party entered.

"Milady?"

"It's complicated. Jenet, I need to have a quick dip and change. Go and find me something to wear while Odgarda helps out in the bathroom." Garia turned to Gullbrand. "I'll be as quick as I can, My Lord. I hope I won't keep you waiting long, this is a problem I must get sorted out."

Gullbrand bowed. "I understand, Milady."

In a fresh winter-weight day gown and with slightly damp edges Garia reappeared with a smile.

"Right! I hope I haven't kept you waiting too long, My Lord."

"Not at all, Milady. I have been speaking with Geska about her service with you and she is overwhelmed by the difference. She tells me that, unlike our previous employer, you have a real function for the Crown and you have many meetings and other activities to attend. She wonders that you manage with so few people."

"Yes, well, that's what this is all about, My Lord."

Gullbrand smiled. "Milady, while I appreciate the courtesy of a title, it is not necessary. My name should be sufficient, particularly if I am to be of service to you."

"Very well, uh, Gullbrand. You'll excuse me, I'm still finding it difficult to know when to use titles and when to use names."

Gullbrand smiled. "I am in like condition, My Lady."

"It's like this. I'm living in the palace and likely to remain so except for two vacations of about six weeks each. That's when I'll be going to Blackstone to visit my people and find out what they are all doing. It means I currently don't have or need any domestic staff except the maids you see here today. I have Lady Merizel as a secretary, but in my world she'd probably be what is called a Personal Assistant these days rather than just someone who writes my letters.

"Next, there's my men-at-arms, who number about twenty or so led by Feteran. I'm not sure of the exact number these days. Then there's Milsy and Tarvan, who are both guildsmen who have given me their oath. Milsy has a maid who used to belong to Lady Merizel. Oh! And Senidet, of course, who is my apprentice, she's currently working with Milsy... with her own maid Molleena." Garia's eyes narrowed with thought. "I think that's about all the people who currently have given me their oaths... excepting those in Blackstone, that is. I have a Steward there looking after the lands and there may be one or two others up there."

Gullbrand nodded. "A modest establishment, Milady."

"Yeah, but it gets worse. There's also about forty frayen in the palace stables and I've somehow acquired a carriage. There are five men in a room at the front of the palace who handle my accounts and Merry - Lady Merizel, that is - also has someone who looks after any mail to or from the palace for House Blackstone. Now my problem is that I'm really two persons, Gullbrand. I'm the Lady Garia who lives in the palace who's about to marry the Prince and I'm also head of House Blackstone, who most of these people have sworn to. In addition I'm Guildmistress Garia and I expect I'll probably end up with some title from the Questors as well. It's getting very confusing having all these different hats to wear and I really need some help managing it all."

"You have my sympathy, Milady. For one so young, you have done creditably, I deem, yet, as you say, your situation can only become worse with time, can it not? I have some small skill in management which I can make available to you and to House Blackstone, if you would try me." Gullbrand looked apologetic. "I regret I am not properly accustomed to the ways of Palarand, I cannot promise you that all your problems will be solved, but I may at least relieve you of some of your burden - and that of Lady Merizel."

"If you could, Gullbrand. I don't want you to swear to me if you don't want to, because I imagine that you'll want to go back to Eriana when she returns?"

Gullbrand shook his head. "I do not think so, Milady. I deem Her Highness might have other ideas... if and when she may return. I will not leave you when she does return, Milady, unless we both agree to it."

"Then you'll do it? I hardly know where to begin, it's such a mess."

"Naturally I must consult Lady Merizel about your people and your holdings, Milady, then I can make a plan of action for you. I must, of course, inform Kendar of the change in my employment. You wish me to start immediately?"

"I think it can wait until after lunch, My Lord." Garia grimaced. "There's something else, as well. There's just too many of us here in the palace and one or two people are beginning to say things. What I want to do is look for a place in the city, perhaps a mansion, to call the proper home of my house and somewhere else I can move all the clerks and officials out to, an office. The King is thinking of moving some of his accountants, lawyers and other officials out as well and claiming some of the palace back. For the mansion, apparently Kendar can put us in touch with people in the city who deal with property. The clerks and such will have to wait until we sort out the city zoning... you know about zoning?"

"Zoning? I do not know that word, Milady."

Garia described the idea of city zoning, so that different blocks were set aside for differing purposes.

Gullbrand nodded. "Ah, I understand. Of course, Palarand is so large a city that such measures are necessary, Milady. An idea of yours?"

"Not exactly mine, no, but from the lands where I came from, on Earth."

"As you say." Gullbrand considered. "If you acquire a mansion... I assume that funds are available? Good. I will try and ensure that a fair price is bargained, Milady. This mansion will of course require the usual domestic staff... And who will reside there, if you are to remain in the palace?"

Garia smiled. "Perhaps yourself, My Lord. Milsy, Tarvan and Senidet will go there along with about half my armsmen. That means we can take out about thirty frayen and possibly the carriage, along with some of the stable staff. Maybe we can put the clerks there until we can sort out some office space."

Gullbrand nodded. "Leave everything to me, Milady. I must needs speak with Kendar and Lady Merizel and all can be discussed then. I will return when I have news." He rose and turned. «Alrik?»

The boy, who could not understand much of what was being said, had become bored and was looking out of the window at the courtyard below. He turned and in that moment Garia saw what everybody else must have missed.

"A moment, Gullbrand. How is it you ended up with Alrik?"

Gullbrand shrugged. "He is too small and young, Milady, to be of much use to anyone else. On the voyage he was the only one light enough to climb the mast so was often sent up there as look-out. He is deft enough with rope-work, like many of us, but the masons decided he would be at risk when their building works began again. He comes with me because he is but a boy, Milady. I would use him for running errands, that is all."

Garia tried to keep her expression impassive but it was difficult. This situation had to be handled very delicately.

"Do you actually need him for your purposes? There's no reason you can't make use of the palace footman as I do, is there? After all, they know where everything and everyone is, whereas presumably Alrik can't even speak the language much."

"This is true, Milady." Gullbrand looked at Garia with interest. "You have some idea for the boy, perhaps?"

Carefully, now. "I think I might have. I have seen him out at the estate, of course, but it never occurred to me what he would do afterwards. Would you consent to leave him with me? I'll give you an oath that we'll look after him well."

Gullbrand smiled. "From you, Milady, I do not need any oath. If the boy consents, you may have him with my full approval."

He turned and held a short conversation with Alrik. The boy looked at Garia with some reserve, but agreed to the move. He bowed awkwardly to Garia.

«Welcome to my retinue, Alrik. Will you mind being among so many women?»

Alrik hesitated, then said, «I do not think so, My Lady. What is it you intend for me?»

«We'll see. Gullbrand, thank you for your time, and for your offer.»

Gullbrand took the hint, bowed, and left the sitting room. Garia regarded Alrik thoughtfully.

Another headache! One that is going to cause waves however I do it. What are Eriana's maids - no, my Norse maids now - going to think about it? If they didn't figure it out all the way through the voyage then Alrik must have been really determined not to be found out.

She sighed. Best to break it down into manageable problems and deal with them one at a time.

"Jenet? How much longer before lunch, do you think?"

"I have just heard the three-quarter bell, Milady."

"Hmm. Lanilla, do you think you'll be able to serve me at lunch today?"

Lanilla looked surprised but pleased. "Aye, Milady. A cup, a plate, a goblet, they are not so heavy that I cannot manage."

"Then you'll come to lunch with me today. Jenet, take Geska and Odgarda down to the servants' hall, please."

Jenet looked oddly at Garia, so the latter explained, "I'm going to have a little chat with Alrik before we go down, okay? It might be better if there's less people around, so to speak."

Realizing what language that conversation had to be in and who would be listening, Jenet nodded. "As you desire, Milady. Geska, Odgarda, come."

As Jenet ushered the two out Garia gestured for Alrik to sit in a chair. She studied the slight figure. Blond, with green eyes, he looked too young to have begun building muscles the way that most teenage boys did. The boy had realized that something had happened and was apprehensive.

«Alrik, how old are you? I'm guessing about ten years or so.»

«My Lady, I have seen twelve winters pass.»

So, my guess was right, then.

«How is it you were on that boat with the Princess? Do boys your age customarily go to sea? Did you know what was happening?»

«My Lady, young boys do go with the fishing boats, sometimes we must, for our families to have enough food.»

«But Eriana wasn't going fishing, was she? She was running away, secretly, from her father the King.»

«One of the ship's crew, Goran, is a distant cousin and I found out by chance what Her Highness intended.» The expression on his face was one of resignation. «You are right, My Lady. I was also running away. But does it matter any more? I am on a distant shore, I can never be returned.»

«Hmm. Eriana is considered to be an adult in Palarand so she could not be returned without her consent. However, that's not the case with you, is it? I'm not sure what the King will do when he finds out. Besides, that's not the whole problem, is it?» Garia rose and held out her hand. «Come with me.»

She led Alrik, with Lanilla following, through her bedroom and into her dressing room. The boy's eyes were round as he saw what hung in there.

«There,» Garia said gently. «Wouldn't you rather be wearing fine gowns like these, instead of rough old boy's clothes?»

The tears streamed down Alrik's face. Garia pulled him into a soft hug and held him until the sobs had subsided.

«How did you know, My Lady?»

«You weren't going to be able to keep up the pretense much longer, Alrik. Your body is developing as any young girl's is going to do. When you turned at the window I could see... where your breasts will be. Tell me, what is really your name?»

«Ellika, My Lady. Oh!» She looked upset to have been discovered so easily. «What will happen to me now? What will the King do to me?»

«Nothing bad, I think. He's not that sort of a King. Besides, he might not even have to know.»

Garia turned to Lanilla, who of course could understand nothing of what had been said.

"Lanilla, go quickly to the kitchens and order lunch in my chambers for us three, please. Don't run and don't try and bring anything back yourself."

"Milady, what has happened?"

"I'll explain when you get back. Go, now, or all the food will be gone!"

"Aye, Milady!"

Lanilla made her way out of Garia's suite and headed for the kitchens. It was late to order room service but there was always a way...

«Come back into my sitting room,» Garia instructed. «You had better tell me what's going on so that we can figure out the best way to handle this. Do Geska or Odgarda know?»

The two walked back through and sat together on Garia's settee.

«I am not sure, My Lady. They may have guessed.»

«Does anybody else know?»

«No, My Lady. I wanted to tell but I was afraid what they would do when they found out. The Princess has such a temper...»

«Well you're safe here, and so is your secret. I'll figure out somewhere for you to go so that you can be looked after properly.»

Ellika seemed a little calmer. «Thank you, My Lady.»

«I think you'd better tell me the story.»

\\===!===//

It was dark behind the house, and the two figures nearly collided before they saw each other.

«Ellika! What are you doing here?»

«It's Holgar. I can't stay there any longer, I can't. He is too brazen now, he cares not what the others think.»

«You're running away?»

«I have no choice, Sigge. I would would rather kill myself than go back to that.»

«You can't come in here, Ellika! Father would just return you right away... or maybe not. I have an idea. You know father's cousin Goran? He rows for Balrik?»

«Of course! What about him?»

«I have heard that, on the morrow, Balrik is going to sail away and never come back. Goran goes with him. I didn't hear why but I can guess. Nobody is supposed to know, but I overheard them speaking late two nights past. Why don't you go with them?»

«Me? They won't want a girl on their ship!»

«No, of course not! But you could go as a boy. I can lend you some of my old clothes and you can cut your hair. Just get on board and hide somewhere until they are too far from shore to bring you back.»

«What if they don't want to keep me? Suppose they throw me in the sea?»

Sigge shrugged. «You said you would kill yourself rather than go back to face Holgar.»

Ellika's face set. «When you say it like that, Sigge... I'll take my chance on Balrik's boat, then. The Gods grant me luck to see the farther shore.»

\\===!===//

Lanilla returned, accompanied by a footman.

"Oh, Milady, I don't know my way around the palace! I had to ask Soomit to show me the way."

"Of course, you went straight to the Sick Bay when we arrived back here, didn't you? I'm sorry, it never occurred to me. Did you get an order in all right?"

"Aye, Milady, it follows shortly."

Indeed, almost immediately afterward a servant appeared bearing two trays with the first course of lunch. Others followed until the table was spread with enough to feed five people. Once the servants had left Garia pulled three chairs to the table and told Lanilla and Ellika to sit. Both looked at her as if she was crazy.

"This is what we do, Lanilla. If I have to eat up here Jenet always sits down beside me. There's absolutely no need for servants to be kept waiting while the rest of us eat, not in private, anyway. Even the Queen approves."

"Th- Thank you, Milady."

The two sat and began on the food. For a while they all ate steadily until their hunger was damped down. Garia noticed that Ellika ate as much as Lanilla did and wondered whether an improved diet would trigger off a growth spurt - and other interesting developments.

Once they were finished, with only mugs of pel to empty, Garia sat back.

"I said I'd tell you what was going on, Lanilla, but you must keep this to yourself until we can work out what to do."

"Milady? Of course! I am sworn to you! Something unexpected has obviously happened."

"As you say. This person," she gestured at Ellika, "is not a boy called Alrik but a girl called Ellika."

Lanilla did a double take and then looked more closely.

"Milady, now that you have pointed it out, it is apparent to me." She looked concerned. "What will happen to her now, Milady? Does Master Gullbrand know?"

"As far as I know, only the three of us here right now know, but I'm expecting that to change shortly. I don't think there will be a problem finding someone to look after her but I'm concerned that her existence might cause trouble."

"Trouble? How... I don't understand, Milady."

"Geska and Odgarda. Maybe Gullbrand as well. If they spent all that time at sea with her and didn't work it out they might be a little annoyed."

"Annoyed? Oh, I see, Milady. Aye, if it happened to me I would not wish to be thought a fool. But, you are their liege, can you not do something? I remember, when we were in Blackstone and I was fighting with Jasinet."

"That's true, and it might come to that. I'm also not sure what will happen when the news gets out. People roaming the palace pretending to be -" She stopped and reddened. Remember those cleaning dresses? "- ah, something they're not. Ellika doesn't deserve any of that, she should just go to a palace family who can quietly look after her."

"Oh, as you say, Milady! I do know what rumor is like in the palace. That would be too cruel."

The door opened and Terys bustled in, followed by Kenila and Varna. She seemed surprised to find Garia sitting at the table. Garia and Lanilla stood and curtseyed while Alrik stood and, after a moment's hesitation, bowed.

"You are not well, dear? I came as soon as I could, when I discovered you were not at table."

Garia felt a big sigh of relief. If anyone could sort this out, it would be the Queen. However, there was a more immediate problem...

"Ma'am, I am well, thank you, but if you would excuse me a moment."

She strode to the door and gave instructions to the two armsmen waiting outside. When Jenet appeared with the Norse maids, she would get a surprise refusal and instructions to go elsewhere. Returning inside, she found that Terys had chosen to sit on the settee. The Queen looked puzzled at Garia's antics.

"If I may, Ma'am?"

"Of course, dear, but whatever is going on?"

"I, we, have a problem, Ma'am. Master Gullbrand has brought the ship's boy with him as he is too young to go with Eriana and it wouldn't be safe for him to stay around the masons at the Kallend estate. This is he, but unfortunately he isn't a boy called Alrik but a girl called Ellika, in disguise."

"I don't understand, dear. This is the ship's boy? No, this plainly cannot be, she is a girl. Tell me."

Garia patiently explained, "There was trouble at home, Ma'am. She pretended to be a boy to sneak onto Eriana's ship and run away. Unfortunately there was no opportunity to own up after they left, but I think nature is about to take its course. She won't be able to keep up the pretense much longer. She was planning to run away again but I don't think that will be so easy in Palarand."

"No, indeed, dear! And at such a tender age. Does she speak our tongue?"

"A very little, Ma'am, like most of them. I think I want Alrik to disappear into the palace system and Ellika to be adopted by one of the palace families. That way we won't have to explain things to too many people."

Terys's eyebrows rose. "An admirable plan, dear."

"Well, I've had all lunchtime to stew over it, Ma'am. I don't want Geska or Odgarda to find out what Alrik really is in case they make trouble. I'm not sure about Gullbrand either."

"I agree, dear." Terys came to a decision. "Leave her... him with me. I shall take him... her... with me and make some discreet inquiries, probably of Merek. Perhaps one of the guardsmen has a family who would take her in." She tutted. "This is most confusing!"

"Oh, thank you, Ma'am! I know it's short notice but I have a lot else happening today and it's not really my problem. I just didn't want Ellika to be exposed to everyone and I wasn't sure what to do."

"Quite right, dear. She is at an age where she needs safety and reassurance." Terys rose, so everybody else did. Alrik bowed and everyone else curtseyed. Terys held her hand out to him with a smile. "Come, my dear. Let us go and find you a new home."

Ellika looked at Garia, a question in her eyes.

«Go with the Queen, Ellika. She is very good. She will look after you.»

«Thank you, My Lady. But I do not speak your tongue very well.»

Garia smiled. «I'm sure it won't take you long to pick enough up to make yourself understood. Besides, I'll always be around if you need me. Just ask for Lady Garia anywhere in the palace.»

«Thank you, My Lady.»

Terys gently took Ellika's hand and they walked out of the sitting room, leaving Garia to blow a sigh of relief. She grinned at Lanilla.

"See? I told you life in the palace would be exciting."

"As you say, Milady. The Queen is very nice, isn't she? That was the first time I have seen her close except when she came to the Chamber of the Sick."

"Oh, yes! She is brilliant, Lanilla. A word of warning, though. The Queen knows everything. It is next to impossible to keep secrets around her, but on the other hand, she knows ways to get things done. Ellika will be safe in her hands."

"As you say, Milady. What should I do now? The lunch plates must be cleared, I deem."

"That's right. Now, when I have had lunch in here before, Jenet used to pull the green rope. Will you do that?"

The rope summoned the corridor servants who made short work of the lunch leftovers, cutlery and crockery. Once they had cleared the table Garia remembered how their afternoon had been organized.

"Right. It's time for us to go along to Merizel's chamber. I said you could go and sit with her this afternoon, didn't I?"

"That's right, Milady. If I may ask you to explain the corridors as we go, Milady? I find the palace most confusing."

"Well, I'm not so sure myself about much of it, Lanilla. This place is huge! I know enough to get myself down to the Training Rooms and to find the lunch halls but mostly I let Jenet guide me. You must find this place amazing after growing up in Blackstone."

"Milady, I think the palace could swallow up the whole of Blackstone and nobody would notice." Lanilla said quietly. She was reserved as they set out along the corridors. "I thought Blackstone was a large town, I was mistaken. I thought Tranidor was very large, when we came to it, but then we kept arriving at larger and larger places. The world is very large, Milady, and I knew but a tiny part of it."

"It's difficult for the human brain to cope with very large distances and numbers, Lanilla. In time you'll find that you get used to it, though. Why-"

There's no point telling her about long distance travel, is there? She was a poor girl from a frontier town until I took her away. Maybe one day...

Garia changed the subject. "Oh, look, along that way are some rooms, one of which we use to do the Tai Chi every morning. Are you allowed to do that yet?"

"Milady, my arm cannot make all the movements because the muscle is not yet strong enough. And my legs are not yet quite right, but I would like to try."

Garia had noticed that Lanilla walked with a barely perceptible limp.

"If Margra says you can try, you can join us in the mornings, I think. The exercises will help stretch those muscles and help get them back into action. Now, we'll go the other way instead and then turn left at the end -"

Garia is still juggling people and activities as she moves through the palace. She introduces Tarvan and Milsy to the difference between AC and DC and gives hints about possible uses before a meeting of the War council is called. She learns about the retaking of Joth and the preparations being made to carry the war to Yod.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

118 - Different Currents

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

When Garia and Lanilla arrived at the Cerise Chamber they had a surprise, because not only was Gullbrand there but also Jenet, Geska, Odgarda and another Einnlander. Jenet looked upset, the first time that Garia had seen her like that.

"My Lady -"

"It was not my fault, Jenet, I'm sorry. The Queen called unexpectedly. It was a private meeting."

Which statements are all perfectly true, even if the wrong conclusions might be drawn from putting them together.

Jenet curtseyed. "Ah, I did not know, Milady. I trust everything is satisfactory?"

"I think so. Nothing for you to worry about." Garia turned and smiled at Merizel, who was again sitting in a chair. "How are you doing?"

"I feel much better, thank you, Garia. Or, I was, until this crowd descended on me!"

Garia grinned. "I forgot that Gullbrand said he'd come to visit you after lunch. I'd brought Lanilla to see you, actually. You said you were going to have a look at her reading and writing. Jenet and these two, well, the Queen came..."

"Oh, yes! As you say, Garia. Master Gullbrand and... his friend only just arrived before you did."

"Right. Gullbrand is going to join House Blackstone for at least a short while and he'll help you with some of your duties. It should take some of the pressure off you - and me - since we have more people and projects and everything else to handle now. I hope you don't mind."

Garia wasn't sure what Merizel's expression was but it appeared her opinion of Gullbrand as a helper was only lukewarm. Despite that Merizel knew that their affairs were becoming too much for her and Garia to handle alone and they couldn't really expect the palace staff to manage much of the load, especially the House Blackstone portion.

"I... well," Merizel forced a smile at Gullbrand. "My Lord, it is true, we are in need of some assistance. If Garia has asked you, then I can certainly find work for you, but," she emphasized, "it may take some time for you to become accustomed to the unusual nature of our activities."

Gullbrand bowed. "Lady Merizel, the Baroness has explained that to me and I am willing to do whatever you may ask of me."

"I may ask a great deal, My Lord. It would seem that none of us know the ways of the court in any detail so you may find yourself going to Kendar or Terevor for guidance. But, welcome anyway. If you would find yourself a seat."

Hardly had Gullbrand sat down than the door opened to admit a footman.

"Milady," he addressed Garia, "Mistress Milsy begs to remind you that you intended meeting with her this afternoon. If that is no longer possible I may return with a message."

Garia slapped a hand to her forehead.

"Oh! Yes, I did, didn't I? No, that's fine. I'm on my way, there's no need for you to go back again."

"As you command, Milady." The footman bowed and withdrew.

Garia turned to Merizel. "See what happens when you get a stomach ache? Everything falls to pieces. That's part the reason why we need help."

"As you say, Garia. Now, you'd better go, had you not? I think I can manage with Lanilla and Lord Gullbrand this afternoon."

Merizel made a shooing gesture with her hand that caused Gullbrand to raise an eyebrow. Garia turned and then remembered the other person in the room.

"You're Sigsten, aren't you?"

"Yah, My Lady."

He was tallish, but there was no real meat on the body. He wasn't obviously one of the warriors Eriana had brought with her so Garia thought he had to be one of the original ship's company. He apparently had some metalworking aptitude which was why he had been chosen to join House Blackstone.

"I guess you'd better come with us, then, and leave Lady Merizel in peace. Uh, Jenet. You'd better come with me as well and bring those two with you. Poor Merry's room is crowded enough as it is."

"As you wish, Milady. Geska, Odgarda, come."

Garia led Sigsten and her three maids, plus the obligatory four armsmen, from the Cerise Room and through the palace labyrinth to the Royal Questor's quarters. Bursila opened the door and bade them all enter. Milsy greeted them with a smile and a curtsey for Garia. With them was Senidet and Molleena.

Another crowd! At this rate I'll need my own palace!

Milsy looked at Garia's party. "I wondered what had happened, Garia." She looked at the expression on Garia's face. "What has happened? Nothing bad, I deem?"

"Oh, no, Milsy, nothing like that. Just staffing problems... kind of. I've taken on Gullbrand to help Merizel out for at least a while. This is Sigsten who is supposed to be helping you out. Lanilla's back from Sick Bay and... I may tell you later what else. I take it you want to talk about this problem of yours."

"Aye, Garia. Tarvan's in the Laboratory trying to identify the problem. We have a number of experiments laid out. If you'd all follow me?"

Garia decided to take her armsmen into the laboratory this time and place two at each end. There was a connecting door at the far end and it would have been pointless having all four outside one end of the Questor's quarters when anyone could enter the other. She had a word for the two Norse maids as they followed her into the big room and looked around with amazement.

«You may look at anything in this room but you must not touch! We don't know half of what is in here and it may be dangerous. Don't even disturb the dust, please. It is important we know if anybody tries to touch anything.»

The two curtseyed. «As you command, Milady.»

At the far end Tarvan bowed and grinned a greeting at Garia.

"Guildmistress, your retinue grows again! So many people, I wish that I might be of some help, but my talents run in another direction, as you well know."

"Aye, Tarvan. It isn't as bad as it looks... Hmm. Well, it wasn't when I woke up this morning! You remember Gullbrand? He'll be assisting Merizel when she returns to fitness and Sigsten is here to help out you two. You'll have to find out how useful he might be and let me know if there's any problems."

"As you wish, Guildmistress." Tarvan eyed Sigsten up and down. "He has the reach and the strength which Senidet does not, Guildmistress. That will serve us well as we string wires throughout the palace."

"That's what I thought," Garia agreed. "So, down to business. What's your electrical problem, then?"

Tarvan replied by touching a wire to a contact. "This is."

The double click was clearly evident. Tarvan moved to the next experiment and touched another wire to a contact. The relay it was connected to clicked, and so did another one at the other end of the bench. When he removed the wire, both relays clicked again.

Milsy waved a hand. "See what I mean? We can't predict when this will happen and when it doesn't. Do you have any idea what's going on?"

"I think I do," Garia said slowly. "I had a good think about this last night and you've confirmed my suspicions." She took a deep breath. "Unfortunately, you're discovering things that are right on the limit of my knowledge."

She took a few moments to review the wiring of the items on the workbench and then came to a decision.

"Can we use the study? I'll need the blackboard and it's a little cold in here."

Milsy replied, "Of course, Garia. We've been in there earlier and the fire should still be alight. Bursila, can you go and see to it, please? We'll be right behind you."

Once everybody had gathered around the blackboard in the study Garia began.

"Okay, what I'm going to tell you about is something I've seen but I really don't know how it works. In the telling you'll find out about a new electric part and a whole new way of thinking about electricity. It will be up to you to figure out how it all works, although of course you can always come and scrape any tiny memories out of my brains if you have questions."

Milsy objected, "We know you don't know everything but it can't be that bad, surely?"

"We'll see. There may be more in there than I realize. My memory seems to be better than when I was on Earth, but I can't remember things I never knew, could I?"

Garia cast around, realizing that Merizel wasn't with them to take notes. Seeing her glance, Senidet raised a hand.

"Milady, if I may. We know that Lady Merizel is unwell, so with your permission I will record whatever you tell us."

"Oh, thank you! I was wondering how I'd do this. Right, let's begin."

She drew the axes of a graph on the board.

"It's all about what happens to electric current the moment you make the circuit," she began. "Despite what you might think, the full current doesn't flow immediately, but depends on the wires and coils and everything else that make up the circuit. If this direction is voltage and this one time, this is what might happen."

Quickly she sketched out a line and explained that any coil resisted change since it had to build the magnetic field. Nearby wires were also affected by fields from other wires.

"So the way round that particular problem is to make a part which at first doesn't make any sense," she explained. "Tarvan, we'll need two sheets of very thin copper foil, about the size of a sheet of paper, and two sheets of wax paper, each a little larger than the copper ones. This will make something called a condenser."

"Now, Garia?"

"No, I think you can make these up at your convenience. Now, let me remember how these things work. You have wires connected to each copper sheet, preferably at a corner." Tarvan nodded. "Then you layer the copper sheets with the wax ones so that they don't come into contact and roll the whole thing up into a cylinder."

"And then?"

Garia spread her arms. "That's it! You have made a condenser. I am told they can be made in all shapes and sizes, and the area of the copper sheets and the gap between them, together with what you put in that gap, makes a difference to how they work for different purposes. More than that you'll have to find out for yourselves."

I have a broken tractor to thank for even that knowledge. I helped Uncle Brad fix the electrics and one of the condensers was blown. He pulled it apart so I could see how it was made and told me a little about how they worked.

Then I realized that Milsy and Tarvan's electrical education had been missing a big chunk...

Tarvan's brow was furrowed. "But, how can such a thing possibly work? The electricity cannot flow at all!"

"Ah, but it does! The trick is, it can only flow when the voltage is changing. I was told that a condenser is the exact opposite of a coil, and you can do a lot using one or the other or both together. Now what you do is put this condenser across the part where your switch is, not across the coils. It will soak up some of the stray currents which the coils are making flow round the circuit."

"I think I see."

Milsy asked, "Is that the only use for such things, Garia?"

"No, they have many uses. You can use them anywhere you get sparks, like your relay contacts, and they should help prevent damage to the metal. They are used in other places, too, but I'm going to have to put that information through the Council."

Milsy nodded. Although she was not on the Council, Tarvan was and she knew of its existence.

"That had me thinking," Garia continued, "and I realized I'd left out some very important parts of the electricity discussion. That may have been for the best, since back then things were probably confusing enough as it was. Agreed?"

"It wasn't that bad, Garia. So what else is there to learn, then?"

Garia went to the board and erased the graph, drawing another one in its place, this time with a sine wave traveling along the time axis.

"What we've been dealing with so far is what we call direct current. By that I mean that, once you have a circuit, the current only flows one way. There's another type of circuit where the current flows both ways, and we call that alternating current. This is what that voltage over time graph looks like with alternating current."

Tarvan frowned. "That looks interesting, Guildmistress. The shape looks... familiar somehow."

"Oh, yes it is! You'll find this shape everywhere in nature, it's called a sine wave. It's everywhere you look from the length of the day and the height of the sun throughout the year to the way a piston moves in and out of a steam-engine cylinder."

"I rather thought it was the shape of a string on a dajan when it was plucked."

"That, too, and so much more! For our purposes, it is the voltage, or the direction of the voltage, when you put a coil near a magnet which is turning."

"But... we don't see that, Guildmistress, in our generators... ah! It is to do with the way we take off the electricity, with the brushes. Is that right?"

"I think so. If you build a different kind of generator -"

Garia described building a generator with slip rings instead of a commutator.

Tarvan nodded. "But, what practical use is this, Guildmistress? There must be some, else you would not be familiar with the idea."

"Familiar is not really the word I would choose, Tarvan. But you're right, there are benefits and drawbacks as with anything. The main benefit is, it enables you to do another trick which saves money and helps transmit electricity long distances - amongst other things."

"Ah." Tarvan nodded again. "I had wondered, Guildmistress. I have been thinking about a power station on the banks of the Sirrel, and how large the wires must needs be to bring the power to a city such as Palarand."

"That's exactly why we do it, but the down side is that you end up with a form of electricity which can't be used for a number of purposes. Most relays, for one. You have to convert from one form to the other. Alternating Current, or AC, can be used for heating and lighting and running motors which will be the main uses of power in the future. Your relays and clock circuits need Direct Current, or DC."

"As you say. We must use a kind of motor connected to a generator to convert, then?"

Garia looked confused. "Yes... I guess you do right now, since we don't have any other way to rectify the current..."

"Rectify?"

"Yes. If you look at the graph again, you'll see that if you can somehow chop off the bit of the flow below the line, you'd have a rough DC current. That's called rectification, or so I was told. You can smooth the voltage out using a big condenser like I just described."

"Oh." Tarvan thought for a while. "I think I understand, Guildmistress. I assume there are materials which can do this, or is there some other method?"

"Materials, yes. Certain kinds of crystals, perhaps, and that's about all I know, Tarvan. You'll have to talk to some rock specialists and get some samples to experiment with." Garia frowned. Valves. A valve is just a kind of light bulb, isn't it? "There is another way, and that involves some glass-blowing. Hmm. I wonder how much of that I can remember? I think I'll have a word with Hurdin some time."

She turned back to the board and tapped it with a knuckle. "Here's a question for both of you. What would happen if I placed one of your coils near to another coil? One which was in a different circuit?"

"I do not know, Guildmistress. The magnetic field -" Tarvan shook his head. "If the coils are not permitted to move, as they are in a motor, nothing should happen. Is this so?"

"Except when you turn the circuit on or off, Tarvan -"

"- So that's what is happening in our second circuit, then! Somewhere the wires are close enough to make a current flow briefly through the second circuit when the first is turned off or on."

"I get it. I get it!" Milsy jumped up and down with excitement. "Garia, I understand! It isn't the movement of the magnet in a generator which makes the current flow, it is the fact that the field changes when the magnet moves! So if you put two coils close together, the field will change as you turn one circuit on or off and that field will affect the other coil."

Light dawned with Tarvan. "- and that's why you wish to use this Alternating Current, is it not, because the current, and therefore the field, changes all the time! Guildmistress, that's amazing!"

Garia grinned. "Exactly. No moving parts involved at all. All you need do is to wind two coils on the same iron slug and you'll have what is called a transformer."

"A transformer?" Milsy's eyes narrowed. "But it won't transform anything, you'll just copy the shape of the voltage or current from one coil to the other."

Garia's grin broadened. "That depends... on how many turns of wire is in each coil, doesn't it? Twice the turns on the output side, twice the voltage."

Now their mouths were open as they understood the possibilities this new idea opened up.

"So... how does this help with my power station problem, Guildmistress?"

"As I understand it, Tarvan, the thickness of the wire depends on the current, not the voltage. At the power station, you transform the voltage up to a very high value and that makes the current small, since you can't create power out of nothing. Your wires can then be made thinner, but have to be carried high up off the ground because the high voltage will jump just like lightning. At the city end, or wherever, you have other transformers to make the voltage lower again. Or, even lower in the factory or house if you need an even lower voltage. You can keep going up or down as your circuit needs."

Milsy asked, "Could we make lightning in here, Garia? Proper lightning, I mean, not what we use for welding."

"It's possible, but it might get dangerous. Most electricity will kill and high voltages can jump across much larger air gaps than a welding arc can do."

Milsy's face fell. "Oh. I was so looking forward to making tame lightning."

"One day, Milsy! At the moment I think we need to find out more about what we're doing, don't you agree? Death isn't high on the list of new things I'd like you to experiment with."

Tarvan was muttering to himself as he took a piece of chalk and approached the board.

"If I may, Guildmistress? We'll need a new kind of generator, some of these double-coils to play with and a new kind of motor." He wrote a list on the board. "Not to mention these... condensers you described." He had a thought. "This new current, it is going to go straight through a condenser, isn't it, Guildmistress?"

"Yes, but the whole business is a lot more complicated than I described, because I don't know why it works. There's also a complicated relationship between coils and condensers and I don't understand that, either. The size of a condenser matters and so does the material between the plates. The size of the transformer coils also matter, as does the material you wind them around."

Tarvan nodded. "I have noticed some differences in the coils we have made so far, Guildmistress. It is apparent that the way we make them affects the way they work."

"You'll need to do some careful experiments to find out what works best and what doesn't - and I could add that different ways may be better for different purposes. Don't assume that because something isn't good enough for one thing that it won't work for something else."

Garia realized that Tarvan was staring at a full-blown research project.

"Look, I don't think you can handle this all on your own." She caught Senidet's eye. "I mean, just the three of you who work in here. We're going to have to open this up, make it a subject for Questors as well as an engineering department." She groaned. "Another thing for me to do. I'll need to speak with Brovan, see if he has anyone who might be interested. And I'll have to ask permission of the King, of course."

Milsy nodded. "Of course, Garia. Does this mean we may not experiment with what you have shown us?"

"No, carry on. Just be careful making transformers which multiply up the voltage too high. Oh," she smiled, "of course, you can only have one input coil on a transformer, but you could have more than one output coil."

Tarvan looked puzzled. "Why would you want to have more than one output coil, Guildmistress?"

"Say you wanted different voltages, Tarvan, for your experiments. Or you wanted one circuit to be isolated from another."

"Ah! I see, Guildmistress. I had not considered that."

"I'm sure there are other reasons too. Look, while Senidet copies our latest drawings off the board, perhaps Bursila ought to go make some pel? I'm sure we could all do with a drink."

"Of course, Garia," Milsy agreed. She smirked. "Bursila? Perhaps you should take some of Garia's many maids to help you."

"Hey! Anybody would think -" Garia grinned back. "I do have a lot of staff at the moment, don't I? Perhaps you'd be better off just with Molleena, at least she knows where everything is. Meanwhile the rest of us can move into your sitting room, unless you haven't had the fire lit in there."

As they walked out of the study, two of the maids to make drinks and the rest to go to the sitting room, Sigsten asked Garia a question.

«My Lady, the other one like you speaks of making lightning. Is this truly possible?»

«It is, Sigsten, but of course it is very dangerous. Most of what we do in here uses the same power that lightning has, but at safe levels.»

«I understand, My Lady. I am interested to learn more of what I saw in the big room. It is unlike anything I have ever seen before.»

«I'm sure Milsy and Tarvan will teach you as much as you want to know, Sigsten. We try not to keep too many secrets around here. But first, I expect they'll just want to use you as an assistant with whatever they are doing.»

«My Lady, I expect nothing more. Already I have seen such wonders I believe I have joined the Gods.»

Garia was about to quote her "magic" and "technology" saying but decided Sigsten might be offended or take it the wrong way. Great Convocation or not, she wasn't sure what the Einnlanders thought of magic or technology.

"Milsy, Sigsten says he is interested in what you are doing and he wants to learn. He can understand much of what we are saying but obviously his vocabulary isn't that great yet. Is that likely to be a problem?"

"I don't think so, Garia. This is all new to us as well so we're learning almost as much as he will be. We'll make use of him and we won't assume he is stupid, either."

"That's great! Of course you two have the right attitude, haven't you? It's all those outside who still have the old ways of thinking."

"As you say. Here, find a seat and I'll poke up the fire."

Tarvan had a frown as he sat and faced Garia.

"In there you said that these waves you drew are everywhere in nature. I accept what you say, Guildmistress, but apart from the example I gave I cannot think of what else you might mean."

Garia thought. "Okay. This is math, really, not electrical or physical, but of course everything overlaps anyway, doesn't it? Let's take a simple example. If you measure the height of the sun above the ground, at noon exactly, from the same location every day for a whole year, the heights you measure will follow that shape I drew. The middle line, which on the blackboard represented zero voltage, would be at the equinoxes - do you know what they are?"

"Of course, Guildmistress. We celebrate Spring Dawning as the start of spring each year and this year's Spring Dawning is when you are to be wed. The Fall equinox is recognized but we do not make a celebration of it in the same way." Tarvan paused, thinking. "Ah! I understand! When the day and night is equal, then the height of the sun crosses the line between longer and shorter. Of course."

"You'll also get that line if you plot the length of the day against the days of the year, since one depends on the other. Another example," she continued. "If you look at a flywheel on a steam engine and the piston connected to it, you'll get the same relationship. Turn the wheel a short distance, measure how far the piston has come out of the cylinder. Keep on going until you're back to the starting point and the graph will be exactly the same."

"Then, Guildmistress, from what you are saying the relationship is related somehow to functions of a circle, is that not so? If that is true, how does that affect the height of the sun above the horizon?"

Garia grinned. "You'll have to ask Gerdas for a quick course in how the Earth - excuse me, how Anmar moves around the sun. Anmar is a sphere and its motion round the sun is almost a circle. It's fairly straightforward when you know how, but I don't want to confuse the issue today."

"As you desire, Guildmistress. Anmar a sphere? I look forward to that conversation with Master Gerdas."

"The universe we live in is an amazing space, Tarvan, and we know just a tiny fraction of it. The more you learn, the more you'll want to learn."

"Since your own arrival I am humbled to admit that you are right, Guildmistress."

"Tarvan, you have no idea!"

The pel arrived and was consumed. As they were preparing to return to the study, Milsy asked, "Garia, forgive me asking, but you surely do not require all your maids? Even the Queen -"

"Don't remind me! It's embarrassing enough as it is. Everyone will think I have taken up airs and graces just because I'm going to marry Keren, and I don't like it. It's just pure chance I've ended up with everybody the way I did."

"You have not yet decided what to do with them all, I suppose?"

Garia raised an eyebrow, but it was accompanied by a smile. "What, after my personal staff already, Milsy? You have a need for more helpers, then?"

Milsy grinned back. "Seeing as you put it like that, Garia, I wondered if I could have one to help wind some coils. Us women have smaller fingers and it is delicate work."

"I don't see why not. All they are doing is following me around at the moment, there isn't enough work for two let alone four."

Garia turned to the two Einnland girls. «Girls, Milsy needs someone to help out making things in the big room. You know I don't really need more maids and the only reason I have you two is because of the language problem. Would one of you like to stay over here? You'll have Sigsten to help out with your talking, so you wouldn't be completely alone.»

Geska curtseyed. «My Lady, you would choose one of us? What is it we would be doing?»

«All those things on the benches in the workshop? You would help Milsy and Tarvan make more similar things. I don't know if either of you can sew or weave or do anything like that.»

«My Lady, we can both sew of course, any maiden in Einnland is taught such arts as a child. What we saw outside was... unusual, but much of what we have seen since we came to your country is unusual. If you command us to work for Mistress Milsy, then we shall do so, of course.»

«I'm not going to command either of you, Geska. If one or other of you wants to try this out, then you can, but I'm not insisting. If you would prefer to stay as a maid, then that's fine as well.»

«You are gracious, My Lady. If we may have time to discuss your offer?»

«Of course. Take as long as you like.»

Garia turned to Milsy. "They may be interested but they need to weigh up their options. It may be a day or two before they give me an answer. Is that okay?"

"It is, Garia. There are four women here already so it isn't a problem for us - yet - but I think we'll soon need to employ more hands as the projects become bigger. Having Sigsten is a relief because presently there's only Tarvan to handle the heavy tasks."

"With luck, we should be able to change all this once we can find a mansion with a suitable workshop for you to move into." Garia grimaced. "Argh! You'll need to employ your own manager, then. You can't spend your time managing people when you could be inventing things, can you? You'll end up with the same problem I have now."

Milsy let out a small sigh. "Aye. I have watched your progress with trepidation, Garia. It was so much easier when I was just washing pots and peeling vegetables." She grinned. "Nowhere near as much fun, though."

~o~O~o~

Keren greeted Garia with a warm smile as she entered the dining room.

"Solved some of your problems? I caught sight of you as you returned from the laboratory with your retinue."

Garia gave Keren a hug. "Maybe. Gullbrand is going to help Merry with the administration. Everywhere I turn, new people seem to appear who I have to look after. Is it going to be like this after we marry?"

"Yes and no, Garia." He grinned as she stuck her tongue out at him. "When I am King, then of course we shall have the resources of the palace to call on, particularly Kendar and Terevor, or whoever might succeed them. Until then," his brow furrowed as he thought what might follow their marriage, "we may make use of Gullbrand, if he is willing. You may not know that apart from a manservant who serves me in the morning and evening I have no personal staff at all."

She pouted. "It's all right for you, you're a man. We ladies require more attention. Besides, I'm running my own noble house now and it's hard work."

"It is worse than you think," Keren replied, making her look up sharply. "What I mean is, you are starting a new noble house, so you have problems not faced by those who just inherit." He grinned. "Like me. You have to find staff and a mansion here in Palarand as well as organizing your lands... although they seem to be managing well without us around to interfere, don't they? One day, this will all settle down and you will wonder what the fuss was."

"Humph. Like I said, you're a man. What do you think I'll be doing once our children come along?"

Keren was suddenly at a loss for words. "Ah... Umm... Look, here comes mother."

Garia curtseyed carefully as Terys approached.

"Everything is satisfactory, dear?"

"Ma'am, I'm not sure I would use the word satisfactory but I am content with progress," Garia replied. "Master Gullbrand has agreed to help Merry handle some of the administration and I now have two Vikings... ah, Einnlanders who have joined Blackstone. I'm managing so far and I hope nothing else happens for a day or two."

"As you say, dear." Terys peered more closely at Garia's face. "You are beginning to look tired, dear. Once you have passed on your responsibilities to Merizel and Gullbrand I desire that you take some rest, as you did before. Regrettably there will be no way to keep you from the war but your other adventures must be delayed, dear, for a time."

Garia stared at the Queen. If her state showed in her face it had obviously affected her more than she had realized. She gave a deep curtsey.

"As Your Majesty commands."

Keren looked at her with concern.

"Mother is right, I had not seen it at first. You must rest, Garia. Once we approach the Spring Festival more closely your days will become filled and you dare not become tired then, as you must be aware. Take your time now, while the winter keeps people away and we have the opportunity to relax."

"You're right, Keren," Garia reluctantly agreed. "Maybe a day or so to make Gullbrand familiar with what's going on -" she caught the Queen's eye, "- and then I'll drop out of circulation for a while. Oh, what about riding? Ma'am, can I still do that? It relaxes me more than anything else - oh, apart from Keren, of course."

Terys considered. "You may ride, my dear, as the weather permits. But just to enjoy the ride, no more."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

Keren was amused. "You compare me with Snep? I am flattered."

Garia poked her tongue out again, and then Robanar arrived to end the conversation.

"Are we ready to eat?" Robanar said breezily. "I fear there is much to do this evening, I will not tarry over this evening's meal." The King caught sight of the Queen's expression. "What, my dear?"

"I have just been telling Garia how tired she looks, dear. I know I may not command you to rest, as I may others, but you must needs take note of your own condition and keep a steady pace these next few weeks."

Robanar inclined his head. "As you say, my dear, but remember, in these matters the country must come first. I am the custodian and I am responsible to the people for their safety. If there is a choice," he shrugged, "then I know where my priorities must lie. Come, let us sit."

After the meal they gathered in one of the private meeting rooms, one with a table, since there were likely many documents and maps to consider. Robanar began by passing a letter to Garia.

"My dear, although this is addressed to me from Duke Wallesan, it is from Maralin to you. It would cause talk should you bespeak one another directly, as you are not supposed to know of each other's existence."

Garia nodded, stretching out a hand for the letter. "Thank you, Sire. I know we must be extra careful in these days ahead. Can I open it? I don't think there will be anything relevant to tonight's meeting, but you never know."

Robanar assented and she opened the letter to give it a quick scan.

"No, Sire," she said after a few moments. "I can't see anything important right off. I'll read it properly later, I think. If there's anything to tell you it can wait until tomorrow."

She put the letter down and Robanar glanced at those around the table.

"Very well. I have today received a more detailed account from Duke Wallesan of Joth concerning the retaking of his city and what they found inside." His expression showed distaste. "It appears not is all how we assumed it to be. Merek, Forton. You may read his account later, there is nothing there which you ought not to see."

"Aye, Sire."

"Thank you, Sire."

Robanar stared at each of those around the table. "I'll summarize, briefly, for the rest of you. Wallesan judged, from various signs, that the Yodans did not have sufficient numbers to hold the city, especially after several of his patrols were ambushed while foraging for livestock and firewood outside the city. His Grace assembled, in plain sight outside the North Gate, a large force of regular troops and levies, as if for battle. At the same time as these made for the gate and the walls another force, smaller but concealed by means of camouflage, managed to gain entry by a much smaller gate on the south-west, the invaders being distracted by the alarms elsewhere.

"Once inside the Jothan forces cleared the immediate area and headed for the South Gate, intending to open it from the inside. They met fierce resistance but threw the gate open before the invader could respond. Once open a third force, concealed by trees from the walls, entered and began clearing the city. There was serious resistance, but the Jothans knew their city and used that knowledge to their advantage. With their backs to the river, the Yodans were forced to surrender."

"I see, Sire," Forton murmured. "What date would that be? The information we presently have was not that precise."

Robanar skimmed the letter. "If I read this correctly, that happened on the third day of Marash, Forton. I agree, the accounts we have had so far have varied in many respects." He grinned. "I trust the Duke knows what day he took his city back."

"Indeed, Sire. You mentioned what happened afterwards."

Robanar became somber. "It seems that not everybody was thrown out of the city when the Yodans attacked. Some of the younger men were retained for labor... and some young women were retained for... recreation." He grunted. "I'll not explain further, since there are women present, but you may all imagine for yourselves just what that might mean."

Garia was shocked but not surprised. Even in the twentieth century, armies were not immune to the excesses of ancient times. Here, she almost expected something of the sort, especially when the forces of nearby countries were not composed of professional soldiers.

"The invaders didn't manage to eat all the grain stored in the city," Robanar continued, "and no attempt was made to despoil what was left, for which His Grace thanks the Maker. The winter this year has not been especially severe so far, but with his people scattered all over his lands some have been left in difficult circumstances." He pointed a finger at Forton. "I would ask you to ensure that our own stocks of grain are suitably distributed about the land, so that no-one may seek to starve us by despoiling some or all at once."

"Sire, we already do this but the point is well made. I will order a discreet watch made on all of the larger stocks." He annotated the document in front of him.

Robanar resumed. "The usual looting and destruction had taken place, with several buildings burned down, at least two of them by accident. The harbor and jetties were in good condition, no doubt because the Yodans made their own use of them. His Grace knows that he could have fared much worse than he did and is grateful that he has most of a city to return to." There was a broad smile. "He captured thirty-three guns, the design of which appears to be the same as those that Keren and Garia faced on their return here. There didn't seem to be any instructions given to destroy or hide the guns to prevent them being captured. Only a small number of Yodans appeared to know how they were to be operated and it seems all were killed. There appears to be sufficient... ammunition... remaining to allow each gun-wielder to fire fourteen times or so."

Keren said, "Father, since they were always likely to acquire more such weapons before we did, I made sure to teach them all that I knew, seeing how dangerous they could be to His Grace's party. That is why he speaks of ammunition."

Garia spoke up. "Fourteen rounds is not a lot, Sire, if His Grace wanted to train his men with the guns. Has he said what he intends to do with them?"

Robanar shook his head. "Not in any letter I have received, Garia. You have, perhaps, an idea?"

"Not exactly, Sire. The limited ammo means you couldn't send the guns with the armies except to cover special circumstances, like defending a strongpoint against a counter-attack." Merek nodded thoughtfully. "Perhaps the best use might be to put them on their river traffic, to repel boarders if a hostile boat tries to capture them. But I had a different thought, Sire. Does His Grace say anything about the men he captured? Are they anything like those we captured?"

"Hmm? The levies, you mean? He says they are co-operating with everything he has asked them to do and some have even pointed out officers hiding by pretending to be ordinary men-at-arms. Aye, Garia, it sounds as if the quality of Yodans discovered in Joth is very like those we encountered in Palarand."

"Then I'm guessing there isn't very popular support for the war at home, Sire. The men do it because it is their duty, that's all. It's the officers and those above them who are causing all the trouble."

Robanar nodded agreement. "That is what I have found in my conversations with those men who were here in the Chamber of the Sick. I dare not trust them - yet - but I deem most would not desire to fight any but their own masters, having once tasted battle. Some have even sought sanctuary here, offering their labor and talents to Palarand."

"Then perhaps we ought to be concentrating on the officers, Sire. Get rid of those and the rest should give up easily."

Forton stirred. "My Lady, how do you propose to do that? It is often difficult to tell officers in the heat of battle and with these strange Yodan uniforms, if I may call them that..." He shrugged. "We do not know who we may face, My Lady."

Garia held up a finger. "Target anyone with a gun. Most seemed to be officers, from my recollection, or senior non-coms. Uh, non-commissioned officers, I mean, like File Leaders." She held up another finger. "The other thing I noticed is that the officers wear calf boots while the men wear ankle boots. Comes from riding frayen, probably. You might not be able to tell at a glance but it may be enough when they get close enough. Of course, anyone who is mounted ought to be fair game. If we can chop off the head, the rest should give up easily."

"Milady, are you sure you do not come from a race of warriors?"

She smiled sadly. "I do not, Marshal, but we have been forced into any number of wars in the last two hundred years or so and that makes us very wary about losing any skills we may have built up. Many of our stories and traditions are built around our military past so everyone has at least some kind of familiarity with the essentials."

"As you say, Milady."

"That has made me think about the kinds of powder weapons we could use against the Yodans, Sire. One is a special kind of gun that I won't say anything more about until I can find out if we can make such a thing. The other is a simple thing that can be held in the hand and thrown at the enemy. We call that a grenade."

"Oh?" Robanar raised an eyebrow. "What advantages would this device give us, Garia?"

"If I may describe it, Sire. It would be a round pot made of... cast iron or possibly even glass or thick clay and filled with gunpowder. There would be a fuse which the holder lights before throwing it at the enemy. When the fuse runs down the grenade explodes and the various bits of the container - the shrapnel - fly out with great force and injure or kill anyone who is nearby. The advantage is that these are small and easy to carry and need little training to use."

Merek asked, "So the man-at-arms would have a bag holding a number of these items, then, instead of the cartridges a gunner would have?"

"Aye, Captain. More modern versions have... other means of starting the explosion which don't involve fire, and those have a means of hooking them onto a harness, so you don't even need a bag."

"Pots," Forton said. "Of course we make pots of clay and glass all the time. I presume that the same furnaces and kilns may be used for these objects?"

"Exactly, Marshal. We just need our chemists and guildsmen to come up with a suitable powder mix to put in them. It might even be easier than making powder for captured guns."

"And a pot is waterproof," Forton mused. "Easier for a man to look after than those silk cartridges, I deem."

"As you say, Marshal... except for the fuse, which sticks out of the pot... I wonder! I wonder how a fuse which has been dipped in wax would work. Because it's wax, you can still light it, can't you?" There were confirming nods. "Then the whole thing is waterproof! I think I need to talk to..."

Garia tailed off, noting Terys's disapproving look.

"Ma'am? This is too important to wait, I think. I need to give this design to a few people so that they can begin making samples."

"Garia is right, my dear," Robanar pointed out. "Let her speak to those who will make these things for us, and then she may rest."

"As you wish, dear," Terys reluctantly agreed.

"Then that is settled," Robanar said. "Garia will provide instruction to those who require it, and we will inspect samples of these... grenades... as soon as they can be made. Let us progress. Forton, tell us the state of the levies you presently have."

"Aye, Sire. I have almost four thousand men from Central Palarand ready to move at about four or five day's notice, Sire. The largest problem, as always, is finding transport for their food and other supplies. About one thousand four hundred are men who have previously been under arms and are therefore experienced. We have used them as the core of the formations we plan to send. All are fully equipped from existing stores, though some of the weapons and armor are of older designs. These will be exchanged with newer items when they become available.

"Kendeven offers one thousand three hundred men, as you are well aware the population is much lower so close to the sea. Brikant has three thousand, some of which are already in Brugan to prepare transit camps for the main body of troops when they arrive. Of course, His Grace wishes to retain some portion of his levies for his own defense."

"And North Palarand?"

"Sire, although we have raised levies in almost all towns and villages, your brother desired to retain those north of the Sirrel to protect the land against invasion or sabotage. Since that is the source of almost all our arms and supplies, I am inclined to agree with him. He says that of course, if the situation should change, then he will provide men and supplies using the northern trade road as required."

Robanar nodded. "As I expected. Good, we are progressing much as we first planned. Forton, I understand you have news of events in the city?"

"I may not call it news, Sire, but there is certainly new information." He glanced about at the others. "You are all aware that we have informants now, throughout the city, who seek to discover any plots or stratagems which may place the city, the palace or any of our people in peril. To avoid detection our men are divided into small groups who report secretly to two organizers each, and thus the information is gradually collected through layers that we might ensure nothing goes missing and nobody may know where the information comes from or whom it goes to.

"We have discovered at least three groups who also collect information and seek to cause mischief. There may, of course, yet be others we have not found. Presently we have allowed these groups to remain undisturbed, with one of our informants inside each of the enemy bands. No-one who attends uses their own name when they meet, so we cannot yet know exactly who these people are. We are certain there are informants inside the palace, though we have not yet been able to identify them. I understand Captain Merek has his own men looking for these people."

"I have," Merek confirmed. "We have suspicions of certain guardsmen, two recent recruits and one of longer standing, which disappoints me greatly. Certain of the cleaners have been reallocated less sensitive work since they may be suspect and there is a question over two footmen. I'm sorry, Sire. I know your views about employing as widely of your people as possible but it does make extra work for us."

Terys looked alarmed. "Are we in danger from any of these you name?"

"Not directly, Ma'am. It is possible that one of the suspect guardsmen may admit others more dangerous but by themselves there is little they might do. You are protected by men you know and trust, as is the King, the Prince and Lady Garia. We are ready should any seek to cause mischief within the palace bounds, Ma'am."

Robanar grunted. "I do not agree, Merek. When you first produced this list it seemed, as you said then, that the situation was within our grasp but much has happened since that day. Detain all these people and question them, if you would. We cannot permit those who are not loyal to ourselves to wander the palace unchallenged."

"But, Sire, if I do that then we will have no means of discovering their link to those outside the palace. It may leave us unprepared when those Marshal Forton spoke of decide to make their move."

"Perhaps, but you place everybody inside the palace at risk. Suppose one of your cleaners fires the palace? No, I want those people somewhere they can do no damage."

Merek bowed his head. "Sire, I will do as you command."

Robanar turned to Garia. "Garia, do you agree?"

"It's a tricky question, Sire, I can see both sides of the argument. You're right, though, we have no idea what these people plan or what they might be capable of."

"Then that's settled. What must we discuss next?"

"Supplies, Sire." Forton replied, his face showing what he thought of the subject.

Robanar grimaced. "Very well. It is tedious but without the supplies we need we shall not prevail. Proceed."

~o~O~o~

Garia flopped back onto the quilt on her bed, her nightgown billowing. Geska and Odgarda had retired to the staff dormitory at the end of the corridor so she only had Jenet and Lanilla in attendance. Still looking at the plastered ceiling, she asked a question.

"Do you think the Queen is right, Jenet? Am I overdoing things?"

"It is not for me to say, Milady, but I have observed that you do much more than others of your station might. Of course, I am aware of the reasons for that, it could be no other way. The next three months may be particularly difficult, Milady, since you will be wed and then travel to Blackstone. Perhaps the Queen has that in mind."

Garia hitched herself up on one elbow. "Jenet, if you think the Queen is right, then say so! I'm not going to jump up and down and say naughty words just because I've been told to do something I might not want to." She wrinkled her nose. "I happen to agree with her, actually. Too much has happened since we crossed the Sirrel and returned here. Battles, the War, Einnlanders, the whole thing with Eriana, even finding... ah. I didn't tell you about that, did I?"

"Milady?"

"Okay. I need to tell you what happened when the Queen came to call today. I don't need to tell you that you must not tell anyone else."

"Milady? If the Queen consulted you in secret, then you must not tell me without her permission."

"It's not like that, it's something different and the Queen just happened to arrive in the middle of it."

Garia sat up and adjusted her position on the bed. "Sit down, the pair of you, and I'll tell you. Lanilla was there so she already knows but you should know too."

Once everybody had made themselves comfortable, Garia began.

"You remember when we came back here after training? We had Gullbrand and Sigsten with us, didn't we?"

"Aye, Milady, and there was Gullbrand's boy as well."

"Yeah. Well, I noticed something odd about Alrik..."

Garia visits a friend and then discovers that one of her new armsmen has found something significant - something that could affect her meeting with two guildsmen later in the day. Plans are made to make a new kind of weapon to take the war to Yod and Senidet is given a new job.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

119 - The Draftswoman

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The workman came through the door quickly, closing it after him to keep the cold drafts out. He went straight to the bar and had a low conversation with the barkeep, coming away with a mug. He took it over to a corner table where he joined his friends, seating himself with a grimace.

"Bad news. Barkan got taken last night, along with five or six others."

Several of the others muttered oaths. One asked, "Do you think he will talk?"

Serdel stirred from his seat in the corner. "What is there to talk about?" he asked sourly. "We haven't managed to do anything yet. There's not even an idea of how we can do anything."

"There's our names," another suggested.

"Aye. I'll give you that," Serdel admitted. "We'll just have to keep our wits about us the next few days, then." He asked the newcomer, "You said, 'five or six others'. Any particular reason those were chosen?"

The man shook his head. "Not that I know about. It's possible they were just picking up those asking too many questions, if you take my meaning."

Serdel shook his head. "Barkan doesn't work that way. He just listens to palace gossip while he does his job, that's all. He ought to have been the last person they were suspicious of. I wonder," he said thoughtfully, "if they are picking up others, then maybe there are other groups out there with objectives like ours. Our other sources are safe?"

"Aye." The man nodded. "The kitchen is our main source of gossip but there are other ways. Do you think we can get in touch with those other groups you think are there?"

"Difficult, but not impossible. Everybody's looking out for spies, ain't they? Still, I know a few codewords so it might be possible." He took a draft from his own mug. "So. What else is there to know about today?"

"The Queen wants her to rest. She is employing some of those foreigners, especially that one who ran round after that Princess. Story is she's doing too much and needs some help."

Another man muttered, "She's done enough damage already. What happened to those foreigners anyway? I didn't notice them go."

"They moved out day before yesterday," Serdel replied. "There's two stories and either could be right. First, They've offered to go help the Jothans fight the Ascendancy. I hope they don't, because I for one don't fancy facing those big, hairy bastards."

"What? Those barbarians? They wouldn't last a quarter bell against regular troops armed with guns."

Serdel snorted. "Don't you believe that crap. Those men are Einnlanders. I asked around about their background after we found out they were holed up at that estate. The whole society are fighters and can use almost any weapon. Most of them have no fear at all, even that crazy Princess of theirs. It is said they are born with a blade in their hands."

"Oh." His questioner was subdued. "You said there were two stories."

"Aye. The second is, Robanar didn't like having them around, too disruptive, and sent them off to Therelis on their way to Shald. I understand they had an offer of work as mercenaries from the King there. " He shrugged. "Either sounds plausible. At least they're not around to bother us."

They all looked up as a serving girl brought a bowl of grain porridge to the table for the newcomer.

"Your breakfast, goodman."

She walked back to the bar and returned with a plate loaded with bread and fruit, a spoon and a knife.

"Do any of you others want anything?" she asked brightly.

~o~O~o~

At the same time, Garia was sitting in her bedroom reading a letter that the King had given her the previous evening.

"

Dear Garia,

Or is that the right way to address you? Excuse me if I have done something wrong. I'm not used to all these titles and ranks. Do let me know if I should call you something else.

I was interested to read your story. It appears that you are about seven or eight Earth years younger than me. I don't know how they count the days here. That means I can't work out our ages exactly. I did have it explained to me but it seems very confusing.

It seems odd to me that I have gone one way and you the other. I had some trouble adjusting to being a man, because there are certain things you just grow up with and to suddenly be something else just throws you. I imagine you had similar problems.

I was interested to hear how your body was just after you arrived and I can confirm that mine was about the same. If I thought about anything, I was very clumsy but if I just let it be then the body sort of went on autopilot and everything was okay.

The one thing I have had the most problem with is not being able to talk to anyone the way I did before. I hadn't realized just how different a man's world is. They don't let anything out at all. There are very few people who know my secret and one of them is a woman, a servant in the mansion I was evacuated to after the Fall of Joth.

His Grace has permitted me to have her nearby as a servant and I have spent many bells talking to her as if I was another woman. We get on fine, and if what Prince Keren says is true, we may get on more than fine in future. I'm not sure about that but I must admit my view of women (and men!) has changed considerably since I arrived here.

That's another thing. I don't understand the bells they use here. I've had those explained to me as well but it seems very confusing.

I'm glad that Prince Keren left a copy of the Garian Numbers here. I can guess where the name came from. It has made a real difference to working out the supplies and logistics any army must have and His Grace sends his personal thanks to you for bringing them to Anmar. I am presently teaching our numbering methods to his scribes and clerks so that as many people as possible can make use of the faster and more accurate math.

I'm also glad he brought forks to Joth! Having Italian ancestors I used to eat a lot of pasta on Earth and it isn't easy to do that without forks. If I have time I'm going to introduce some different kinds of pasta and see how the locals like them. They have already taken to pizza.

I must end this note now since the Messenger is waiting. I will write again soon. Perhaps we can get together when His Grace brings me to Palarand for your wedding.

Maralin.

"

"Milady?"

"Yes, Jenet?" Garia lowered the letter.

"The King and Queen have just passed by on their way to the Schoolroom."

"Right, Jenet, I'll be there immediately. Let me find somewhere safe to put this letter."

"I can do that, Milady. You want it out of sight and I can't think you'll want to put it with the letters from His Highness, will you?"

"As you say. A top shelf in the dressing room will do for now, I think. Let's get going, Their Majesties won't want to be kept waiting."

Jenet and Lanilla followed Garia out of her suite and around the corner to where the door to the Schoolroom stood open, guarded as usual by two of Garia's men. They saluted as she entered and then closed the door behind her maids.

Inside were Robanar, Terys, Keren, Merizel, Milsy, Tarvan and Senidet, together with Kenila, Varna, Geska, Odgarda, Tandra, Bursila and Molleena.

"Good morning, Your Majesties, Highness," Garia greeted them. She looked around the now-crowded room. "Have we got room to squeeze in Lanilla? She has returned to duties from today."

"Good Morning, my dear," Robanar replied with a smile. "I'm sure we can manage, we usually do. My! so many maids!"

"Aye, Your Majesty," Garia said, blushing, "I have more than I know what to do with. The two Einnlanders are only here until their speech improves, I hope they won't get in anyone's way."

Robanar favored the two Norse maids with a smile. "Of course not, my dear. The Queen has explained the circumstances and I understand you are presently in need of extra assistance." He looked around. "Three men and eleven women! Tongues will start wagging."

Garia's eyes narrowed as she took in the crowd.

"I don't see Lord Gullbrand here, Sire. He'll help level the odds a bit when he comes. If you would permit, perhaps we'd better get started." She raised her voice. "Take your places, everybody!"

Most of those present could by now do the Tai Chi movements in their sleep. Garia suspected that on some of the colder, darker mornings some of them actually did. Geska, Odgarda, Tandra and Molleena required some extra tuition and Garia squeezed that in before the entire party moved off together to find breakfast. Garia ended up between Keren and Merizel.

Keren asked, "You're feeling better today, Merry?"

"I am, Highness, thank you for asking. This morning I feel no discomfort at all. Garia?"

"Yes?"

"I spent a good part of yesterday afternoon talking with Gullbrand. It was interesting to hear tales of King Embrikt's court and the ways in which things were done there. I learned a lot which might be useful to our own situation."

"Embrikt's court?" Keren questioned. "They do things differently in Einnland, how will his experience be useful here?"

"Because, Highness," Merizel replied, "I contrasted examples from that court to our own, as much as I knew of them, and that allowed Gullbrand to see how differently we did things here. He has a much better appreciation now of how certain matters may be approached than he did before. Remember he was equivalent of Chancellor to Her Highness and sometimes he could go direct to the King and Garia is but a baroness, though a favored one. I deem he will take what knowledge we have exchanged and visit Kendar to learn more."

"I admit," Keren said, "that would not have occurred to me. I see I have yet much to learn about the business of royal courts."

"At least you were born into one," Garia said. "Some of us have come cold at this whole thing. When I arrived here I was completely clueless."

"I was little better," Merizel agreed.

The party entered the family dining room and were received by those already present. Kendar and Merek descended on Robanar while Terys turned to Garia.

"What do you plan today, dear?"

"Ma'am," Garia said carefully, "As you can see by my outfit I'm going to the training rooms after breakfast. I'm spending two bells there before going to visit Snep in the stables. I expect Merry will want to visit Topik as well."

Terys considered this information a moment before nodding.

"And after lunch, dear?"

"I'm not sure, Ma'am. I think I have two guildsmen coming to talk about guns. Apart from that... Merry? Was there anything definite?"

Merizel frowned. She gestured, and Tandra dug a paper notepad out of her bag and passed it over.

"There's nothing here, Garia." She looked up with a smile. "Except for the usual unexpected interruptions, of course." She handed the notepad back. "I wrote some notes last night to people explaining the situation. I have not had any notes back with rearranged dates yet."

"Thank you, Merry. Ma'am?"

"Good, my dear. Have you decided what to spend your time on? I would not want you to become bored."

Garia smiled. "Little chance of that at the moment, Ma'am! Actually, there are one or two things I can do if I have some spare time. Uh, not involving effort or meeting people. I'll be fine, Ma'am."

Kendar called out and the diners headed towards the tables.

~o~O~o~

Garia flinched as the group came out of the palace proper and headed for the stables. This morning it was seriously cold, the grass being coated with a hard frost and the winter air exceptionally clear. Their breath steamed as they hurried into the warmth of the stables, where many frayen - and several dranakhs - provided enough heat to keep everyone comfortable.

Since so many now provided tit-bits for their mounts a basket of vegetables, together with a small chopping board and a knife, had been positioned near the door. This saved the continual interruptions suffered by the kitchens previously. Garia, Merizel, Jenet and Senidet cut nibbles for their mounts and separated to visit them in their stalls. Milsy accompanied Garia, together with all of the other maids.

"I'm beginning to think I need to ride," Milsy said thoughtfully. "I have to go visit people all over the city and, while a carriage is good enough, I can see you have a lot more fun on the back of Snep."

"That's the truth," Garia replied, rubbing Snep's nose. "I don't see a problem getting permission and Bursila can already ride, though I don't think she has much experience of the new saddles."

"As you say, Milady," Bursila confirmed.

"Some of the workshops I have to go to are not easily accessible by carriage, at least not at the moment," Milsy added. "Indeed, some of them are still little more than construction sites. You can imagine the amount of mud there is."

"Yeah, we saw that out at the Kallend estate, didn't we?" Garia moved to rub Snep between the ears, but the beast kept moving his head around, searching for the expected treats. She mused, "Of course, we all did our training with the palace guard, so I'm not sure how easy it will be for you to learn. I'll make some enquiries."

"Milady," Jenet said from the next stall, "There are now women in the palace guard, I do not think it will be so difficult."

"As you say, Jenet! I keep forgetting. I'll ask Captain Merek next time I see him." To Milsy she added, "Oh, and of course you'll have your own frayen, won't you? We have a pool you can learn on but you'll want your own to become familiar with. Hey!"

This last was to Snep, who had had enough of being ignored and pushed his snout firmly at her chest.

"All right, greedy-guts, here's a nibble but you can't expect these all the time, you know." She fed the demanded treat to Snep and grinned at Milsy. "When I say familiar, I mean exactly that. Expect to spend some time here every day in future."

"Aye, Garia, I understand that. I think it will do me good to get away from the laboratory from time to time."

"And Tarvan?"

"He can already ride, of course," Milsy said and then blushed. "That's not what you meant, is it? Aye, I expect if I came over here every day he would follow. Will that be a problem?"

"No, of course not. You're both of my household, you need to ride, you get frayen and all that goes with them. Oh - and of course that includes riding clothes. Make sure you both go and see Rosilda to have outfits made up."

Garia turned and looked at the rest of her audience, calculating.

"I guess the rest of you will have to learn to ride as well," she decided. "Lanilla, I think you'd better wait until that arm is all right but Geska and Odgarda can start right away. Merry wants Tandra to ride and then there's Molleena... I wonder if I can get use of the Large Training Room some time? Not this time of year, obviously, but..."

She turned away, thinking, while grabbing a hard brush and beginning to rub down Snep. He turned to look at Garia, then began nuzzling Milsy for snacks. She started rubbing his nose to divert his attention.

"He's smart, isn't he?"

"A little, I suppose," Garia replied, brushing down a foreleg. "I guess for a frayen he is. Some of them are not so clever, and others have just been so abused by their owners that nothing will make them co-operate. He is only a frayen, though. Nothing at all like the dranakhs."

"Aye, the dranakhs. Have you any theories about those, Garia?"

"No more than you already know. They are one thing I'm going to question... those who brought me here about, when I can find the time."

Garia moved on to Snep's back, paying close attention to the wounds he had received in the battle.

"These are mending well. It's only scatter from one of the Yodan guns, for which I'm thankful. If it had been a full blast I doubt even a frayen's hide could have survived."

"Terrible weapons," Milsy agreed. She paused, struck by a thought. "Garia, we may have found something."

Garia looked up. "What's that?"

"Sigsten has been wandering around the laboratory, looking - just looking - at all the junk piled everywhere. He's fascinated by all the gadgets and bits and pieces. He's pointed out to me two items on shelves underneath two of the benches which he insists are guns. I'd forgotten until you mentioned the Yodan weapons. Can you come and take a look?"

"How would he - of course. He was at the demonstration out at the estate, wasn't he?" She screwed up her face with frustration. "If the Queen catches me over there she'll kill me. Hmm."

She started on a back leg. Milsy began scratching one of Snep's ears.

"Would you trust me to lift them off the shelves, Garia? I could bring them over to your suite, wrapped in a sack or something."

"Again, tricky... if the Queen was to find you there... I have an answer, I think. This afternoon, I am seeing Parrel and another guildsman about a special gun they might be able to make. The Queen is going to let me do that, as it bears directly on the war. If I officially invite you over to that, you could contribute to the discussion, and also bring a bag with you."

"Done. I can put off what I had planned... do you want Senidet as well? I am becoming ever more impressed by the quality of drawing she does."

Garia gave a brief nod. "Yes, bring her as well. I'll need a scribe as Merry will busy this afternoon with Gullbrand." She grimaced. "Two guildsmen, three of us and six maids, we're still going to be crowded - and the Queen expects me to rest! We'll figure out something, we always do."

"Milady," Jenet offered from the next stall, "If you may be satisfied with Lanilla this afternoon, I can take Geska and Odgarda to the Palace Wardrobe to be measured for riding clothes."

Garia beamed at Milsy. "See? Didn't I tell you there would be a way?"

~o~O~o~

Garia considered the people assembled in her room. There was barely enough seating for them all, even considering that the maids were standing behind their mistresses. Parrel had brought a guildsman new to Garia, one she had specifically requested, someone who was an expert in using a lathe to work metals.

"This is Guildmaster Korfen," he said, introducing the short, older man to Garia. "He is the one person in Palarand who knows the most about lathe work," his smile was twisted, "and presently one of the most busy - aside from yourself, of course. The desire for turned parts for steam engines, typewriters and much else has driven demand for lathes to levels no-one had ever imagined."

"Pleased to meet you, Guildmaster," Garia said, holding out a hand. "I'm sorry for all the extra work but you know how it is."

"As you say, Guildmistress," Korfen replied, returning the shake. "We have of course met at the Hall of the Guilds but this is the first occasion, I believe, that we have been able to speak. I am interested to know what manner of new device you may have for my consideration."

"Of course, Master Korfen. This afternoon's meeting is about guns, specifically a special gun which may help us defeat Yod. The question is, whether it will be possible for us to make them yet. I don't know how good the art of metal turning is in Palarand."

"Then you must explain, Mistress Garia, and I shall tell you if what you ask is possible."

"There's a small diversion first," Garia said. "This is Mistress Milsy, who is not a guildswoman yet but has abilities somewhat similar to my own. She's been doing a lot of experiments with electricity in the workshop that used to belong to Questor Morlan."

Korfen gave Milsy a tiny nod. He had come expecting one young woman, one he already knew about, but here were three. They couldn't all be the same as the Guildmistress, surely?

Milsy took up the story. "I don't know how much you know about guns, Master Korfen?"

"A little, Mistress. I was present at the demonstrations out at the Kallend estate, if that is what you mean."

"Ah, that makes my explanation that much easier. I thought I recognized your face. Well, we have acquired one of the Einnlanders as an assistant, and he familiarized himself with the laboratory - um, the workshop - by walking round it and looking at everything that Questor Morlan had accumulated when he was head of the Society of Questors." Korfen nodded understanding. Milsy continued, "Sigsten thinks he has discovered guns among the strange items stored there. Bursila, would you pass the bag to Garia?"

Garia received a small leather bag and opened it. Inside were, indeed, two handguns. She pulled out the oldest which was a flintlock pistol, the butt half-eaten by insects.

"They're guns, all right," she confirmed. "Tell Sigsten he did a good job finding these."

She leaned forward and handed the pistol to Parrel, who took it with widening eyes.

"Is this safe, Mistress Garia?"

"Oh, yes, I can't imagine it would go off after what, a hundred fifty to two hundred years?"

"How does this work, then? These parts on the side look most complicated."

"As always, they're only complicated when you don't know how they work. Let's see. The first thing would be to load it like we did the Yodan weapons, that is, by pouring loose powder down the barrel. Then there's a wad, to keep the powder in place, followed by a lead ball with another wad on top to stop the ball rolling out. So much the same."

Parrel looked over the pistol from several different directions. "As you say, Mistress Garia."

"Next you have to cock the pistol. If I may?"

Parrel returned the pistol to Garia and she used her left hand to pull back the lever with the chunk of flint clamped to it.

"Like this, see? In theory, it can be fired now. The next stage... uh, these pistols don't use fuses like the Yodan weapons do. They just use loose powder which I think is ground finer than what you put down the barrel." Both men nodded. "If I lift up this part it uncovers the... pan, yes, that's right. You pour a little heap of powder on here, then lower this part again. That stops the powder falling out and will also keep it dry to some extent."

Garia lowered the cover to the pan and held out the gun as if to fire it.

"I don't know if this will even work, after all this time," she said. "The springs might be broken or something seized or rotted, any number of things can go wrong. Anyway, if I now aim and pull the trigger, that should release this part with the flint screwed to it, do you see? It snaps down, sparks are made by the flint hitting the cover and the cover gets thrown back so the sparks fall on the loose powder."

She suited action to words and pulled the trigger. The lever came down, there was a spray of sparks and the pan cover flipped up.

"That's about it. There's a small hole connecting the powder in the pan to the powder in the bore and the shot goes off. The lead ball comes out the end and heads off at a great speed."

She handed the pistol back and Parrel and Korfen examined it all over, trying the trigger several times to see how it worked. Korfen had a question for Garia.

"Guildmistress, I don't understand. I thought that only Yod had gunpowder weapons and I have seen myself those which were captured. These are unlike those, they are much more advanced and yet Master Morlan had them! How is this possible?"

"I'm making a simple assumption here, but one I'm sure is correct," Garia replied. "Do you know that I come from another world?"

"Aye, Guildmistress, I find the tale hard to believe but I must believe the evidence of my own eyes. What you have taught the guilds has no other explanation."

"Well, it seems I'm not the only person to have made that journey. When I came I had with me all the clothing and possessions that were actually on my body before I started. I'm assuming that, about a hundred fifty to two hundred years ago, another person came here carrying that pistol. Of course, it is only useful while he had a supply of powder and once that was gone it is nothing more than a curiosity. That's probably how Morlan ended up with it. Somebody brought it to the Royal Questor, not having any clue what it was or how it worked."

"This weapon is that old? I am amazed. However, I believe that we could make more of these, Guildmistress. It will not require any of my expertise as I doubt any of these parts need be made on a lathe. Parrel?"

Parrel nodded. "Aye, we can make these. The springs will doubtless be the most awkward part until we can determine the right temper to use. I will have to consult my clockmaker colleagues."

Garia held up a finger. "You realize that the same problems will occur as with the Yodan guns? They take time to reload and you can almost certainly reload a crossbow quicker. A good longbowman would probably have put five or six arrows in you before you could fire a second shot."

"Aye, Mistress Garia," Parrel replied. "But these have an immediate advantage to my mind, that is they are small. An armsman may carry several of these, is it not so? They are not so bulky as a crossbow nor a longbow."

"That's very true," Garia conceded. "All right, time for a more modern weapon."

She pulled the second gun out of the bag. It was a very old revolver, almost black with age. Looking at the cylinder she could see six holes, two of which contained discolored brass rounds. She undid the screw holding the cylinder in place and pulled it out, shaking it to drop the shells into her palm, discovering that both had been fired. Satisfied that nothing dangerous could happen, she reassembled the handgun and passed it to Parrel with the shells.

"That gun may be almost as old as the other one," she explained, "perhaps even older. It doesn't use powder at all but more modern explosives. The whole thing is packed into one of those brass shells and a shaped bullet plugs the end so that nothing can fall out and nothing can get wet. The gun is always ready to fire. When you pull the trigger, the hammer is pulled back and then snaps forward again, it hits the back of the shell, the explosive goes off and the bullet is fired. Pulling the trigger will also make the cylinder move round so the next shell is ready to fire. You can fire all six shots in a single movement."

The two guildsmen bent over the revolver, inspecting it and trying to understand it from an engineer's perspective. With a nod from Garia they undid the screw holding the cylinder in place and pulled it out to examine. Korfen held the gun up and pressed the trigger, watching the hammer go back and then snap forward again. Parrel took the shells and peered inside them. Finally, they reassembled the weapon and passed it to Milsy.

"Practically," Parrel commented, "this weapon is almost as easy to make as the other one. I would like to see inside the frame to see how the trigger mechanism functions, but in principle it seems little different to that of a crossbow." He looked at Garia. "Guildmistress, I'm guessing the secret of this weapon is in the powder... what did you name it? The explosive used in those little brass containers. Without knowledge of that there is little point in us attempting to make anything like it."

"You're right," Garia agreed, "and I can't offer you that, I'm afraid. In fact there are two explosives used, the main one which takes up most of the space and a specially sensitive one right at the bottom, so it explodes when the hammer hits the back of the shell. That's what sets off the main charge. All I can remember of that is that it's a compound of mercury."

"Is that so?" Parrel stroked his chin. "I know a Questor who plays with mercury, I will ask him a few discreet questions."

"Mercury is nasty stuff," Garia warned. "Try to keep your exposure to an absolute minimum, will you? It is a deadly poison and it would be easy to accidentally inhale the fumes from an experiment." She took a deep breath. "However, we might need that compound for what I wanted to ask you about today. I want to know if you, or more specifically Korfen and his men, can make a special kind of gun for me. I mean for Palarand, of course. If we can use that compound in the ammunition, it would make your job easier."

Milsy asked, "You say mercury is deadly. Do we not then put our own people in danger, whenever they should fire a gun?"

Garia shook her head. "The amounts used are very small, Milsy. For this specific purpose, I think the risk is acceptable. The dangers are more likely to be during manufacture, not use." She turned back to the two guildsmen. "The main problem will be making the barrel. It will be about a stride long, so you'll need to cast it and then accurately bore a hole right through from end to end."

"How big should the bore be, Guildmistress?"

"An interesting question. I want something, ideally, about the size of the shells in that revolver. If you can't make them that small, then we'll have to work with whatever size you can make. The problem is that, as the bore gets larger, the amount of powder needed to move the bullet increases and that just makes the whole thing bigger and heavier."

Korfen had taken back the revolver from Milsy and was looking at a shell.

"This is possible, Guildmistress, but only just. I would prefer something a little larger. Ah! That is why you wanted to use a lathe, is it not? Instead of drilling through the metal, we clamp the metal in the lathe and turn that instead of the drill bit."

"Exactly. I think that's the only way to keep such a long bore dead straight. There's something else..."

"Guildmistress?"

"After the bore has been reamed out, I want to rifle the barrel. That is, to cut a spiral groove along the length of the bore. That will spin the bullet and make it fly more accurately. To make it all work properly, you'll need a lead bullet of a particular shape."

Garia got up and went to the blackboard, drawing a cross-section of a lead bullet with a concave base.

"When the powder goes bang the force of the explosion will spread the base of the bullet so it fits the bore exactly. If there's a groove the bullet will begin to spin as it goes along the barrel and keep spinning when it comes out. That will make it much more accurate."

Parrel studied the diagrams. "Interesting. What purpose would these guns serve, Guildmistress?"

"They would be what on Earth is known as a sniper rifle. Sniper because it is used for long-distance target shooting and rifle because most guns with grooved bores are called that. The objective of the men trained to use these would be to pick off enemy officers who would usually be at the back of the army."

"Ah! I understand. You seek to cut off the head of the enemy, take away his Marshals and Captains, sow confusion among the levies."

"Got it in one, Master Parrel. Such rifles also have other uses, of course."

"As you say. Guildmistress, how would you aim such a weapon, if your enemy is so distant?"

"Naturally, you'd use some kind of telescope. It would be a special small one, fixed to the top of the barrel and adjusted by testing so that the cross-hairs are exactly on the target."

Korfen asked, "What are cross-hairs, Guildmistress?"

"They are literally two hairs placed across the telescope view to give something to aim at. Sometimes these are even made from spider webs."

The two guildsmen talked for some time about how they would manufacture such a novel design. Finally they turned to Garia.

"Guildmistress," Korfen began, "making such a straight hole in the length of a rod of metal will be difficult but not impossible. I can even think of a way in which rifling may be made, as you describe. Loading and firing such a gun has yet to be decided, but I can see that the barrel is very important. I regret we would not be able to make very many of these before His Majesty must needs send his armies forth."

"That's fine! Ten or twelve will do for a start. We need a small number for testing and training purposes and about the same number to use in action. As for loading and firing, we have two options. First, if we can find out what that mercury compound is, we can make cartridges out of brass or even brass and paper. Let me show you what I mean."

Shotgun cartridges. I doubt they can produce all-brass ones yet, but a brass base and paper sides will do. We can load them just like a shotgun too.

She drew a cartridge on the board and the two said they could probably make such a thing. After that she drew what was basically a shotgun-style weapon which hinged at the breech so that a cartridge could be loaded and fired.

"If we can't figure out the compound," she added, "then the other way is to make a mechanism just like that on the other pistol. You can get hold of flint, can't you?"

"Aye, Guildmistress. We trade for it, but it is freely available."

"Then again I'd suggest cartridges, but the gun would have to be modified so that -"

She drew another gun, just like the shotgun but with a flintlock mechanism on the side.

"In that case you'd have to make a hole in the side of the cartridge somehow and pour loose powder in the pan. Not so elegant but still quicker than feeding it all down the muzzle."

The two men stood and examined the drawings more closely, muttering to themselves. Garia grinned to Milsy.

"Any bright thoughts?"

"I am both amazed and appalled by the cleverness of those of Earth," Milsy replied. "From your remarks about the age of those devices, I'm guessing that what you use now is much better than these?"

"Better - or worse, depending how you feel about it. I'm trying the minimum I think we can get away with but I know that clever people like you will find out all the other bad things you can do with a gun in time."

"Not me! I'm more interested in the electrical side... but I do know that Yod must be defeated before any of us can feel ourselves to be safe. Tell me, these barrels. They only have to be round on the inside, don't they?"

"On the inside? Oh, yes, the bore! It doesn't matter what shape the outside is, so long as the whole thing doesn't become too heavy to carry. Oh, and of course they will get hot in use, you want that heat to be able to radiate away quickly."

Korfen turned at Garia's remark. "Do you say so, Guildmistress? Of course, you are right. If we do not need to make the outside round or smooth, then that may make our task easier. I will consult with our expert turners and see what arrangements we can make to produce samples for you." He frowned. "I will need to copy these drawings..."

"Master," Senidet spoke up, "If you would permit, I can do that for you."

Korfen seemed surprised to find a girl offering. "You are?"

"Master, I am Senidet, daughter of Brydas, Blackstone's smith, and presently apprentice to Guildmistress Garia."

"Take up her offer," Parrel urged. "She has done drawings for me and they are a thing of beauty."

"Do you tell me?" Korfen turned to Senidet, astonished. "You can make detailed drawings of parts, then, suitable for construction?"

"Aye, Master, I can," Senidet blushed under Korfen's gaze. "My father taught me to write using drawings he received from the guilds and I have helped him for many years. He considered that Guildmistress Garia could do more for me than he was able and so I came to the city with her. It seems that, though I may lack the skills to make many of the items that I draw, I can yet see them in my mind as finished parts and discover ways in which they may be put together."

Korfen asked Garia, "You will vouch for the abilities of your apprentice, Guildmistress?"

"That is an interesting question, Master Korfen. See, my rank is only an honorary one, really, because I have all this knowledge and can tell you and the other guildsmen what to make and how to make it. Senidet has some obvious talent but I'm not sure it fits in with the traditional crafts you have here. I may be wrong on that, of course. That's why she has been helping me out - and Mistress Milsy, of course."

"That's right," Milsy agreed. "Senidet has been making drawings of electrical parts to be made by metalsmiths and joiners. Once she sees how one of our prototypes has been made she produces proper drawings for manufacture."

"However," Garia continued, "I think I would like Senidet to get some idea of the traditional guild process, if you will. Would it be possible for you to take her away for perhaps a month and provide some basic training, Master Korfen? I think it will do her good to see just how the parts you are going to produce are made, since that affects the drawings and the drawings affect how the parts are made."

Korfen was taken aback. "Well, Mistress Garia, I don't know..."

Parrel said, "Take her, Korfen. Mistress Garia is right, it can do nothing but good for this young woman to follow her drawings from paper to finished product."

"But, we have never had a woman of any grade in our guild before!"

"Then Mistress Senidet shall be the first. Come, Korfen, you know we face a shortage of skilled men, let Senidet be the first woman of many you will teach your craft."

"I cannot deny it, Parrel. I simply question whether a foundry or a workshop is any place for a woman, let alone one of tender years."

"Master Korfen," Senidet said, "I am the daughter of a country smith and have spent most of my years in and out of his forge. You need not fear for my safety."

"But you have no attire -"

Both Garia and Milsy stuck up their hands in objection.

Garia said, "Don't worry about clothing, Master Korfen, we can handle that. We'll make sure she is suitably attired."

"Aye," Milsy confirmed. "Indeed, Master Korfen, I recently attended the opening of the new blast furnaces accompanied by Master Parrel. We are well prepared for such adventures."

Garia turned to Senidet as Korfen digested this.

"Senidet, do you mind doing this? It means you'll be working out of the palace for a while though I think you could probably still live here. I think it will help to broaden your knowledge. What Milsy and I get up to in the palace isn't really the same as what's happening outside."

"As you say, Guildmistress. It is something I had never considered, not knowing how matters are arranged here in Palarand." Senidet thought, then nodded. "If 'tis to be but a month, then perhaps I should take the opportunity. Master Korfen? When and where should I begin?"

Korfen spluttered but it was obvious to him he had been outmanoeuvered.

"My - Um, Mistress Senidet, I must make some arrangements to accommodate you, as we have no provision for women..." he cast a glance at the row of maids standing behind, "...or your maid. Perhaps a hand of days? By then you will have sent to me the drawings we have just mentioned and I can consider our next move. Parrel? Will that satisfy you?"

"Aye, Korfen, it will, but you have given your word and now you must keep it. If you will treat Mistress Senidet with respect, you will discover what you and your craft have been missing."

From the look on Korfen's face it seemed that his craft was one of the holdouts against allowing women to take part and Parrel had seized a chance to corner him. Although Garia didn't approve of such manoeuvering she knew that it was likely to happen inside the guilds, that pockets of resistance were to be found and had to be dealt with. She made a mental note to talk to Parrel about the matter at some future date.

At this point two of the maids went off and returned with pel and pastries. There was small talk about the pistols while they ate and drank.

"I understand that we may not make the revolver, Guildmistress," Parrel said, "since we cannot yet make ammunition for it. I see no reason why we may not produce some of the older design, though. Did you desire us to?"

"Master Parrel, until this afternoon I had no idea either of those two weapons even existed. Although I'd like your efforts to concentrate on the rifle, I don't see why you couldn't have a go at the pistol as well. It doesn't seem to me to be that hard to make."

"My thoughts exactly, Guildmistress. Then we shall do so." He smiled. "Copying something that already exists and that we have an example of is always easier than making something from a description, even if the descriptions you provide are in sufficient detail."

"As you say, but remember this. If you copy something like that pistol, all you end up with is the same thing we had on Earth. If you make something from a description, using your own imagination, you might end up with something better."

Parrel bowed his head. "Guildmistress, I am suitably chastised. We will study the pistol carefully as seek to find ways in which we may make the design more useful to us."

The meeting broke up shortly afterwards and Garia breathed a sigh of relief as the two guildsmen left, carrying the bag with the two pistols in it. Aside from feeling the Queen looming over her she had still felt some reluctance to introducing firearms to Anmar, even though she knew that it had already happened. Palarand and all the other Valley states were playing catch-up to Yod and she knew her duty, even if she didn't like doing it. Now the technical details had been passed over to those who would make the devices and it was out of her hands. Now she could relax and think of other more important matters. But first -

"Senidet. You'll need a suit of leather like Milsy and I have. Would you go down to the Palace Wardrobe and ask Rosilda if she could get that under way, please?"

Senidet curtseyed. "As you wish, Milady."

"I'm not sure it will be finished by the time you have to go to Korfen but we can probably fix you up with aprons and such until it's ready. You'd better explain the haste to Rosilda."

"Of course, Milady. Thank you."

"Milady," Bursila said. "Molleena will require a suit such as the one I wear in the laboratory to assist Mistress Milsy."

"Yes, of course. Senidet, ask for one of those as well for Molleena."

Senidet curtseyed again and left with Molleena.

Milsy asked, "What other mad schemes have you going presently, Garia?"

"All kinds of things! I'm sorry, a lot of which I have to keep secret even from you and Tarvan." She blew a breath and leaned forward looking at the plate, but all the pastries had been eaten. "You do remember I'm supposed to be resting, by royal command? I don't think the Queen is going to lock me in so you'll be able to come and chat but I'll have to be careful. Today was an exception because of the war."

"I understand. Do you think you might be able to come down and have a look around the laboratory some time? I'm sure there must be other useful devices just sitting there, things we might be able to make use of."

"I'd love to, but I don't think I can just yet. Anyhow, it might be better to wait until the weather is warmer and we have more daylight in the laboratory to see by."

"As you say." Milsy rose. "Perhaps it is time I went and found out what Tarvan and Sigsten have been up to." She smiled at Garia before curtseying. "I'll come back for a chat in a day or two, okay?"

"Great, Milsy, that will be fine. By then I'll probably be climbing the walls with boredom."

"You, bored? Impossible."

Milsy let herself and Bursila out and Garia turned to the one person remaining.

"Have you figured out the palace bells yet, Lanilla?"

"Milady, it is difficult since the palace is so large and sometimes the sound is very faint. The sequences are of course the same we use back home - I mean, in Blackstone, of course, Milady." She considered. "I have heard the half-bell, Milady, so that I would guess you have a bell and a half before you must go down for the evening meal."

Garia nodded. "That's what I think, too. I'm guessing the others will show up soon so why don't we just amuse ourselves in the dressing room until somebody comes? You probably haven't had much chance to see some of the fine clothing the Wardrobe has given me."

"If there is nothing else I can do for you, Milady. Given you? Is that really true?"

"Given, yes, because it all has to be made to measure. There is a lot in the wardrobe which can fit most of those in the palace but I'm an unusual size, as you can obviously see. If there's anything I don't need any more, though, it goes right back to the Wardrobe. A few of the items I have in here -" Garia led the way into her dressing room, "- used to belong to the two Princesses when they were much younger."

"Ooh! Do you mind if I touch them? I've never seen anything like these before."

Garia grinned and gestured. "Go ahead! Pull them out and take a good look, I don't mind. Now, this one -"

~o~O~o~

"Do you yet have any plans for the morrow, Milady?"

Garia shook her head. "No yet, Jenet. I'll be going to the Training Rooms in the morning, I think I can get away with that, but unless something comes up I think I'll spend tomorrow afternoon just relaxing and perhaps doing a little meditation. Any particular reason for asking?"

"Just to ensure that any attire that you may need is available, Milady. Perhaps you might benefit from a visit to Mistress Shelda in a day or two."

"That's a very good idea, Jenet! A little pampering will do me the world of good, especially now." She frowned. "I'm beginning to think the Queen is right, you know. I need to get in my relaxation now because, once spring comes, there'll be no relaxation for anybody. I know my wedding is going to be a big deal but from what I'm hearing there will be rulers gathering from all over the Valley and elsewhere. We're just going to be the floor show for a lot of serious meetings."

"As you say, Milady. But they are coming for your big day, so you should not fear you may go un-noticed."

"Aye. What about your own big day? Are you ready to take that step, Jenet?"

Her maid blushed. "He has not yet asked me, Milady."

Garia's smile was warm. "Then perhaps I'd better drop a few hints, hadn't I? Come on, time for sleep. We've been gossiping away for almost a bell."

"Indeed, Milady. Good-night."

"Good-night, Jenet."

On her next visit to the Beings, Garia asks some outstanding questions and receives some ambiguous answers. On the way she learns more about the Beings' plans and makes a surprising discovery about the Being she knows as Nurse.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

120 - Nurse's Tale

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I'm sorry, Jenet, this afternoon is just going to be plain boring for you."

"As you say, Milady. Would you mind if I did anything while you meditate or would that disturb you? I do not know sufficiently what you are doing to know if I would make a difference."

"That could be tricky, Jenet, if you stayed in here with me. Any noise could be a distraction, I think. I understand it is possible to get into a state eventually such that distractions can be ignored, but I'm nowhere at that level yet. Since I'll use the fire as a focus point, I don't think you'll disturb me by moving around very quietly, so long as you don't walk between me and the fire."

"A good maid always learns to move quietly and not disturb her mistress, Milady, but this is not a situation I have encountered before. I will be extra careful, Milady."

"Thank you, Jenet."

Garia had changed into a day gown with a wide skirt after lunch to allow her to sit cross-legged on the carpet. She did so, crossing her legs and smoothing out the skirt, holding her back up straight and resting the backs of her wrists on her knees. She looked at the fire, focusing not on the fireplace or the flames but somewhere beyond them.

The moving red flickers distracted her brain and allowed her to attempt to move into the appropriate state. She concentrated on her breathing, making it controlled and slow, feeling the air travel in and out of her lungs. The room began to swim in her vision, but there were so many concerns on her plate that a momentary thought distracted her and broke the sequence. She refocused her eyes and began again.

- - -

Garia looked around herself with interest. Perhaps "looked" is not the right word, since she could perceive her entire surroundings without actually moving and that included both above and below her... body. It was difficult to tell exactly what shape or size that body was, since it appeared to be mostly transparent... or was that just a function of the way she saw everything here?

Around her, apparently suspended in deep space, were the usual inscrutable collection of... things. She had no idea what they might be, they could have been chairs, computers or planet-modelling equipment for all she could tell.

Just as well plop a baby down in the middle of a kitchen and expect it to know what everything was. Cupboards? Toasters? Cutlery? The dog's bowl? Who can tell? I have a lot of learning to do here!

Nurse: Greetings, hatchling!

Garia: Greetings, Nurse. Good. This time I managed to come here because I wanted to, not just because I was asleep.

Nurse: You did this deliberately?

Garia: Yes. I tried several times before I found a way, but I don't expect this to work every time.

Nurse: I am surprised that you can even manage that much, but then perhaps I should not be so surprised.

Garia: Am I the first human to do this, then?

Nurse: You are not, but you are the first that I know of who is properly aware of your surroundings. Certain humans on Earth, usually males, in what you call the East have managed to partially extend themselves by using kinds of meditation but they do not know where they are and do not appear to perceive any of us. We are not sure where they think they are.

Garia: Meditation! That's exactly what I have been doing. The difference is that I knew where I wanted to go and what would be here when I arrived.

Nurse: Quite so. We do not interfere with these others because it would cause unwanted distractions on Earth, even if anyone were to believe them. Now, you have questions for me?

Garia: I have lots of questions, as you might expect. I know that there are some that you won't answer, though. I can understand the reasoning for it, even if I don't like it.

Nurse: Ask. Remember, if I cannot answer, do not try to read anything into my refusal.

Garia: I'll try and remember. Let's see. First, just how many worlds do you oversee? I don't mean you personally, I mean the whole lot of you.

Nurse: All of them. I can clarify that statement, we observe all the worlds in this galaxy. You should note that not all suns in our galaxy bear planets, not all planets are capable of bearing life of some kind and not all life is of a type that requires continuous monitoring. Still, in numbers that you can understand, it must be several billion.

Garia: Ouch. That's a lot of worlds, all right. So, how many of them are of particular interest? I mean, because they have some kind of civilization on them?

Nurse: A civilization is not a necessary pre-requisite for monitoring, hatchling. You think of civilizations in your own terms but the galaxy is so large that there are other ways in which a world could become of interest. There are civilizations on perhaps several hundreds of million worlds, of a kind that you might recognize, but many of them are of no interest to us.

Garia: I understand. My problem is that my own viewpoint means that I ask questions from that viewpoint. This whole thing is just so alien.

Nurse: Just so. If it is of some comfort, when I began studying your own species I found some difficulty relating to it because of my own experiences. It is a natural consequence of growing up a particular way.

Garia: All right, then, how about humans? Are Earth and Anmar the only worlds with humans on them?

Nurse: By no means, hatchling. Humans occupy many worlds in this region. Most are at a level of development little better than this one.

Garia: But, then, does that mean people have been sent to all those worlds from Earth?

Nurse: You err, hatchling, in thinking your world the source of humans. Like many of the species of Earth, humans were transferred there at a time when their ancestors used stone tools. [A pause.] If, however, you refer to specific transferees like yourself, then the answer may be yes. Transfers occur in many directions as required by the Great Plan but Earth is a source for many of them.

Garia: Oh, wow. If people back home knew all this it would blow them away. [A random thought.] What about other animals? The dranakh and frayen look as though they might have been Earth animals. Did they come from Earth?

Nurse: Most of the creatures you would term Mammalian evolved on an original world which was not Earth or Anmar. Many were transferred to those worlds while dinosaurs yet roamed the lands and subsequently evolved into their many forms.

Garia: But they are so different on each world! How can this be?

Nurse: That is one of the great mysteries of the cosmos, hatchling. For reasons we do not yet understand, species evolve at different rates on different worlds, and in different directions.

Garia: So that is why there is such a weird mixture here! As well as dranakh and frayen we have grakh and ptuvil here on Anmar. Grakh look like something that died out on Earth millions of years ago.

Nurse: That is correct, hatchling. They are indeed the same animal. On their native world they have what you would recognize as a civilization, but on other worlds evolution has taken different courses. On Earth a cosmic event ended their existence, on Anmar they are little different from those who were transferred here millions of years ago.

Garia: What about the others? I can see how rhinos and frayen are related, but dranakh? How did they learn telepathy?

Nurse: You look at the problem from the wrong perspective, hatchling. What are called Dranakh on this world and Hippopotamus on Earth are sentient beings on their world of origin. It is there they learned what you call telepathic communication.

Garia sensed a feeling of regret from Nurse as the Being explained.

Nurse: It is one of our greatest failures, hatchling. Long ago, before humans became of interest to us, we considered the Darayet to be of use to the Great Plan. On their home world, those you call dranakh are upright creatures resembling yourselves as much as they do hippopotamus. Transferred to Earth, they became large, dumb semi-aquatic creatures. Transferred to Anmar, they also grew in size and became quadrupeds, but somehow retained their method of communication even though they lost most of their sentience.

Nurse [after hesitation]: Certain of the original creatures were transferred to Earth in the same way you were brought here, during a period when animal forms were worshipped by humans. Although they appear in the records, their presence is not taken as real by human researchers of the present period.

Garia: You mean, there were walking, talking hippos on Earth? Wow! What happened to them?

Nurse: They were worshipped, as I said. There was little opportunity for breeding but much of a cultural nature was passed to the humans of Earth. Unfortunately much has since been lost.

Garia: Cultural? Is that what you call it, what I'm doing here?

Nurse: Indeed, hatchling, but in very specific ways. [A pause.] I must be careful what I say here. Your influence on the local culture has been much greater than was expected. I'm sure you understand the reasons why.

Garia: Oh, yes! It's because I'm a girl and not a boy. If I had been a boy then things would have happened much slower, more steady, and the war we have now would be more balanced. Is that right?

Nurse: Indeed, hatchling. Because you are culturally unlike any female in the nearby societies you have made a greater impact. You will change this society much faster than was originally planned.

Garia: Oh, yes, this great plan of yours. Can you tell me anything?

Nurse [after a long pause]: I dare not, hatchling. The situation would become very unstable, should news of what is planned reach the Solids under our care.

Garia: I may be a Solid but it seems to me that you are driving the levels of civilization upward, despite what you said earlier. I also remember some earlier talk about a threat to the galaxy. I think you're trying to do the same for the galaxy as Palarand is for Anmar, you're marshalling resources to fight that threat, and you have to use Solids to do it.

Nurse: I cannot deny it, hatchling. But you must not speak of this to the other Solids. I cannot tell you anything else about the matter.

Garia: Would it help your plan if I drove civilization here faster? I have been holding back certain things but I don't have to if it will help.

Nurse: This discussion is out of my scope, hatchling. If you are thinking of changing your mind then that may greatly affect the future and in ways we have not predicted. [Considers.] I will converse with the others who oversee this world. Your point is valid. Since you know about us, you may be able to offer more than your mere presence would suggest.

Garia [to herself]: It's a great pity I didn't have more on me when I came. I've been struggling to remember details of many subjects I barely remember from school, or that we haven't covered yet. Some books or even an iPad -

Nurse: You are here, hatchling. Do not wish for something which only exists in the past.

Garia: All right, I can see that this line of questions is making you uncomfortable. Let's try something else. I know my body is a clone, since I'm female and and I was originally male. However, I also have all my original memories of my previous existence. I accept that you can grow me another body with one of your marvelous machines but how did you manage to give me my whole memory? That's all in the past as well, isn't it?

Nurse: To a Solid that would seem to be the case, but in fact the effects of the past are preserved in the multidimensional manifold. Although they cannot be altered, it is possible to construct a machine to view and read portions of the record and apply them to the cognitive structure of a target Solid as the new body is grown.

Garia: Huh? You mean there's a dimension of memory?

Nurse: Not exactly. As well as the many dimensions of space and time you are familiar with as a Solid, there are many, many more. Some are of energy, some are of entropy, some are... other things. Between all of them the path of every particle in the galaxy is laid out clearly. One just has to be able to find the paths one is interested in.

Garia: I can't imagine what that would look like. Is this something I will be able to perceive in time?

Nurse [considering]: I may show you, hatchling. You are not able to [something] yet - in your Solid terms, you cannot yet stand on your own feet. [Muses.] If I were to [something something], then I can [something]. That should be sufficient. Consider this the first of your lessons in the space of multi-dimensions.

Garia: Oh, yes, please. That would be interesting, I think.

Nurse: Then I must assist you, as though you were a... hatchling of my own. You may find this to be complex and uncomfortable. If it becomes so, tell me and I will stop.

Garia: What must I do?

Nurse: Just relax and let me do it all.

The other Being moved to one of the nearby machines and did something obscure with it.

Nurse [aside]: We will need this device, otherwise what you will perceive will be incomprehensible. Don't worry, we all use it. There are just too many particles in the galaxy and this is a kind of filter.

The other Being moved to overlap Garia and she felt the most peculiar sensations. It was as if Nurse was fitting itself within Garia while at the same time Garia was fitting inside Nurse! Once the two had coalesced together Garia felt different somehow. She seemed a different shape and there were odd memories not of her own, of some impossible places.

We're coupled together so tightly we're inside each other! I guess I'm getting some of this other Being's memories!

Nurse: Quite so, hatchling. Once you have properly Emerged you will understand that any of us may have access to another's thoughts and memories, with their permission, of course. We do not do this merging process often except on occasions like this one. The fact that we are of different species makes the fit more complicated.

The being did something and Garia momentarily felt nauseous. Space swooped around and the view became even stranger. The scene reminded Garia of being in a dense, colorless jungle in space.

Nurse: Let me activate the device... ah. Observe.

The jungle dissolved leaving a series of writhing bundles of what appeared to be ropes travelling across her perception. Tiny fibers left and joined each trunk almost everywhere. They drifted near to one bundle.

Nurse: This is some small Solid object nearby, probably some kind of dust particle. Most of the tiny branches you can perceive are probably elementary particles being created and destroyed by the quantum foam.

Garia: If you say so. I guess I am attached to something like that, only much bigger?

Nurse: Indeed. Now, if we progress in this direction...

They flowed along the 'rope' until they reached the end, which was a flat, fuzzy surface.

Nurse: This is what you would call the present for this particle. Beyond here the destiny of this Solid has not yet been determined.

Garia: Ah! But you have machines, don't you? You can measure the position and movement of every particle in that surface and then project into the future, isn't that right? That's how you knew who to transfer and what would happen when I got here.

Nurse: An inspired leap of logic, hatchling, but correct in as far as it goes. Now, have you seen enough?

Garia: I have, and thank you for showing it to me.

Nurse: Then we must return to our normal orientation. You may consider this activity to be something like swimming. It is possible, but it can be tiring and it cannot be sustained for a very long time.

There was another nauseous shift and Garia found herself back in the familiar dark void between the worlds. Nurse did something and the device floated away, now deactivated. Some flashes of memory startled Garia and she concentrated on them.

The world was pastel and there was no horizon. Nearby were dwellings which looked like bubbles spun out of... candy floss? They appeared to be attached to the top of a very large cloud. In the distance, clusters of bubbles could be seen attached to another cloud. Flying between the clouds were -

Garia [astonished]: You're a fairy?

Nurse [primly]: That is one of the names we have been given, yes. Most cultures have some myths which have creatures resembling us, so we make use of that fact.

Nurse separated from Garia with a pop and the two Beings regarded each other. Garia could now perceive the Solid overlaid on the multidimensional structure of the other and realized that Nurse was very alien indeed. The body was vaguely humanoid, with a head, two arms at the top and two legs at the bottom. It was light gray and may have been scaly, although that wasn't clear.

The head had two large eyes which showed no whites at all. There was no nose structure or nostrils but a human-looking mouth beneath. There was no hair but odd feathery structures which stuck out above each side of the head, these might have been ears - or feelers. The limbs all looked similar and ended with hands or feet that resembled those of chameleons, with an equal number of digits facing either way for grasping. There was nothing to indicate reproductive organs.

The biggest giveaway were the four dragonfly-like wings which were fixed to the upper back and spread out each side beyond the reach of the arms. It was these that had made Garia compare Nurse to the shape of a traditional fairy. She had nothing to give her any indication of comparative size.

Garia: You look... beautiful. Is this how you appear when you visit Earth, then?

Nurse: Most of the time, hatchling, we conceal ourselves completely. Of course, as an Emerged Being I can no longer appear as I might if I were still a Solid. If I were still a Solid and manifested on Earth, I would die instantly.

Garia: Oh, of course! I'm guessing the temperature, pressure and gravity would all be wrong for you, wouldn't they? Oh, and the atmosphere would be lethal.

Nurse: Quite so. However, with the aid of a small device, I can make a... representation of myself visible to humans on Earth... or on Anmar. It is visions such as those that humans have reported as fairies, elves, sprites and many other names. It was a way for us to communicate with the more primitive members of your species. We do not do this any more since the apparitions would be viewed differently.

Garia: I'll say! [Curious.] How big are you? I can't get any idea of size here wherever we are.

Nurse: I can adjust the size of my image to be anything I require, hatchling. If you refer to the size of my Solid portion, then in your terms I would perhaps be about a yard high.

Garia: Oh, wow. I'd really like to ask you more about your home world. The flash I had of it looked very interesting but it probably wouldn't be an efficient use of your time, would it? Let's see, what else can I -

Nurse: You may not have the chance, hatchling. I perceive that some of your entourage has returned. Perhaps you should return to the Solid phase of your existence.

Garia: What? Oh, okay. I can come visit again, please?

Nurse: Of course. This is the only way you will develop into the Being you will become, at least to begin with.

Garia: Now how do I...

Nurse: There is a trick I remember from long ago when I had just hatched. There is a twist you must perform, just as you did when you came here. Do you not remember?

Garia: I have no idea how I got here. Never have.

Nurse approached and overlapped Garia slightly. The Being did something and Garia felt herself falling... to open her eyes still facing the fireplace. She twisted a suddenly stiff neck to see Jenet standing beside her, with Merizel's head poking through the door from the sitting room.

"Milady! You are all right?"

"Of course, Jenet," Garia said, stretching her arms out wide. "Why shouldn't I be?"

Jenet looked concerned. "There was a funny kind of shimmer just then. I'm not sure what I saw and it's gone now. As you can see, Lady Merizel has arrived."

Garia smiled. "Hi, Merry!"

As Garia stretched her legs out before rising, Merizel came into the bedroom.

"I'm not disturbing anything, am I? You seemed so still, squatting there on the carpet."

"It's okay, Merry, I decided to take the Queen at her word and make use of some of the proper relaxation techniques I know. Boy, have I -"

She stopped, suddenly aware of the huge amount of detail she had just learned and how privileged that information might be.

I can't talk about this to anyone, can I? On Earth this would be certain funny farm material but even here it could be dangerous. Damn.

"No," she resumed, "never mind. It's an advanced technique and I don't think Anmar is ready for it right now. Maybe later. So, anything to report?"

She stood, smoothing out the wrinkles of her gown, and took a seat one side of the fireplace. Merizel came and sat down the other side while various maids found posts around the room.

"Pel, Milady?"

"What? Oh, yes, please, Jenet. My mouth's dry from that... exercise and I'm sure Merry would appreciate a cup."

"I'd like to take Lanilla on, if I may, as an apprentice scribe," Merizel said as two of the maids headed off. "I do not know what level of expertize she may obtain, but then I never knew what I could do until I tried, either. If you may spare her from general serving duties."

"Of course, Merry."

"She may not do heavy work as it is," Merizel explained, "but writing is not heavy work. I do not think I would sit her in front of a typewriter yet, until her arm is judged to be healed, but there is nothing that would prevent her from improving her reading and writing skills. Why, she has already written letters to friends in Blackstone! Her writing is wobbly but only practice will cure that, as you know yourself."

"Hah. What I remember most is the aching fingers, Merry! Remember all those letters we had to write after the Battle on the Moor? It was just as well we had been sent all that extra paper. I think, if Lanilla is happy doing that then let her carry on. We have to convince these people that while being a servant is fine, there is always the chance they could make something better of their lives."

"Aye." Merizel nodded. "I have my own example to consider. If I had not thought to come to the palace that day, I would simply be another useless daughter burdening my family. And Milsy! Lanilla is not another Milsy, few could be, but we must change the way we think of ourselves, and that others think of us."

Garia and Merizel talked in general terms about personal affairs until they were interrupted a little while later by Gullbrand.

"My Lady." Gullbrand bowed, then turned to Merizel and bowed again. "My Lady."

Merizel tried hard to suppress a giggle. Garia rose and gestured.

"Let's make ourselves comfortable in the sitting room, I think. Gullbrand, in Palarand it seems that one should only acknowledge the most senior in any party or the person with the highest status or rank. Uh, respect for the others present is taken as read." As she led the way through to the sitting room. "Oh, there's an exception to that rule, of course, and that is the Queen. You definitely don't want to miss out the Queen, even when the King is present."

"As you say, Milady," Gullbrand said with a small smile, "It is ever prudent to avoid the wrath of the Queen."

"So, what have you to report this afternoon? I can spare you a bell or so and then we ladies have to get ready for the evening meal."

"Milady, I have spoken with many in the last few days, including Lady Merizel. I believe I now understand matters concerning your House and have already undertaken some small tasks, relieving Lady Merizel from the need. In particular, I have sought guidance from Kendar and others concerning a suitable property within the city to be a base for your house. I believe that I have discovered three properties which might meet your needs."

"You have? How on Earth did you manage that?"

Knowing Garia's origins, Gullbrand accepted her wayward reference without comment and continued.

"Milady, Kendar suggested that I talk to officials of the City Assembly. There are certain people there who account for property use within the city boundaries for taxation purposes and he said they may know of any which are presently unoccupied or available for sale. This is true, they have a small list and I ventured forth with one of their number who it seems is a Mason by trade but is a surveyor."

Gullbrand looked at Garia quizzically and she worked out what was worrying him.

"That's right, they don't have separate guilds for specialized town planners or people like surveyors, so they are just part of one of the other guilds. We have a mason planning the rebuilding of Blackstone. He's laying out streets, mines, sewers and everything."

"Ah, I see." He nodded. "We visited a number of properties which looked suitable - and a few which the surveyor thought were not suitable - and I believe three of them are worth your consideration. All are mansions but two are those of merchants and have warehousing attached. It occurred to me that you desired space for your other activities, as you explained previously. There was another property which may have suited even better, but it was in poor repair and would not be ready before late summer... after the rains, I believe." He looked apprehensive. "I have never experienced the rains, Milady. I am not sure that I will enjoy the experience."

"Why, that's great, Gullbrand! That's really quick work." Garia was brought up short, her expression one of frustration. "But the Queen is never going to let me go out and see them, at least not for a week or two. Is that going to be a problem?"

"It may be a problem, Milady. Some of the conversations I have had with Kendar concern your coming marriage and the effect it will have on the palace. I was not here then, of course, but he bids me remind you what happened at the time of the ceremony you call Harvest Festival. It seems with the numbers already confirmed to arrive that the bridal party will have to find some other place to reside during the festivities. If your House had a mansion at that time, it would be the natural place for you and your retinue to reside."

"But -"

Garia thought back to those summer days when the palace was filled with the Dukes and their families.

That was just three Dukes and their retinues! This place is going to be packed to the gills when the other Kings and such come to stay. Gullbrand's right. The whole city is going to be full of people...

"Let me guess. Those vacant properties will probably be done up and rented out to parties arriving for the wedding, right?"

"Exactly, Milady. And if we do not move fast they may all be taken. Cleaning and furnishing such places will take whatever time remains to us."

"I think we can work around your restrictions, Garia," Merizel said. "The Queen is letting you ride, remember?"

"Of course! Yes, a gentle ride out around the city streets -"

"- Surrounded by a dozen guardsmen, you remember."

"- naturally. You'll come, won't you? We can take as many people as want to ride. It will make a change from rattling around inside the palace."

Merizel nodded and Gullbrand bowed.

"Done, Milady. I await your instructions concerning the days and times that you desire to visit these properties. Kendar says that there is a palace guildsman who can accompany us, who will be of use examining the fabric of these buildings."

"Done, Gullbrand, and thank you for your hard work so far."

"My pleasure, Milady."

Garia thought he did look content and then remembered what his life must have been like serving Eriana. Compared to that, his present employment was practically a holiday, even if he had to learn unfamiliar customs and practices.

Jenet opened the outer door and entered, followed by Geska and Odgarda. All three curtseyed.

"My Lady, it will soon be time for you to bathe and change," she said. "I trust I do not interrupt anything?"

"Not at all, Jenet. Gullbrand has found some possible properties for House Blackstone. You can join us on a ride out to view some of them, can't you?"

"Of course, Milady, though these two are as yet unable to ride. I do not think that will prove a problem, however. With your consent, I would like them to be placed for a time in each of the departments of the palace, so as to become familiar with how things are managed here."

"That's a good idea, Jenet. Now, why didn't I think of that? Oh - what about their language problem?"

"Milady, they can both speak a little and have said that it may be better for them to learn if they must speak no other way. I judge that the palace servants will teach them what they need to know, at the same time as instructing them in their duties."

"That's arranged?" When Jenet replied with a nod Garia said, "Good. If they are going to live in Palarand they'll have to make themselves understood and fairly quickly. They know that, and your idea is the best way to do it." She rolled her eyes. "It will save me a headache, too. I really don't want to have more maids following me around than the Queen does!"

"You will still have two, Milady."

"Possibly not! Merry wants to try out Lanilla as an apprentice scribe. If that works out it will be back to just you and me."

Jenet looked at Merizel who replied, "Aye, Garia is right, Jenet. While Lanilla was in the Chamber of the Sick she learned to read and write and has learned well. I would not wish those days of learning to go to waste."

"I agree, Milady. But when we are nearer the wedding, I would wish for some assistance making Milady ready for her new life."

"Of course, Jenet. I'm sure we can arrange something."

Gullbrand said, "If you would excuse me, Milady, I will withdraw and let you prepare yourselves for our next meal."

Merizel added, "I'd better go too, I think. Coming, Tandra?"

As the room cleared Garia turned to Jenet. "Time for our bath, I guess."

~o~O~o~

"You're very quiet this evening."

Garia tightened her grip on Keren's middle. It seemed both familiar and strange doing this, something she could never have imagined in her former life. Wrapping herself around a man and having him hold her tight was endlessly satisfying but not anything that Gary would have had truck with. She tried to visualize what it must be like from Keren's point of view and failed. That part of her was long gone.

"I, uh, went to visit the Beings this afternoon."

"Hm? I thought you couldn't do that except in your dreams?"

"We-ell, I'm not sure I was actually dreaming those times. It was a different kind of experience. This time I decided to make use of the relaxation time your mother has made me do and see if I could get there deliberately - wherever there is."

"You have described it to me, before, and I do not think I can visualize the place you go. Did you find out anything new?"

"Well, of course." Garia had worked out what she could tell Keren and what to keep hidden. "They have detailed a kind of Nanny to watch over me whenever I go there and to answer my questions. I guess that stops me annoying the others who I saw before. Actually she or he calls themselves 'Nurse'."

"She or he?"

"Yes. Apparently those looking after Anmar don't really understand species which have males and females so they brought in somebody whose species does have them. It turns out that Nurse is a kind of expert on Earth and knows a lot about humans. I'm getting a lot of little nibbles of information but I'm not sure what I can tell you."

"As we previously agreed, you'll have to decide yourself what to tell us."

"Yes, but it's not the same as the Council of the Two Worlds. I'm getting lots of random bits of information, half of which I don't really understand anyway. The other half either isn't interesting or important or is too dangerous to tell."

"That's not very helpful. Is there anything you can tell me?"

"Let me see... Nurse, like I said, is from a species with males and females - men and women, they might call themselves. But they aren't human at all - I caught a glimpse of his or her home-world when we were doing... something. It appears to be a gas giant like Gontar, perhaps. There's no solid surface on those worlds and the whole lot lives in the clouds of the upper atmosphere."

"Clouds? How is that possible? Wouldn't they fall straight through?"

"It's not that simple. They aren't clouds of water, like we have on Anmar or Earth, but clouds of... um. I have no idea how to explain this to you, Keren. Let's just say they are much denser materials, stuff you won't find around Anmar at all. Imagine perhaps a kind of thick, pink foam. There's no water there, the air would kill you and the temperature is well below that of freezing water. It's really alien."

"And this being lives in such a place? I do not know enough to know if I should be amazed, Garia. What do they look like, then?"

"A body sort of the same shape as ours, with two arms and two legs, but gray in color. There's no hair but they have..." These people don't know what feathers are. "...things sticking up from the sides of their heads? Perhaps like the tops of reeds we have growing in the ditches. I don't know if they are ears or feelers like insects have. Oh, and they have wings, like some insects, that stick out from their backs."

"Wings? Aye, if I lived on a cloud then I would need wings to get around. Do you trust this creature?"

Garia hadn't thought of that at all. She thought back to their extremely intimate encounter and made a judgement.

"I think so," she replied. "I can't describe it at all but we had to get very close at one point - if close means anything where that happened. What I've just described to you comes from a stray memory I noticed when that happened. To put it in simple enough words, we were inside each other's heads and I think I'd know if Nurse had been keeping anything from me."

Even as she said it she knew it could not be true. Hadn't Nurse said there were things it could not tell her? Why had she not had a whiff of any of that when they were joined? Thinking further, she realized that it was little different than Gary's parents telling him about Santa Claus. He had believed them implicitly, hadn't he? Parents had to be trusted, didn't they?

However, she didn't believe that Nurse had deliberately deceived her, merely concealed somehow that which it did not wish her to learn. There seemed little point explaining that Keren to at the moment.

"As you say. Did you learn anything else you can tell me?"

"I learned that there is indeed a Great Plan and that they have been moving creatures around from world to world for literally hundreds of millions of years, perhaps much longer. Many of the animals you are familiar with did not originate on Anmar. Humans, dranakh, frayen, grakh, all came from somewhere else entirely. Most of those have or had civilizations on their home worlds."

"It is what you guessed all those months ago, isn't it?"

"Yes, but the scale is so much bigger than I imagined. Oh, and there's something else, Keren. It wasn't explained to me in so many words but Nurse is frightened. I sensed fear when it was talking about the plan. If the Great Plan doesn't work, then everybody and everything will die. That is why they have been forced to interfere in all these different worlds as they have. We are just a tiny part of it but we are important too."

Shocked, Keren pushed Garia away and held her at arms length.

"Are we in danger, Garia? Is this what this is all about?"

She shook her head. "No, not personally. I get the sense that the events they are trying to prevent are many thousands of years in the future, perhaps even farther." As Keren relaxed, she added, "But it will take them that long to prepare the galaxy for whatever is going to happen. Building civilizations, learning technology, discovering the laws of the universe - that all takes time, Keren. That's why they were so excited when I turned up here as a girl, since that apparently makes success that bit greater. I have no idea why."

"Hmm. We have discussed this before, have we not? Very well, there is little either of us may do about the situation other than live our lives as we see fit, and trust to your overseers that what we choose to do is to the benefit of their plan. Come, let us talk of more pleasant things. I see by the look on Jenet's face that she has indeed been petitioned by the commander of your armsmen and returned him an agreeable answer. May I assume that you approve?"

"Of course! I was wondering what was taking him so long. Now, I don't know the customs in Palarand governing such things, but what about all these weddings? When are they likely to happen? Individually, or do they wait until ours is complete?"

"Don't ask me, Garia. Perhaps we had better ask someone in the morning. What do you think?"

"It's an interesting situation, but everybody will be concentrating on my own ceremony and their weddings might get lost in all the fuss. Yes, perhaps a word with the Queen might be a good idea."

Feteran approached and saluted.

"My Lady, I must ask you formally if I may marry Jenet."

"Commander, since we are being formal, I officially approve. Feteran, Jenet, you both have my congratulations, I'm sure you will both be very happy together. As it happens we were talking about weddings and possible collisions."

"Milady?"

"At Spring Dawning, which you might remember I know absolutely nothing about, it seems that quite a few people in House Blackstone will be marrying partners. This will be your day as much as mine and I don't want your occasion to disappear in the fuss over me and Keren."

"Milady, we -"

Garia held up a hand. "Leave it, please. We'll find some suitable arrangement so that everybody gets their share of the, uh..." Damn. They have never heard of limelight, have they? "...excitement. Let me organize this, okay? I don't think I can do much else but I ought to be able to do that much for my closest retainers."

Feteran bowed. "As you command, My Lady."

~o~O~o~

Somewhere else entirely, a Being called a meeting with his superior.

Nurse: Thank you for sparing the time, Co-ordinator.

Co-ord: I can spare a moment or two. It concerns your new charge? How is it?

Nurse: She is progressing satisfactorily, Co-ordinator. She will make a great addition to the Commonwealth once she has fully Emerged. For a Solid, she has a remarkable grasp of her situation.

Co-ord: But she asks a lot of questions, does she not? I remember my own emergence.

Nurse: Just so, Co-ordinator. However, something she said in passing has given me to think. I know her species as well as any might and I may have had an idea. If I may explain?

Co-ord: Proceed.

Nurse then outlined his thoughts and explained the possible gains and losses. The Co-ordinator was first astonished and then thoughtful.

Co-ord: Since she has knowledge of us and of our plan, it would seem that our range of possible actions is much greater than we had anticipated. This is an interesting notion, Nurse. I will authorize you to conduct the necessary groundwork to see if your idea is feasible. You say the time available is limited?

Nurse: In human terms, yes. However, I have access to the computational power of both worlds and the required calculations will take negligible time. There are alternative and backup strategies available at all points and even if nothing happens, we are still better off than we were before.

Co-ord: Agreed. Approved.

Garia, accompanied by all those women who will be her attendants, goes to the Palace wardrobe to fit the gowns they will wear for her wedding. After lunch, a small party rides about the city looking for a mansion for House Blackstone, finding one near a friendly establishment. Later, a Messenger arrives with an important proposal.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

121 - First Fitting

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The large group of women filled the corridor as they walked through the palace. Servants, seeing the mob approaching, hastily backed into cross-corridors or empty rooms to let them pass. Almost all of the group were excitedly chatting to each other and paying little attention to their surroundings or their route. Their destination was easy for all to find. Every woman in the palace knew by heart where the Wardrobe was located.

For this excursion, the group were escorted by four of the palace's new intake of guardswomen, all correctly turned out in their newly-designed uniforms and equipped with long-swords, counter-guard knives and a spear two strides in length. The reason for the escort was the ranking woman of the group, Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone, who to her immense regret could no longer travel even inside the palace without armsmen or women, such was her importance to the Kingdom.

She was also the one woman not chattering away nineteen to the dozen.

"What's the matter, Garia?" Merizel asked. "Are you not excited by what the seamstresses have wrought? This will be a marriage gown fit for a Queen, which is as it should be. When your day comes, no-one shall deny that you will be worthy of the title."

Garia momentarily closed her eyes. "Don't. I know you are trying to cheer me up, Merry, but I'm still having a hard time seeing myself as a Princess, let alone a Queen."

"Oh, my apologies, this is not..." a boy thing. "...something you would have been accustomed to dreaming about, is it? It is every woman's dream to become a Princess." Merizel leaned closer, conspiratorially. "Between you and me, I think becoming a Princess is enough, myself. I do not envy the Queen her responsibilities."

Garia turned to her friend with a wry smile. "Are you trying to cheer me up or what? When Keren eventually becomes King I'll end up with those responsibilities and probably more besides."

Merizel rolled her eyes. "There's no arguing with you, is there? Why don't you just enjoy this morning like you're supposed to? I know the rest of us certainly will."

"As you say. I must admit to being surprised at the number of us getting fitted today."

"It is traditional for the bride of the Crown Prince, as you have already been told. You need not be concerned, your task is but to walk the chosen path, stand beside your Prince and speak the customary words. The rest of us will be delighted to assist you in your passage to join the one you love."

Behind Garia and Merizel walked every woman of House Blackstone. This was traditional and Garia was relieved that because Blackstone was a newly-founded House her entourage wasn't so much greater. Since this included all the maids the number, to her mind, was still impressive.

It's a wedding, Jim, but not as we know it. Just treat it the same as the other odd ceremonies you have had to attend since you came here. Only difference with this one is, you end up with a Prince once it is over.

"Yeah, I know, Merry," Garia replied with a sigh. "I know I seem like a wet blanket sometimes but I promise not to spoil your fun - just so long as you remind me. I'm relying on you to keep me focused for this - so that means you have to remain focused as well."

"As you command, Milady."

At the entrance to the Wardrobe a line of seamstresses was waiting to take charge of the group. The Head of the Wardrobe stepped forward and curtseyed to Garia as her armswomen took station outside the doors.

"Lady Garia, welcome to you and your attendants."

"Lady Dyenna, thank you for setting aside time to see us all like this."

"It is no trouble, Milady. Of course I have not organized a royal wedding before but this gathering is traditional." Dyenna gestured. "If you would all follow me. I will attend personally to your own fitting and my women will see to your attendants."

As they filed through the chambers Garia asked, "This can't be completely traditional, can it? I mean, don't royal brides usually have their own people to make their gowns?"

"It varies, Milady. When a bride may come from far away, as the present Queen did, then it makes sense for us to sew her attire and that of her attendants. If it was to be a wedding nearby, such as when Princess Malann married Prince Jarith of Vardenale, we were able to provide her attire also." Dyenna turned to Garia as they walked. "In your case, Milady, you have definitely come from a place I would call 'far away'. The Royal Wardrobe is honored to provide you and your attendants with suitable attire."

"Thank you. I just hope this all goes off smoothly. I don't want to cause any fuss if it's possible. It is perhaps just as well Keren isn't marrying Eriana."

Dyenna shuddered. "Maker! I had not considered that prospect! Milady, you need have no fear of upsetting us. Although some of your recent requests have been novel, to my mind, we have found them to be practical and of great utility to the other women of the palace. Today's session will involve only traditional garments so you may put your mind at rest. Ah, here we are."

Rather than one of the many huts still filling one of the courtyards, they entered one of the larger chambers in the palace proper. This was a little like the Royal Questor's laboratory, in that it had a double-height ceiling and windows both sides, one side letting in the sunlight of a crisp, winter morning. Under the windows of the other side were cutting tables while the end walls held shelving loaded with rolls of fabric. At each end was a roaring fire keeping the large space sufficiently warm for the seamstresses, who normally occupied chairs scattered throughout the room. Hanging rails stood with part-finished garments while tailoring dummies held various projects.

"I don't think I've ever been in here before," Garia remarked.

Dyenna pulled a face. "I am told I must not disparage my predecessor, but this room was packed with items from past festivals and ceremonies, most of which were no longer required. Since there was so much in here, the fires could not be lit and so the space was just used as a store. It seemed to me to be a criminal waste of a useful space." Her lips set. "That will not happen again, Milady."

"I agree. With all this light... are you having the new panes of glass put in here?"

"I do not know, Milady. Do you think it would make a difference?"

Garia considered the room and what it might be like in the heat of summer.

"I don't know what the palace guildsmen will tell you, but if it were me I'd put them in on that side only," she pointed to the cutting tables, "because the sun won't come that side. If you have them the other side, you could end up with so much light and heat in summer you wouldn't be able to work."

Dyenna nodded thoughtfully. "As you say, Milady. I will remember that advice. Now if you would come this way."

In one corner of the room stood a table with piles of parchment and scraps of paper. This seemed to be where Dyenna controlled the activity of the room from. Beside it stood two dummies, one with an elaborate undergarment on it.

As Dyenna began unlacing Garia's morning gown, Garia commented, "That petticoat seems a bit complicated, if you don't mind me saying so."

"It is a compromise, Milady. Your gown must needs have an undergarment to provide it the correct shape and fall. The problem is that the time of your wedding is Spring Dawning, and should spring be late this year your attire must provide you warmth during your progress through the city. Should spring be early, however, you would not desire to be too hot, I deem."

"I understand the problem. Where I came from, people with spring weddings have been surprised when we've had a sudden fall of late snow, for example. Or an early heatwave. The weather can ruin the most carefully laid plans."

Garia stepped out of her gown and Dyenna hung it on a nearby rail, turning her attention to Garia's underwear. The petticoat came next, held in place only by tapes. Dyenna looked critically at what was left.

"Oh, yes. I've just begun my Call. Is that going to be a problem?"

"Not at all, Milady. Kalikan rules all women, as you well know, and we must bow to her demands." Dyenna did a quick calculation in her head. "I deem that you will be having your Call when you are wed. Will this cause you a problem?"

How did I miss that? Keren won't be pleased! Well, we've waited this long, a day or three more shouldn't make that much difference.

"I don't think so. Will that make a difference to the fit of everything?"

"We will make the necessary allowances, of course, but in fact if your dimensions today are to be those of the day you are wed then we may achieve a better fit. A bigger matter will be the need for you to take any necessary breaks while you are wearing your gown."

"Oh, yes. I'm going to be in that gown all day, aren't I?"

"That is correct, Milady. If I may later consult with Jenet, she may offer some suggestions."

"Of course. Do what you need to, Dyenna. So, I'm guessing that that petticoat has to come next. Or do you want me to change bras as well?"

"I think what you wear presently will suffice for today, Milady. Here, let me lift it for you."

Dyenna settled the garment and then began tying the tapes to secure it. The bodice was of smooth cotton-like fibers without any adornment that might have shown through the upper part of the gown. The skirt, which fell right down to Garia's ankles in a gentle cone, was composed of a curious collection of layers and pockets.

She picked at one. "How does this work, then?"

"You know how your legs may become very warm in a full-length gown? That is one reason why we prefer a shorter length during the day, especially in warmer seasons. These pockets allow heat to escape from inside, the heat will seep slowly out through the wedding gown itself. That should keep you comfortable."

"Oh, I see." Garia fingered the cloth, noting how the bottoms of the pockets opened inside the garment. "What about when the weather is cold, then?"

"Then, Milady, a simple stitch may close sufficient pockets to keep you warm."

"Ah, right." She tugged at the bodice. "Is this loose, or is it something to do with Kalikan?"

"Again, Milady, it is an attempt to keep you cool by providing a small gap for air to flow. If the weather is not what we expect, then there is room for a fine undervest beneath the petticoat to keep you warm."

"Oh, I see." Garia reddened slightly. "You must think me stupid, asking all these questions. Most ladies must know about all this already."

Dyenna replied, "The staff of the Palace Wardrobe are not indiscreet, My Lady. We do not expect all to have the knowledge and experience that we have, who make such garments each and every day. Besides, I know you come from a place where your attire was entirely different. Your questions are natural, Milady."

My attire was entirely different? That would be one way to put it. You don't know the half of it!

Garia twisted, feeling the petticoat swirl around her, but as a complete unit. The structure meant that it would hold its shape, even after the wearer had been sitting down a while.

"So next must come The Gown, then."

"Not so, Milady. Before we may fit your gown we must put the matching shoes on your feet."

"Of course."

Dyenna lifted two white shoes from a shelf and placed them in front of Garia, holding up the front of the petticoat so that her feet could find them. Garia shucked off the shoes she had worn to come to the Wardrobe and put on the white ones, newly made by the Wardrobe's cobblers. They had a lower heel which was wider, a fact for which she was thankful. Much though she would have liked to appear taller beside Keren, the thought of wearing high heels all day and on rough ground - for that is how the Shevesty Field could be regarded - was unappealing. Lower, safer heels would help her survive the day much better.

"They don't feel too bad," she said.

"Is this the first time you've worn them?" Dyenna asked.

"Sort of. I did a quick size check when the cobbler first stitched the parts together, but this is the first time I have worn the finished product."

"Are they loose, tight, too short, too long?"

Garia wriggled her feet. "A little tight, but then they're new so I expect them to stretch a little like most new shoes. Can I take them away to get used to them? I'll only be wearing them in my suite, so they won't get dirty or scuffed or anything."

"As you wish, Milady, but I will require them returned for some final finishing before the day."

"That's understood."

Garia walked a short distance, getting a feel for the new footwear. This allowed her to see that the rest of the room was full of laughing, chattering, excited women all prancing about and swirling their new gowns.

"I think these will do just fine," she said, returning to Dyenna. "Where's the -"

The second dummy held The Dress. Since this was early in the process, to ensure that the garment fitted Garia the way it was intended to, it was nothing more than a simple full-length gown in undyed silk. Dyenna went to the back of it and began fiddling with the closures to release it from the dummy.

"Your pardon, Milady," she explained. "Instead of the customary lacing Master Fulvin has devised some new kind of arrangement which works well but is fiddly to do up and to undo. This may take me - ah! Just this last one."

The gown came off and Garia stepped into it, carefully feeding her petticoat through the gap in the back. Dyenna pulled it up and Garia slipped her arms into the sleeves. As the seamstress slowly did up the back, Garia had a question.

"What Master Fulvin made, it isn't a zipper, by any chance?"

"Oh, no, Milady! While I find the idea of such devices to be of great interest, such heavy things would never do for such a fine gown as this! This is another idea of his, little squares of silver, made into hooks by one of his new machines and clipped together. They are strong, light and almost undetectable. I do not think they will last for many wearings of the gown, perhaps, but I do not think you will be marrying the Prince more than once, is it not so?"

"I certainly hope not, Dyenna. Something new, you said? If I may have a look after you take it off, please."

"Of course, Milady."

"Oh, and I can tell you that though the zippers Fulvin makes are large and heavy, in time he will learn to make them so fine you'll be able to sew them in gowns like this, no problem."

"Do you tell me? That is interesting news! But I must wait for some years to see zippers such as those."

"Yes, I regret you're probably right. They will come in time."

"They could make a great change in the appearance of a gown, could they not? Yet more ideas for our designers to apply to their craft. Now, Milady, how does that feel? If you could walk over there and turn."

The gown was a very simple shape, having a short round-necked bodice which stopped below the bust, attached to a long skirt which followed her waist, then swelled over her hips before gently broadening to fall to the floor. There was a short train but Garia didn't think it would cause her any problem. The sleeves were slender rather than full but widened from the elbow down to allow some movement.

Dyenna came and walked around Garia, studying the gown carefully. She bent down and adjusted the hem in several places with pins before turning her attention to the upper portions.

"That is good for a first fitting," she said, "there is very little that needs remedy. Two places on the hem, perhaps, and if I may take a half-finger's width from here at the rear," she pinched the cloth at Garia's waist, "then I will be satisfied. Are you comfortable, Milady?"

"It feels good to me," Garia said, and meant it. Once she had gotten used to the feel of silk on her skin she had always liked it, even if she sometimes felt guilty at wearing it so ostentatiously.

"If you would raise your arms, Milady."

Garia did so and felt the silk slide up her arms. There didn't appear to be any obvious tightness at the shoulders, which did occur on some of her riding gear. She lowered her arms and stood waiting.

"There is one final touch, Milady."

Dyenna went to the shelf again and returned with a small silk cap which she clipped to Garia's hair.

"There!" She smiled and stood back to admire her handiwork. Finally she nodded. "Good."

Merizel's voice came from behind. "Aren't you going to turn round, Garia?"

She did so to find all the others standing in a semicircle watching the show. Feeling very self-conscious, she attempted a curtsey and was rewarded with a spontaneous round of applause.

"Ooh, you look so good, Milady, so regal," gushed Lanilla. "Just how I expected a Princess to look."

Some of the others darted in to feel the fabric and Dyenna shooed them away.

"Be careful, girls! We must not damage the material, it is delicate."

"As it should be," Merizel agreed with a smile. "Fit for a Princess, indeed."

All the women Garia had brought with her had gowns in a fairly similar style, cut expertly to each body. The major difference was that the sleeves of their gowns ended at the elbow and there was no train. Garia remembered she had been told that the female attendants to the wedding of a noblewoman were given the gowns as gifts and were expected to use them at their own weddings, should they not already be married.

It occurred to her that several of those in front of her might be making use of their gowns before her own big day.

I'd better have a word with the Queen and soon. If I don't this could all get very complicated.

"Girls, you all look great," she told them. "Now let's get them all off carefully so that Dyenna and her needleworkers can do the rest of the job. They still have a lot to do before we can put these on again."

The process of removal began and Garia could hear Dyenna muttering as she struggled with the unfamiliar fixings. Once off she gave the garment to Garia so that she could see what Fulvin had done. Garia examined the little metal squares while Dyenna undid the tapes of the petticoat.

"Interesting," she said. "I think I see how these work, I'll have a word with Fulvin next time I see him. Do all the gowns have these, Dyenna?"

"No, Milady. It was though best to keep things simple for the other gowns, but you are one only, and special, so he made this effort for you."

"As you say." Garia thought. "Dyenna, A few of my women are going to be married this spring as well as me. Does this mean that they'll be wearing their gowns first? Is there going to be any problem with wear or cleaning?"

"Milady? I know of Mistress Jenet and Mistress Milsy, I assumed their marriages would follow your own."

"Well, that's a problem, isn't it? When I go to the Shevesty Field with the Prince nobody is going to take much notice of anyone else's wedding, are they? I want to go and see the Queen, see if I can do something for my girls."

"That is very thoughtful of you, Milady! What did you have in mind?"

"I want them to get married first and leave the Prince and me till the following day. What do you think?"

Dyenna considered. "In practical terms, Milady, there should be no problem with what you propose. Unless, perhaps the weather is bad for them, which might mean the gowns become dirty. Will they be married in the palace, do you know?"

"I don't, I'm afraid. Oh, and as well as Jenet and Milsy, Senidet will be marrying one of my armsmen and, if he arrives soon enough, I expect Lady Merizel to marry as well." Garia lowered her voice. "He hasn't asked her yet, but anyone who isn't blind can see what is going to happen."

Dyenna's eyes went round and Garia held up a finger.

"Please! No rumors! Some of the girls find this whole business embarrassing enough anyway. I had to make some fairly unsubtle suggestions to Feteran as it was."

"As I mentioned before, Milady, we of the Wardrobe are discreet. Once the wedding plans of your retinue are known, come back to me and we can make detailed plans for the ceremonies." She started. "Oh! Of course all the men will required suitable attire, will they not? Though their garments are easier to make, I must needs apportion time and expertize for their creation. Milady, I must know numbers and locations as soon as you may find it possible."

"Of course, Dyenna. I'll do what I can."

Garia removed the cap and examined it. A simple disc like those worn for religious purposes on Earth, it was again plain undyed silk with a fine wire to hold it in shape. Around the edge was plaited another wire of silver.

"Ah, Milady, when your day arrives there will be fresh flowers woven into the mesh, so that you may wear a coronet of blooms. This is customary for every bride in the Valley."

Garia finished dressing in the clothes she had arrived in and walked into the middle of the chamber, where she clapped her hands for attention.

"Ladies! Things just got complicated!"

There were several sighs, some grins and at least two people rolled their eyes.

"I have to go see the Queen as soon as I can. The gowns you have just taken off are customarily given for your own weddings and it occurred to me that might cause some complications. When I have news I'll gather you all together again and we can work out what we are going to do."

"Garia," Milsy objected, "You're going to marry Prince Keren. Surely you can't do anything about that ceremony?"

"Yes and no." There were giggles. "It's not me, it's the rest of you. Some of you might end up married before I do, so you'll be wearing those gowns twice in a short space of time. Like I said, complications. Now, are we all ready to go?"

There was a chorus of assents. Garia gave a wave to Dyenna and led her mob back into the palace warren. During the journey back to the main part of the structure several groups peeled off until she was left with Merizel, Jenet and Tandra. Questioning a footman revealed that the Queen was presently in the downstairs parlor.

"Ma'am? Would it be possible to speak to you? It won't take long."

"Come in, dear, and Merizel too. Sit down and tell me what it is you desire."

"Um, well, it's like this, Ma'am. A number of my womenfolk are going to get married in the spring and it didn't seem fair to me that their day should be overshadowed by mine, if you see what I mean. So... what I wondered was, perhaps they could get married first, and have their day, and then my wedding could happen a day later. Is there any particular reason I have to get married the day of Spring Dawning, Ma'am?"

"Why, I don't know, dear! And such a wonderful thought, thinking of others before your own needs. Let me see. I think we must needs ask Kendar if there is any reason why a particular day must be chosen but I suspect there is none. Hmm. Delaying your own ceremony by a day may be for the best, as it happens. It means that the Spring Dawning celebrations may go ahead without the fuss of a royal wedding... how many weddings do you propose?"

"Well, there's Jenet and Feteran, of course."

Terys looked up and smiled fondly at Jenet. "I am so pleased for you, dear Jenet. And for Feteran. His father will be delighted."

Jenet curtseyed. "Thank you, Ma'am."

"Then there's Milsy and Tarvan," Garia continued, "not to mention Senidet and Tedenis." She looked at Merizel out of the corner of her eye. "If a certain nephew of Your Majesty ever gets here, there might even be another wedding."

Merizel reddened as Terys beamed at her. "Quite so, young woman. There is but two months until Spring Dawning, do you not write?"

"Ma'am, I do," Merizel replied. "We have even sent messages, short ones, by the semaphore. I haven't heard from him for almost three weeks now. I don't know what is going on."

Terys tutted. "The young folk these days! Still, your situation is like many in these times. Of course, when I married the King I arrived in Palarand to be presented to him and his parents and never left again. The land of my birth is too distant to permit frequent travel. It is ever the same with Elizet, as I expect you know. Merizel, I do not think you have great cause to be worried. Unfortunately neither we nor Garia can do anything until you are formally asked."

"As I understand, Ma'am. Thank you for your comfort."

Terys's eyes narrowed. "Now, if that were to happen -" She shook her head. "Let us not concern ourselves with detail until we know for certain who will do what with whom. Garia, dear, your suggestion has great merit and I will speak with Kendar and with the King later today."

Garia stood and bowed. "Thank you very much, Ma'am. I know it will mean a lot to the others."

Terys smiled at them. "Well, my dears, I think it will soon be time for lunch. Why don't you go and make yourselves ready?"

~o~O~o~

Garia opened the door in her sitting room and stepped out onto the balcony, peering up at the sky.

"What do you think, Jenet? It looks okay to me but I don't know if it might rain later."

Jenet joined her and inspected the thin layer of cloud.

"I know little of weather lore, Milady, but I deem there is little chance of rain today. I regret the cloud will keep the sun away, so it might be cold for you. I do not think you need fear getting wet but you must wear enough layers."

"That's what I thought, Jenet. Come on, the afternoon light won't last that long."

Outside Garia's suite they were joined by Keren and Feteran, both muffled up against the winter temperatures. Both bowed before Keren led them through the palace to the stables. Already present were Merizel, Milsy, Tarvan and Bursila together with Gullbrand and another man Garia guessed to be the guildsman Gullbrand had mentioned.

"Highness, My Lady, we're ready," Merizel greeted them, "but Tandra didn't feel safe riding just yet so Bursila offered to do double duty. This is Loranar, the surveyor Gullbrand mentioned yesterday."

The man bowed. "Pleased to be of service, My Lady."

"Glad you could come along," Garia told him. "You're comfortable riding? Do you know where we're going?"

"I am, Milady, and I know where all the properties are. I have not, of course, had any opportunity to inspect any of them. This has been somewhat sudden."

"Yes, I'm sorry. It has been pointed out to me that vacant properties are likely to be rented out during the Spring Dawning celebrations so we have to find something quick."

"As you say, Milady."

Keren spoke. "Then let us mount and be about our business. Feteran? Your men are ready?"

"Aye, Highness."

The party all collected their mounts, suitably prepared against the cold with blankets and boots, and made their way out of the palace by one of the rear gates. Gullbrand led the way with Feteran, guiding their party through the streets until he inevitably became uncertain which way to go.

Loranar called out, "If you would turn left, My Lord."

"Thank you, Guildsman. Although I came this way but three days since I am not yet used to so large a city. Forgive me."

After some more turns and streets they pulled up in front of a well-kept town house.

"What do you think, Garia?

"I'm not sure, Keren. The only building I really know is the Ptuvil's Claw. Let's go in and see, anyway."

Gullbrand found the watchman who let them in through the carriage entrance. They all dismounted and some of the men were detailed to tend their frayen while they looked around inside. The building had obviously been a well-kept family home and the rooms were bright and clean, with no obvious signs of wear.

"Hmm. It's not as big as the Claw, is it? It would be good enough for me if I was just looking for somewhere to live, but I can't see this being big enough for House Blackstone, do you?"

Keren replied, "As you say, Garia. The stables are decently sized and there are storage chambers behind the kitchens, but I must needs agree with you. There would be no room for Tarvan and Milsy except as a domestic setting."

Garia had thought of something else. "Merry, do you have any idea how many will be coming down from Blackstone for the weddings?"

"Why, no, Garia! I have not had time to consider matters like that. You know very well we have had other concerns. I have no idea who would come or how many."

Garia turned. "Feteran, do you think your father would make the journey down? I would not blame him if he decided it was too far."

Feteran's smile was regretful. "Since I have only today written to inform him, it may be some time before we learn his intentions. I cannot say whether he would attend or not."

Milsy said, "Why should it take so long, Commander? Why not use the semaphore?"

Feteran was startled, as were Keren and Merizel.

"I regret," Feteran said with a sheepish smile, "my mind is not yet accustomed to the speed of the semaphore. Aye, it shall be done, as soon as we return to the palace."

"Where will he stay if he does come?" Garia persisted. "I imagine the palace will be full of Kings and Dukes and whatever elses, not to mention their retinues."

"Do not trouble yourself, Milady," Feteran replied. "Did I not tell you I was his eldest child? I have brothers and sisters in the city where he may find a welcome bed. However, you raise an interesting point, Milady. I deem there will be some number come from Blackstone and, as you have said, the city may be crowded."

"That's why I'm looking at this place. Suppose we rent it for the use of anyone coming from Blackstone? Gullbrand? Can we do that?"

"You can, Milady, so far as I know, although the owners would prefer a sale to a short rental. But first I might ask you to consider the other properties. You may find another to be more suitable for that purpose."

"You're right, of course. Well, in that case I think we'd better move on. There can't be much daylight left."

The next property was some distance from the first, on the other side of the city. Their party rode through almost-deserted streets, most people keeping inside out of the cold. This mansion was much bigger than the first. As before, they dismounted in the courtyard and followed the watchman-come-caretaker inside.

"It is bigger than the Claw, at any rate," Keren remarked. He turned to the watchman. "Who lived here, goodman? What reason is it empty now?"

"Highness, Count Merian owns the mansion. His father acquired it many years since when his family had lands and income from farms to maintain it. The present Count is not so careful with coin and so," he spread his hands wide, "he has retreated to the family castle in Kendeven and wishes to relieve his coffers of this burden. Is it Your Highness's desire to buy the mansion, then?"

"Not me, goodman, but Lady Garia here. She seeks a building which she may call the city home of House Blackstone. If we may visit the other buildings on the land?"

The man bowed. "Of course, Highness. If you would follow me."

The courtyard was wider than that of the Claw but no deeper. The stables ran down past the kitchen block and when they walked through the gap they discovered a huge warehouse behind the kitchens.

"This is more like it!" Milsy said. "Plenty of room in those stables, I deem, for dranakh and wagon as well as frayen, and this warehouse is enormous. Plenty of room here for doing our experiments."

"Mistress," Feteran cautioned, "Such a large space will be difficult to heat in winter. You must needs partition it to make chambers you could keep warm."

"Aye," the watchman nodded, "that was one of Count Merian's problems. 'Tis good enough for keeping vegetables and meat fresh in winter but not so good for other produce. He lost a fortune when a consignment of soft fruit was destroyed by an early winter frost."

"Oh, dear," Garia said, echoing the thoughts of all of them. "But we wouldn't want to keep produce in the warehouse, fortunately." She turned to Loranar. "Have you any observations about this property?"

Loranar shrugged. "From what I can see it is reasonably well-found, Milady. Since the owner abandoned it some months since it has suffered some neglect." He turned to the watchman, apologetic. "I intend no criticism of you, goodman. Doubtless your principal does not wish to spend any more coin on the property than he must."

"As you say, Master. I do what I can, but it is never enough."

The guildsman gave him a hard smile. "It was ever thus, goodman."

Keren turned. "Well, I think we have seen all that we need, do you not agree, Garia? Let us find our last property before the sun goes and leaves us in the gloom."

The third property was a block down and a block round the corner. From the outside, it looked very similar both in size and state to the previous one. This time, it was a stable hand from a neighboring mansion who let them in.

The courtyard was bigger, almost square, and a wide lane went between the stable block and the kitchen and bathing block. Leaving that area for later, they went into the mansion itself and looked around.

"This looks interesting," Garia remarked. "There are what, four rooms along the front?"

"Five, Milady," Gullbrand said. "Two appear to be chambers for living purposes and at least one might have been used as an office, or so I have been told. In Einnland, none but the King had anything that would be thought of as an office. We did not use that word."

By now they were all carrying lanterns as they moved from room to room. The sun had not yet set but the amount of light, especially in the downstairs rooms, was becoming poor. At the side, in the space where Sukhana had her rooms in the Claw, they found two small offices and a large dining room filling the whole of the rear.

"That's a sensible idea," Merizel remarked. "The dining room is right next to the kitchen so the food will be hot when it arrives."

"And will not suffer should the weather be bad," Tarvan added.

They moved up the wide stairs and peeped in all the bedchambers discovering most to be of reasonable size.

I have to remember these places aren't made to the same dimensions as the palace or Dekarran, Garia thought. Still, one could be very comfortable here.

There were more bedrooms than they had expected. Perhaps some were used for family members or employees running whatever business had been conducted here.

"What reason is this mansion empty, goodman?"

"Highness, those who resided and traded here have moved to larger premises beyond the city walls, their business having grown somewhat in recent months."

"Oh? What did they do?"

"Highness, they were makers of wagons and carriages."

Garia looked at Keren, both realizing why the trade had suddenly taken off.

"What's down this way?"

"My Lady, the owner came from a large family. I believe that brothers, aunts and other relatives used these chambers. The servants' quarters are, as is customary, over the stables."

The side corridor did not overlook the courtyard, like the one in the Claw, but ran down the center of the wing with rooms opening both sides. The rooms they looked in were of varying sizes.

"Commander. If our men were to use these rooms, do you think they would be suitable?"

"Aye, Milady. Depending on how many were quartered here, I would suggest two bunks in the smaller rooms and four in the two largest."

Back in the courtyard they investigated the stables finding them large, clean and well-appointed. At the rear of the courtyard, the kitchen and bathing block had the approval of the women.

"If they had that many family living here, Garia," Merizel said, "it is no surprise these tubs are so large. They are almost as well appointed as those in the palace."

"Milady," Loranar added, "the boiler is larger than I would have anticipated, no doubt for that reason."

They walked through the carriageway between the kitchen and the stables to find their next surprise. Either side of the roadway were two warehouses... or were they workshops?

"In here, Milsy," Tarvan called. "Look, furnaces!"

Since the furnaces were brick-built they had remained, but all of the other equipment had been stripped out. It was plain, however, that the building had been used for making wagon and carriage parts, being divided into a number of separate areas for iron and wood working.

Between the two buildings was a space almost the width of the other courtyard. From the state of the stone flags which paved the yard it was clear that much work had taken place out here, at least when the weather permitted.

The building on the other side was one large space which Loranar thought might have been a storage area for the necessary raw materials and for finished parts and vehicles. The final surprise was at the end, where a separate gate opened onto the street behind the property, and each of the two workshops had office blocks facing that street!

"We'll take it," Garia said. "I don't need to see any more. Loranar? Any particular problems I ought to know about before I spend a lot of coin?"

"I can see nothing obvious, Milady, though in this gloom it might be easy to miss something. If I may return tomorrow with an assistant, I will fully measure the property and inspect it closely for any problems. I assume that minor matters would not deter you from purchase?"

"You assume correctly, Master Loranar. Let's go back to the main building, then. I want to think through what we have seen today."

Gathered in the largest of the downstairs front rooms they had a quick review of what they had seen and satisfied each other that the complex would be suitable for the varied needs of those who would live and work there. The man who had shown them round listened in silence with a certain amount of amazement.

"Gullbrand," Garia said, "I'd like to consider taking that second property we saw as well."

"Milady?"

Garia waved a hand. "Oh, not for House Blackstone use but for people coming down from Blackstone itself. I want to rent it until, say... Harvest Festival, perhaps, but I'll buy it if I have to. Who knows? Perhaps we can do it up as a hotel for townsfolk who have to come to the city for anything. If they have problems or they need anything, House Blackstone will be just around the corner."

Gullbrand bowed. "I will see what I can do, Milady."

Keren added, "That's one thing I like about you, Garia. You always consider other people."

Garia gave him an innocent look. "Only one thing?"

He waved a finger. "I didn't say that, Milady."

They collected their mounts and gathered outside the gates, watching as the man chained them up again.

"My master will be pleased," he said. "Master Tanon does not like empty properties, it encourages thieves, despoilers and the homeless. He will be delighted to learn you have decided to take the place, Milady."

"Master Tanon? Your master?"

"Aye, Milady. Did you not realize? His mansion lies yonder."

The man pointed to the mansion which occupied the adjoining block. Garia had visited it briefly, on the day she had first arrived in the city, but had little memory of it or where it had been in relation to the palace. To have Tanon as a neighbor... already she was thinking of ways to make use of that fact!

Keren said, "Do you want to pay your respects, Garia? I know of your close connection with Tanon, of course."

She studied the sky. "I don't know."

The sky was almost dark, but there was a certain amount of light because the cloud had thinned and the stars shone brightly.

"Milady," Feteran said, before she could make up her mind, "I would advise against it. Even if you called for the shortest time we would be traveling back to the palace in full dark and the streets of the city are not well lit. There is time enough to call once we have obtained the mansion for your house."

"Quite right too," she agreed. "Let's go, then. Goodman, thank you for your valuable time. Please let Mistress Merina know that we called here and what we decided."

The man bowed. "I will, My Lady. Good-night to you and to Your Highness."

The party set off for the palace, at a trot now because they all knew where they were headed. It was getting colder now the sun had set and no-one had any wish to remain outside any longer than they had to. Their route back meant that they entered through the front gates of the palace and Feteran led them down the side access to the stables.

Once inside, saddles and harness were removed from their frayen and the stable staff helped them rub down the beasts and make sure they had access to fodder. Keren now led the way back into the palace proper, leaving their escort to change and relax while Garia picked up four fresh armsmen for the evening.

"What bell is it, Jenet?"

"I do not know, Highness. I have not heard one since we returned to the palace."

"Very well."

Keren took a side corridor, the others following in puzzlement which turned to understanding when they reached the kitchens. A quick question of the nearest staff informed them that, if they did not bathe but merely changed, they would be in time for the regular evening meal.

* * *

There was minor excitement at the end of the meal when a Messenger entered the dining room, saddlebags across his shoulder. Kendar immediately rose from his place to take charge of them. Robanar frowned at the interruption since mail people were usually not permitted this far into the palace. The reason became clear when the young man came to attention beside the King's chair and saluted.

"Terinar? You are a Messenger now?"

"Aye, Your Majesty. A special commission from Duke Bardanar. As I was traveling here from Brugan he thought to send with me some sensitive letters."

"You've just come from Brugan?" Keren asked, surprised.

"Aye, I left there after lunch yesterday." He felt for the back of his tights. "It was a hard ride, Keren. The Messenger riders certainly earn their coin."

Terys asked, "Have you yet eaten, Terinar?"

"No, Your Majesty. I came directly here, having taken my lunch at the Moxgo road junction." He looked at the diners and at the servants clearing the tables. "I thought I would arrive here sooner, but 'tis not to be." He grinned, a smile that lit his face up. "I will eat whatever the kitchen has left, I deem. If I may have somewhere to wash and change?"

"Of course." Robanar waved a hand. "Kendar, find Count Terinar a chamber and see that he has all he desires. Send some food to the chamber, he can then sup at his own leisure. Terinar, when you are well fed and rested, I may have words for you in our parlor, but do not seek to hurry your meal, I deem you have hurried enough these last two days."

Terinar bowed. "As you command, Sire."

He turned and his gaze caught that of Merizel, who sat as if poleaxed. He gave her a slow nod and then strode off after Kendar, who gestured as he beckoned Terinar away from the diners.

Terys looked at Merizel. "Dear, this is certainly a surprise."

Merizel managed to find her voice. "Aye, Ma'am. I didn't expect - I mean, I thought he couldn't get across the Sirrel yet."

"If he has come from Brugan," Robanar reasoned, "then Gilbanar must have directed him there for some reason. We all know that traffic must come by that route till the river quietens, perhaps that was his plan."

"But he didn't just come that route, father," Keren said, "he visited Bardanar. I deem he was sent to the Duke with packets from Uncle Gil." He shrugged. "We will learn all in time, no doubt."

"As you say, Keren." Robanar considered. "I think, Keren, you and I ought to discover what manner of letter we have been sent. If you would join me in the parlor."

"Aye, father."

Robanar raised an eyebrow at Terys, who said, "I will leave you to it, husband. I must needs speak with Garia presently. Garia, shall you and Merizel join me in our sitting room? I would learn what you discovered on your ride this afternoon."

I never said anything and she still figured it out! I don't think she'll complain this time, though.

In the Queen's sitting room they made themselves comfortable.

Terys began by saying, "Before we speak of your ride, dear, I must tell you that the King, Kendar and I have spoken about the request you made this morning. The King is in favor of your proposal and Kendar also agrees. It seems there is no set day for any marriage, it is merely custom that many will marry on the day of Spring Dawning." Aside, she added, "You may not know this, dear, but marriages before Spring Dawning are not viewed favorably. Partly this must be because of the weather but also because it may indicate some indiscretion by the two parties concerned."

Garia took this as a polite way of saying that anyone who married in haste was probably doing it because the girl was already pregnant. She didn't know what this society thought about children born out of wedlock. Surely the lower classes weren't that uptight about such things?

On the other hand there were still a great many things she didn't know about Valley society. And here she was, about to become Queen-in-waiting...

Terys continued, "Both the King and Kendar approve of your proposal since it will help avoid several procedural headaches such marriages always seem to cause. Since there are always royal guests to such occasions, the palace is always filled, despite its size." Another aside, "You remember what happened at Harvest Festival, I deem. Then there is the celebration itself. Choosing another day for your marriage can only help with the planning, or so Kendar tells me."

"There's another reason Dyenna pointed out this morning," Garia said. "My Call began today and Spring Dawning is exactly two months away." Terys winced. "You understand, Ma'am. The timing is awkward. A day or two delay can only help Keren and me."

"Indeed, dear. What Kendar proposes is this, there would be no ceremonies of marriage on the day of Spring Dawning itself, the country shall celebrate the day in the customary manner. On the following day we will marry together all your staff -" Terys smiled. "It certainly seems that way, dear, does it not? These weddings shall take place in the Receiving Room in the palace, one after the other. Feteran and Jenet have been loyal palace servants all their lives and deserve some recognition, we do not begrudge Milsy and Senidet the same honor. There may be other betrothals among the palace staff, if we discover them we shall offer them the like privilege.

"Then on the following day, we shall hold a full royal marriage ceremony as is customary, at the Shevesty Field. This will permit all to make the necessary preparations without distraction from other events. You still intend to travel north with your new husband to visit your people?"

Garia was thrown by the sudden switch but answered, "Yes, Ma'am, we did. It will be almost the same as last time but we'll be able to properly visit every town along the way and let the population see us."

"Another excellent idea, dear. Since you must needs go by way of Dekarran, the King has decided that we shall accompany you so far, with some of his guests from other realms." Garia's face fell, so Terys explained, "We do not seek to spoil your happiness together but it is true that the castle provides better accommodation for such talks than the palace may do. Those attending may depart by the trade road, thus avoiding another river crossing. Dekarran is big, you may easily find some secluded place to be together."

Garia nodded a reluctant understanding. "As you desire, Ma'am. I guess it will be for the best."

"That is settled, then. Of course, no-one may know what the future will bring so we must always allow for sudden changes, is it not so?" Terys smiled. "There, I am done. Now, dear, you may tell us about your ride this afternoon. You went seeking a mansion for House Blackstone, did you not?"

"Ma'am, I think I much prefer to ride in the country, and when the weather is warmer, but it was an opportunity we couldn't let slip. You see, Gullbrand mentioned that a great many people would come for the festival and the wedding, so accommodation might get short -"

Garia and Merizel gave a detailed description of their ride around the city and told an interested Terys what they had discovered, together with Garia's reasons for making the choices she had. Terys seemed to think that Garia had enough cash to buy the two properties but said that the Crown would underwrite the purchases if there was any doubt.

It was while they were talking about the financing that a knock came at the door. Kenila opened it to admit Terinar. He bowed toward the Queen and then addressed Garia.

"My Lady, I desire your permission to speak privately with Lady Merizel."

The look on Merizel's face told her volumes.

"My Lord, you may," Garia replied, "and... you may."

The smile that came over Terinar's face was huge. Garia could see the family resemblance to Keren and realized he was just as attractive as his cousin. Merizel bolted from her seat and stood hesitant.

"Ma'am?"

"Go, my dear. I'm sure this fine young man has questions he would ask you."

Terinar took Merizel's hand and led her from the room. Once the door had closed Terys turned to Garia.

"You realize I did not speak before of any marriage for Merizel."

"I hadn't noticed, Ma'am, but you're right, you didn't."

"That is because there is a circumstance which you would probably not be aware of. You must realize that Terinar is third in line to the throne, after Keren and Gilbanar. His marriage must needs be with the consent of the King and conducted in his presence, as of course must be your own."

"Oh, of course, Ma'am. What does this mean?"

"It is another reason for us to travel to Dekarran, dear. Terinar shall wed Merizel, if that is what they agree, but in his own home when we are there. Will this cause you any problems, do you think?"

"I can't think of any, Ma'am, but we have two months to sort out any wrinkles, haven't we?"

"Just so, dear. Now, we were talking about your accounts, were we not? I believe I heard you mention a bank at one time."

"Yes, Ma'am. Well -"

Garia and Milsy venture into the outskirts of the city to check progress of various industrial projects. At experimental plants she sees how the industrial might of Palarand is being mobilized. Elsewhere, other parties are making plans...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

122 - Industrial Matters

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was some days later that Keren joined Garia and her friends in the front porch to await their transport.

"That's... an interesting look," he said, eyeing them speculatively.

Garia and Milsy grinned back at him. Both were wearing their leather 'Inventor' suits.

"If you say so, Highness," Milsy replied. "They are designed to be practical, I never considered them as a fashion garment. Do you like what you see?"

"Humph. More practical than what I must needs wear, I deem. You both look very cute together. Someone who did not know you would think you twins. Hmm." A glint came to his eye as he added, "Perhaps I should just marry you both, that might solve a lot of problems."

Both pouted, for entirely different reasons. Jenet and Bursila, both wearing their own versions of the leather garments, smiled at the repartee. The two girls were almost the same height and still shared the same hair style. Most people in the palace now knew both girls well but there were still occasional blunders which neither sought to eliminate. Like real twins, the confusion was just a bit of harmless fun.

"If you did that you might become King sooner than you wanted," Garia told him. "Your father would have a heart attack if he heard what you just suggested."

"As you say! Let us not spread rumors, then."

Tarvan added, "Highness, I must disagree with your proposal, though of course I would then have a quieter life. If I may consider it?"

This time it was Milsy who pouted.

Keren laughed. "Shall we find our carriages?"

Their maids helped Garia and Milsy with the heavy cloaks they would wear over their clothes before the positions were reversed and the maids helped into their own cloaks. The six headed for two closed carriages, necessary because the leather outfits of the girls were not cut for riding. Outside in the yard, Feteran banged his chest with a gloved fist.

"We are ready, Highness."

"Let's go, then. The sooner we arrive, the sooner we shall be warm again."

Keren and Garia sat inside the first carriage with Jenet facing them while Tarvan and Milsy took the second with Bursila. The carriages rolled out of the palace grounds and through the icy streets of the capital. They headed directly for the West Gate, taking the trade road which would eventually lead to Brikant and Brugan. Once beyond the suburbs they turned off into an area beginning to fill with new factories, warehouses and workshops.

Garia asked, "Do we have maps of this area yet, Keren?"

"Aye, Garia, but they are out of date, as all such documents must needs be. The last one I have seen shows the plots and the proposed connecting roads, though I doubt all have been completed yet. Winter is no time for digging up roads."

Garia stared out at the sea of mud. "Aye, you're right, there."

Presently the carriages and their escort arrived at a fenced yard and all dismounted. On one side were coal and wood piles beside an open shed containing a thumping steam engine, with another odd building beyond it. On the other side was a square building with large gaps in the walls showing the glow of furnaces. Waiting to greet them were Guildmaster Parrel and Guildmaster Korfen.

"Highness, Guildmistress, Guildsman, Guildswoman, welcome to our rolling mill," Parrel greeted them. "Let us get inside out of the cold and I will explain all."

Inside they were relieved of their cloaks which were hung outside a small internal office.

"There have been so many changes since we first designed this process," Parrel said, "I don't know where to begin. Let us start again as though this was a new factory, which to some extent it is. Outside, then, is a steam engine which provides power for many of our rolling operations, although not yet all of them. Over there is a coke and gas separating plant which gives us the raw materials for our furnaces and for extra heat and light inside the buildings. At this end of this building, we take ingots of steel and roll them into sheets which are long and thin. Further along you will see these strips shaped into pipes and then welded closed. Today we are making small pipes which we intend using for distributing the gas we generate. If you would follow me?"

The first stage was a furnace which heated the ingots red-hot. Garia saw that it was fueled entirely with coke and a take-off from the steam engine drive powered a ducted blower which helped heat the metal as required. They watched as two men pulled the glowing ingot out of the coals and levered it onto a roller conveyor, feeding it immediately between two rollers which squeezed and lengthened it.

Successive rollers flattened the bar while others each side ensured that the correct shape was retained. Soon, the ingot had turned from bar to narrow sheet to strip and was ready for the next heating. Using tongs, men dragged it onto another furnace bed, made long and thin to accept the strip. An adjustment of the belt linked to the overhead shaft and a fan blew air through the coke, blasting flames out of the upper surface and into a collecting hood also powered by a fan.

Soon, the strip glowed red again and was pulled out of the furnace for the final shaping. This time, the rollers had been carefully shaped to bend the strip lengthways, first into a U shape and then into an almost-complete tube. These last few operations were powered by hand, the rollers having hand-cranks with which to pull the hot metal through. With just a narrow slot along the top, the tubing now awaited the final operation.

"It occurred to one of the men," Parrel told them, "that we could simply add the final closure to this process and we could thus make the entire pipe in one operation. This is a test of that process, it is still done by hand, but we think it may be possible to automate the whole operation from one end to the other."

Garia looked around them. The walls of the shed were rudimentary, but that didn't matter even in winter. The heat given off by the furnaces and the pipes being created kept them all comfortably warm. Above them, gas lamps with simple jets made the inside anything but gloomy. On one side the manufacturing line ran off around the walls of the building, behind her on the dirt floor were sets of shaping rollers in lines which could be swopped out to make pipes of varying sizes.

In front of her were a single set of rollers, machined to accept a tube and again powered by hand-cranks. From the ceiling came down two thick copper ropes... feeding a contraption which covered the process line beyond the rollers. One of the men adjusted this, held up a hand and pulled down his goggles.

Garia turned to Milsy to see her pulling her own goggles off the brimless cap and over her eyes. There were flip-up lenses which she lowered, hiding her eyes behind dark filters. Garia hastened to do the same. Parrel gave Keren and Tarvan welder's masks on a stick to see through, also with a thick darkened window, before he and Korfen pulled down their own goggles.

Other men positioned the still-hot pipe in the rollers and one began to turn the crank, while the man who had adjusted the contraption turned another crank. As the pipe went through the device a welding rod was fed down, sealing the narrow gap with a blinding arc. Once beyond the welding machine the pipe was hauled clear and allowed to cool.

"Impressive," Garia said. "You have come so far in such a short space of time."

Parrel glowed with the praise. "Thank you, Guildmistress. It was a succession of ideas. First, we laid this workshop out as we would a traditional smithy but realized that if we made full use of the steam and electric power we could flow the work from one process to the next. That followed Fulvin's idea, to separate each task one from another. Then we puzzled over sealing the gap and for a time we welded it closed by hand, until somebody pointed out that if the welding rod was kept still and the pipe moved, that too could be made part of the whole process."

Keren waved a hand. "The steam engine provides all your power?"

"Both directly and indirectly, Highness. The shafts you see overhead can be used to drive the rollers and fans almost anywhere by means of belts, but in the building behind the steam engine we also have a generator providing welding power with the aid of a large battery bank. We use all the coke we convert and about half of the gas is used for heating and lighting. The rest we are thinking of selling to our neighbors on this estate."

Milsy had walked over to inspect the welding machine. It consisted simply of a spool of wire which the operator fed downwards using a hand crank. As the wire melted onto the pipe, the pipe moved along at the same rate the welding wire was being used up.

"You'll be coupling these two together with a gear, I suppose?"

"That is so, Mistress Milsy, along with all the other rollers."

Garia asked, "How many of the pipes could you make in, say, a bell?"

Parrel shrugged. "We have not yet tried such a continuous operation, Guildmistress. The limiting factor is the time it takes to heat the metal for each pipe." He looked at her speculatively. "Tell me, is it possible to use the gas to heat the metal? If that is so, we could perhaps heat it as it moves, with wide-spaced rollers between the gas jets."

"I think that's how it is often done on Earth," Garia replied cautiously. "I'm not sure if the gas you have here would give you enough heat to do the job, though." She turned and looked at the workshop floor. "To set it all up to try it out will take you a fair bit of time, for something that might not work."

Korfen said, "Not so much, Guildmistress. Most of the arrangement in here is experimental. Having the power shafts overhead makes it easy for us to move machinery around as required. When we have determined an efficient sequence of operations we will lay out a proper factory for pipe-making, which would probably be constructed somewhere near Teldor."

Garia nodded. "Of course."

Most of the buildings on this newly-formed industrial park were for experimental operations. Once the techniques and methods required for any particular new idea had been proven factories would be constructed elsewhere and these buildings would move on to the next idea.

She walked over to inspect the new pipe, careful to keep her leather gauntlets on. Even though the steel was not hot enough to glow she knew that it would be a while before it was cool enough to handle. The ends of the pipe were ragged and the weld showed as an ugly lump along the top of the pipe.

"How do you clean this up?"

"Guildmistress, we use a steam-powered saw to trim the ends and then a grindstone to smooth the excess weld from the surface of the pipe."

"That's what I guessed, but there might be quicker ways..."

"Oh?"

The two Guildmasters looked at each other with anticipation. Even though the Guildmistress was young and inexperienced, she could still surprise them with new ideas and methods at any time, ideas which could make their lives easier.

"Yeah... Look, if you are running the pipe through that welding fixture, why not do the same with a grindstone? Just have it positioned above the conveyor so that it smooths off the weld as the pipe moves along."

"I see what she means," Korfen said.

"Indeed... we should have considered that idea," Parrel agreed. "I'll arrange to have a grindstone mounted above the conveyor for a trial."

"There's another thing," Garia added. "If you just clean up the ends of these pipes by sawing, they are all going to be different lengths, right?"

"As you say, Guildmistress."

"Then, how about trying another way? Master Korfen, this should be something you can organize. Feed the pipe into a hollow lathe and use that to cut the end off square."

Korfen looked thoughtful. "A hollow lathe, Guildmistress? Ah, I see what you mean. It would be automatically centered and the cutting tool would make short work of such a thin piece of metal... again, this is an example of keeping the tool stationary and moving the work." He bowed. "I thank you for this idea, Guildmistress. I must needs design a new lathe, of course, but that is all we do these days."

Garia smiled. "I haven't finished yet. Then you slide the work through and you can measure the exact place to cut the other end, so that the pipes are all exactly the same length. That will make it easier for users to specify how many they require."

Korfen nodded. "An excellent idea, Guildmistress."

Parrel said, "Again the Guildmistress suggests that we standardize the lengths of the items we produce, so that those using them may order with confidence. Aye, we will find a way to do this, I deem. Besides, Korfen, most of these pipe lengths must needs have threads cut at each end, will they not? This new lathe could perform both jobs."

"I would prefer separate lathes, Parrel, so that the work can move on and release the first lathe for the next pipe." Korfen shrugged. "Doubtless our process will change many times as we seek the best way to make items for use."

Keren asked, "Guildmasters, what do you think these pipes will be used for? You spoke of gas, have you thought of using it for water or other liquids?"

"Highness, we already use some pipes of steel for water and indeed steam, they are made by hand for the boilers of steam engines. We would not use any pipe we made in here for that purpose, however, since we cannot yet guarantee that they would survive under pressure. One day, perhaps, when our test methods have improved." He shrugged. "A problem with using such pipes for water is of course that they will rust. For water we would prefer to continue using copper, although the Guildmistress sorely strains our supply by turning much of it into electric wire."

Garia said, "Rust? Well, there is something we have called stainless steel."

"Stainless steel, Guildmistress? I believe I heard you mention it once but other than that, I remember not what you described."

"Oh, it's called stainless steel but it's really a kind of rustless alloy of steel. If I remember right you have to put a lot of chromium in it, at least a tenth, and it can be difficult to make because of that. You know about chromium?"

"Aye, Guildmistress." Parrel frowned. "I know of ores of Chromite, Guildmistress, from which the metal may be obtained, though we do not have ready access to any quantity of such ores. Is this something else that will soon be in short supply?"

"I wouldn't be too bothered, Master Parrel. As I recall stainless steel is difficult to make and work and I don't think you'll be producing anything but samples anytime soon. Ordinary steel pipes will have a long enough life for normal use. Just keep using copper for pipes that hold drinking water and you'll do fine." She thought. "If you want to use something else for water, then I'd suggest cast iron. That won't rust the same way as wrought iron or steel does."

Korfen was skeptical. "You can cast iron pipes, Guildmistress?"

Garia nodded. "Yes, Master Korfen. It's what we used for water mains, gas mains, sewers and drainpipes for years until more modern materials came along."

"More modern materials, Guildmistress?"

"Ah, yes. We call them plastics and they are made from things like oils and even the gases of the air, believe it or not. The chemistry of Anmar has to improve a lot before you can start using those materials. Forget plastics for now, cast iron is your best bet." She considered. "There are other kinds of steel you could use, ones that might be easier to produce. I'll have to think about it."

Tarvan was curious. "Guildmistress, what sizes of pipe do your people make on Earth?"

"Why, anything from about the size of my little finger to something so big I could walk inside it. Perhaps even larger. We use pipes for construction purposes, thinking about it, as well as for carrying gases and liquids."

Korfen was surprised. "A pipe so big? Is it really possible to cast rollers so big on Earth, Guildmistress?"

"It might be possible, Master Korfen, but I don't think they do it that way when the diameter gets that large. They would weigh a ridiculous amount and be difficult to move around. There other ways of bending sheet steel, aren't there?"

"Well -"

"Korfen," Parrel said. "We use rollers in a different way whenever we shape armor, do we not? Perhaps that is what Mistress Garia means?"

"Oh, yes, of course! Guildmistress, Master Parrel has learned to broaden his ideas when faced by your thoughts, I regret I am not so experienced. Forgive me."

"Nothing to forgive, Master Korfen. When you're used to doing something a certain way, it can be hard to think of other ways."

"As you say, Guildmistress. If you could tell us what such large pipes may be used for."

"Gas and water, mostly. When you have cities with five million people or more in them you need a lot of gas and water. There's also crude oil, which comes out of the ground, but you can forget about that for a few years."

"Crude oil?" Both men were puzzled. Korfen let the subject slide with, "As you say, Guildmistress," knowing an explanation would come at a future date.

"Guildmistress," Parrel asked, "you mentioned using pipes for construction. If you would explain?"

"Sure," Garia replied, "but we might do that better in your office. If we get out of the way, these fine men can carry on making pipes. Did I see a blackboard in the office?"

"You did, Guildmistress. If you would all follow me."

In the office Garia turned to her audience.

"I can think of three ways to use pipes directly for construction," she began. "First and most obvious is scaffolding. You can make stronger and more regular scaffolding out of steel pipe than you could with, say, the wood I've seen used around Palarand. You can even make frames which can then slot together to make the erection of the scaffolding easier and safer.

"Okay. The next way is to actually use the pipe as a construction material in place of struts and girders. A pipe is a naturally strong structure. You have both read my paper on trusses?" The two men nodded. "Then you can see that it would easily be possible to use sections of pipe for any part of a truss. You can either saw the lengths of pipe at an angle and weld them in place, or you can saw them short and cut slots in the end like this -" she drew on the board, "- weld a tab in the slot and then bolt the pieces together. If you use pipes this way the end result could be lighter than using wood or plain girders." She thought. "What about square pipes? Do you make those?"

"Square pipes, Guildmistress?" Korfen asked. "Is that even possible?"

"The Guildmistress would not have mentioned them if they had not been, Korfen." Parrel looked intrigued. "There would be no advantage in using square pipes for liquids or gases, since the joints would be difficult to design, so I deem such pipes would only be used for construction purposes."

"Almost," Garia qualified with a smile. "Square pipes are often used as downpipes for guttering, to suit the style of the building. You're right, they wouldn't be a lot of use under pressure."

Korfen objected, "But how can one make such a pipe? To make the folds... you must needs have a roller inside, which is impossible!"

Parrel smiled. "Not so, Korfen! I deem you roll the top two folds first, then roll the bottom two afterwards. Again, we have a similar problem with certain armor parts. We have ways of doing this, I will advise you."

"So, then," Garia resumed, "for a truss you could make the top and bottom of square tubing and the cross members out of square or round, however you like. Put two trusses side by side, with cross-members to support a surface, and you have built a footbridge. Larger trusses and you could run a road or a railroad over it."

"Can trusses really be that strong, Guildmistress?"

"Oh, yes. We even use them to cover very large areas with roofing. We could cover, for example, the whole Shevesty Field with a roof, without any supports except around the outside edge."

The guildsmen looked at each other with amazement.

"Parrel, we must needs have a talk," Korfen said. "If we can make a roof so large it will make a big difference in the way we design factories and workshops."

Parrel nodded "I agree -"

The door to the office opened and a guildsman entered.

"Masters," be began. "I am sorry to interrupt your meeting but we have a serious problem."

Korfen looked around and received nods and gestures from the others. He turned back to the man. "Speak."

"The pipes which supply the gas from the coke ovens to the lamps, Guildmaster," he explained. "The lamps have not been burning as we expected and we have discovered a thick tar inside the pipes. We must needs close down the gas system, dismantle the pipework and clean it all out. This will make it difficult to resume production of pipes for some days."

Korfen turned to Garia.

"I'm thinking there are byproducts of the coke-making that should be taken out of the gas before it's used," she said slowly. "The stuff is known as, well, coal tar. If you add a distillation step between the oven and the gas storage, that should help get most of it out of the gas."

Parrel nodded. "The gas would be hot in any event, a proper cooling and separating arrangement may be easily designed. What of this tar? Is it like that we obtain for use in waterproofing boats and similar purposes?"

"I guess you could use it that way," Garia said slowly, "but I think it would be a waste. If you distil it carefully, you can break it down into several different products, some of which can be used as medicines, soaps, detergents and antiseptics." She shrugged. "We stopped doing all that many years ago so I'm just remembering - badly - what I heard on a history program. Sorry, what I'm saying is that I was told about such things a while ago."

"As you say, Guildmistress. Break it into different products? How might we do that, Guildmistress? Do you remember?"

"That much I do, I think. Let me see."

Garia drew on the board a crude fractionating column, explaining how she thought it worked.

"Ah! That makes sense," Parrel said, studying the diagram. He turned to Korfen. "More pipework, I deem."

"Aye, Parrel." Korfen turned to the man. "Since we are not yet able to deal effectively with the residue as we have just discussed, then we must needs shut down the process line to permit cleaning of the pipework. I deem this would be a suitable time to inspect the rest of our equipment for other failings."

The man bowed assent and retreated.

Parrel turned. "Highness, Guildmistress, Guildsmen, it would seem that our business here is ended, and not as we would have desired. Should we then travel to our next workshop, where Korfen can show you the weapons he has made? It is but a short distance."

Since the other workshop was a very short distance away, the party simply walked, the carriages and escort following behind them. Along the way Parrel had a question for Garia.

"Guildmistress, you spoke of three ways of using pipes for construction yet spoke of only two before we were interrupted."

"Right, the third way would be to make big pipes and use them as piles. Depending on the structure you wanted to build and what kind of ground it was, you could make them from a foot across to maybe a stride across. Then you'd just stand them on end and hammer them into the ground with a steam hammer."

Parrel nodded. "That could be a useful technique here in the Valley, Guildmistress. Because most of the soil is bottomless river deposits, constructing sturdy buildings of any size is ever a problem. That is one reason why the palace has but two floors, one on the other."

"What of the stone walls and towers, Parrel?" Keren objected.

"Highness, since those structures were originally erected by the Chivans, they use methods our masons either do not understand or do not desire to use themselves. I understand that below the High Tower, for example, the foundations descend many strides and all of it stone laboriously brought from elsewhere. Under the walls there may be immense quantities of concrete." He shook his head. "You must understand, I know only of such matters as they affect my own craft, Highness. For more detail you must needs enquire of a mason."

"Of course, Parrel. I am merely seeking to understand my own home, that is all."

Garia said, "Of course, steel piles are one thing but proper use of concrete can be just as good and cheaper. For a concrete pile just use a big auger to drill a deep hole in the ground, then put in steel rebar and fill up the hole with concrete. That way the steel is protected from groundwater and shouldn't rust so quickly."

"More interesting ideas, Guildmistress. We thank you for them."

Their destination was another workshop accompanied by a puffing steam engine. Inside this one was a row of lathes of various designs and sizes. Korfen led them to a large enclosed workshop within the larger building. This one had bright oil lighting to permit the men inside to work more accurately. Korfen walked over to one of the men, held a conversation, and returned holding a complete rifle.

"This is one of our latest attempts, Guildmistress. If you would examine it?"

Garia took the offered weapon and nearly dropped it. God, this thing is really heavy. I know next to zilch about guns either. Still -

It had been made out of a single rod of cast steel and the barrel was about a stride long. At the breech end another steel casting contained the trigger mechanism and the hinge connecting it to the barrel. This second casting had a rudimentary stock bolted to the back. There was also an odd mechanism on top of it, obscuring the tube eyesight fixed to the top of the barrel.

On the right hand side, as she had expected, was a flintlock mechanism very similar to that on the old pistol. This was hardly surprising as they had probably copied the design. With difficulty she held it up and started to sight through the tube before her natural gun safety caution made her lower the barrel.

"This thing is safe to hold?"

"Aye, Guildmistress. We would permit no powder in this building. All our experiments are done elsewhere, where any accident would harm the least number of men."

She gave the gun back to Korfen.

"Some of it looks familiar, some of it doesn't."

"As you say, Guildmistress. We used what you called the shotgun design for this example, as you see. It is released by moving this lever over the barrel from left to right."

Korfen demonstrated, allowing the back of the barrel to hinge up and show that it was empty. Garia noticed that the lever now obstructed the flint hammer but this was reasonable when the gun was open. Peering along the bore showed her that it was rifled.

"Steban! Have you a test cartridge for the Guildmistress?"

One of the other men handed over a cartridge, his expression almost of awe in facing the fabled Guildmistress. She took it with a nod of thanks. It consisted of a short cylinder of waxed paper with a shaped lead bullet poking out of one end. The other end was waxed paper and it was flat.

"I'm assuming this is safe, then?"

"Aye, Guildmistress. For these experiments we make the cartridges exactly the same as those intended for field use but filled with fine sand of the same consistency as the explosive powder."

"Ah, I see. So, what do I do? Just put it in the barrel?"

"Just so, Guildmistress. There is a step in the barrel which will stop the cartridge at the right place."

Garia slid the cartridge in, puzzled. However did they expect to fire it, with no cap and no way for the powder to be ignited?

She handed the rifle back to Korfen, who closed the breech up and moved the lever until it was vertical.

"Guildmistress," he explained, "We found it difficult to get a seal around the joint of barrel and breech. Too much of the explosion leaked out and would have threatened the man who held the weapon. This lever moves a screw thread which pulls the barrel and breech tightly together. This seems to help but we know we will need better surfaces in the final product."

"But with the lever like that, you can't sight the gun."

"Ah, but that is intended, Guildmistress. In this position, the gun is loaded and sealed against the weather. The gunner may carry the weapon as his duties require and it is ready for him to use as necessary, without the possibility of accident or damage. When he is ready to aim, the lever must be moved further round like this."

Korfen moved the lever further to the left with difficulty. Garia saw that the thin line between barrel and breech was now even thinner.

"Guildmistress, the shaped casting which the lever moves has a projection on it which, when it is moved past the vertical, causes a slit to be cut in the side of the cartridge. Pressure on the back of the cartridge then forces some of the powder into the pan. The gun is now ready to be fired."

Clever! It was both a safety lever and a means of priming the gun when required. Having the lever obstruct the sighting tube meant that it could not be fired accidentally but showed that it was loaded.

Garia took the rifle again and looked through the sighting tube. Finding an imaginary target, she removed her face from the barrel and pulled the trigger. It was stiff, but that was to be expected in something so new. The hammer cocked itself and then snapped forward, just as she had watched the old pistol do. The frizzen flipped up and a shower of sparks fell on the sand in the pan.

"That's impressive work, Master Korfen. Have you tested it with live ammunition?"

Korfen blinked at the unusual combination of words but understood her meaning.

"Aye, Guildmistress. We are astonished at the accuracy of a weapon such as this. As yet our trials are of limited distance, since we may only use a sighting tube and not a telescope as you suggested. I regret Master Hurdin is too busy to provide us with suitable samples we may use for testing."

"A sighting tube is probably good enough for the kind of use I expect you'll get out of these," she said. "I'll have a word with Hurdin but by the time we can get some kind of telescope worked out and mastered the whole war might be over. What kind of distance have you tested this over?"

"Some six hundred strides, Guildmistress. To go further is not possible on the property we use for such tests, it would endanger those who live surrounding the property."

Garia thought. "Okay, looks like I'll have to tell you what a proper rifle range looks like, then. It won't be like an archery field at all."

A bank of sand will be the main thing. A trench in front where the targets can be hauled up and down... Ear defenders! Mustn't forget those.

"Hm. Yes," she added, "I think we'll need a talk about rifle ranges and similar testing places. Can you make a date to meet at the palace? Merry?"

Then Garia remembered why Merizel hadn't joined them. She smiled apologetically.

"I'm sorry, I forgot, my secretary is otherwise engaged. If you could contact the palace some time soon."

Korfen bowed. "As you desire, Guildmistress."

Garia handed the rifle to Keren, who frowned at the weight.

"Ah, Highness, do not expect that to be the final design, that is merely one of the samples that we used to work out the locking and trigger mechanism. Once we are satisfied, we will remove excess metal from all the parts you see."

"Indeed. This is about the same weight as our larger crossbows, is it not? Yet it is much longer... not so easy to adjust the aim." Keren turned to Parrel. "On those captured Yodan guns, they had what Garia calls bipods to support the barrel when the gunner is lying down. Do you propose to fit such to these weapons?"

"Uh... Highness, we had not considered that. Guildmistress? Your opinion?"

"Well, I can see why you didn't add a bipod in, because it is that much extra weight at the end of the barrel and the thing is heavy enough already. But a weapon like this is only ever going to be fired from a lying down position, since you'll have to take care lining up your target." She nodded. "Yes, once you have gotten rid of the excess material, then I think you should fit a bipod."

Parrel nodded agreement. "Aye, Guildmistress, I agree. Fortunately such a device will be easy to fit, as you say, once the barrel is reduced in size."

Keren moved the lever to the right and broke the gun.

"Are these cartridges easy to remove once they have been used?"

"Highness," Korfen replied, "we had some problems at first since the wax melts and binds the cartridge to the barrel. We now use a slightly different construction method and all is well."

"As you say. When might we see a finished rifle, do you think?"

"Seven to ten days, Highness, before we would be confident enough to present one to you. For each one we make, the process of careful testing at every stage takes longer than the manufacture."

"As well it might, since the life of the holder is at stake. Very well, we shall return when you inform us that weapons that we may use for training are ready."

"Thank you, Highness." Korfen turned, picking up a small object from another bench.

"Guildmistress, we also offer this design for your inspection."

He handed Garia a small handgun which had been modeled on the same mechanical design as the rifle. It was small and flat and looked more like an automatic than a pistol. The flintlock mechanism had been partly buried in the metal of the rear part and the butt was shaped more like that of the revolver than of the older flintlock pistol.

Korfen worked the lever and broke open the gun.

"As you can see, this small pistol - if there may be another name? - is but a smaller version of the rifle and thus uses smaller ammunition. It is loaded and fired in exactly the same way. Would something like this be of use to Palarand?"

Garia's eyes widened. "If that works, Master Korfen, then yes it will. You couldn't fight a battle with it, but for personal protection... Has it been tested?"

Korfen nodded. "Aye, Guildmistress. This particular example has been fired seven times in tests."

Feteran was immediately interested. "Milady, I agree, a weapon like this would be immediately useful to us. It could be carried in a pouch -"

"Holster, that's what we call them."

"Ah, as you say, Milady. Then this could offer a means of defense where a crossbow would not be practical."

Garia said, "I agree, but you wouldn't be able to replace your sword or knife with it. Once fired, it is just dead weight, like the rifle will be. You'd have no chance of reloading that in a fight."

"Indeed, Milady. But a compact weapon that can kill at a distance..."

Garia looked at Korfen. "I'd like to commission you to make a small number of these for personal protection purposes, Guildmaster. We do have similar weapons on Earth, but as I explained before, we have gone beyond flintlocks. Still, I imagine that Captain Merek will want some of these, for use around the palace."

Korfen bowed and said, "Done, Guildmistress. I will commission a small run of these new pistols. If you and His Highness would like to inspect our workshop and the machinery inside?"

The machine shop was like many that Garia had seen before. Some of the lathes were so old they had wooden frames but around half had new, cast frames. The smell out here was different, though, to Garia's previous experience, and she soon figured out why.

"Master Korfen, you need to cool your work pieces, or the tool tips will wear out quickly."

"Aye, Guildmistress, that is what happens. Is this not normal? We cannot think of a way to prevent this happening."

"I can only tell you what we do on Earth and that is fairly crude. We simply cool the whole lot, piece and tool, with a liquid which gets pumped over everything. That also has a side effect of helping to remove the excess metal."

"Pump liquid all over it? That sounds a strange idea, Guildmistress. Does not the whole area become covered with this liquid?"

"Not really. It's only a thin stream over the point where the cutting happens. You have a tray underneath to catch the liquid, it gets strained and then a small pump brings it up a pipe and over the working area again. The pump is connected to the spindle so that when the lathe stops so does the pump."

Parrel looked at Korfen. "It seems we must redesign our lathes, Korfen. The usefulness is plain for all to see. Guildmistress, this liquid you mention."

"I'm not really sure, Master Parrel. I've seen it clear and I've seen it white. I think it could be water, it could be a thin oil or it could be something else or a mixture of all three. All you need is something that will cool metal quickly and that can be seen easily enough in light like this to mop up spills."

"Very well, we shall make trials and find out if there is a suitable liquid we may use."

Korfen gestured. "Now, if you would come this way, Highness, Guildmistress, I believe that a rifle barrel is being bored over here..."

~o~O~o~

When Serdel turned up at the Inn to join the others for lunch there was alarm because he had two strangers with him. Although most of them had other acquaintances, they discouraged them from being around the locations where the conspirators normally met. The talk died. Once the serving girl had provided the newcomers with ale and food Serdel got down to business.

"You'll need to know these two," he began around a mouthful of food. "This person, who I'll call Mondo, is in fact the person I report to. He doesn't know any of your names and until today I doubt any of you will have seen him before. This other man I'll call Jeen. Now remember we was talking about other groups in the palace? Jeen is from one of those, and it is his information that brings him here today."

The others said nothing, their eyes flicking between the two newcomers. Finally there were reluctant nods.

"Jeen has heard something that may be of use to us," Serdel continued. "It seems a big reception is to be given by the City Assembly for the Prince and his bride-to-be."

There was a general grunt of disapproval and one spoke. "How does this interest us, boss? It's not as if we're likely to be invited, is it?"

"As you say. However, the war against the upstart Yodans means that many have gone to be levies, and that leaves the Assembly short of kitchen and serving staff. There are sufficient for normal needs but not for a big occasion like this. They desire temporary staff and that is where we can find an opportunity."

One gave a sour laugh. "Temporary staff? Everybody wants temporary staff! Why, I myself have been offered five jobs in the last two days, three of which pay considerably better than the coin I'm collecting now."

"Aye," agreed another. "Considering what I have heard and seen around the streets recently I'm beginning to wonder if the Palarandis haven't got it right. Our employers can offer nothing like this."

Mondo looked impatiently at the group around the table. "That is why this person is so dangerous and must be stopped," he told them. His voice was quiet and they had to lean forward to hear him over the hum of the bar. "If the original attempt to seize... this person... had succeeded, then our country would have been as prosperous, as wealthy, as successful as this one, but organized much better and with the benefits handed out as they should be." His lip curled. "This place is a mess. There is no organization here, every man does whatever he deems fit. When we rule here, we shall put that right."

Some muttered, "Aye," but one said, "It isn't just the men neither. I hear they even have women in the Palace Guard now."

Mondo sneered. "Let them! Each woman they take will be one less man to face us. No woman can hope to have the strength of a man, that is not what they are made for. They should be at home, breeding more warriors, as the women in our lands do."

The others were silent and Mondo took that as agreement. Some of those listening had heard detailed accounts of the Battle of the Highway but didn't think this would be a good time to speak out.

Serdel said, "The deal is we get contracted as a single party with those in Jeen's group, so I need to know today who's in and who isn't. If we go in as servants to the City Assembly we'll all have to get cleaned up. Some of you have other duties, that I know, I won't think you traitors if you refuse."

Some of the men smiled thinly at that, since they were all traitors anyway. All, however, raised their hands.

Mondo looked around at them, counting heads. "Done."

"What day is this happening, boss?"

"Twenty-first Femurin, so I'm told." A number of the men looked cross-eyed working the date out, so he added, "Today is Sixth Femurin, so that would be fifteen days we have to get ourselves ready." One still looked stumped so he added, "Three hands of days, right?"

Another asked, "What do we have to do, boss?"

Mondo replied. "Clean up as your boss said. That means a proper bath using soap and hot water. I'll provide coin for the public baths if I must. On the day you'll be clean-shaven so as not to be recognized. I suggest you get used to regular shaving again as some of you look as if you only do it once a week. Nearer the date, get your hair cut properly as well. I'll have clean clothes of a kind suitable for house servants provided so you don't look as if you live in a ditch. If you look like you do now you'd never be allowed in the same room as the Prince."

Some of the men looked unhappy to be cleaned up while others looked pleased to be able to dress cleanly once more.

Mondo continued, "Two days before, we'll gather in a safe property in the city where we can talk and make sure all the clothes fit. Then we'll talk about the plan and what each of you can do. We'll stay there until the day of the reception." His expression hardened. "No mistakes this time, right? Just do your part and we should not fail."

~o~O~o~

"Terinar! I hope you're not bored yet!"

The young man grinned at her. "There is no chance of that while you're around, Garia! I have been learning the intricacies of running a noble House along with Merizel and Gullbrand." He looked abashed. "There have been, I admit, certain distractions this morning. However do you manage with the Prince so close by?"

Garia smiled. "In our case we have never known anything different, so it doesn't affect us the same way. Except for the one time when Keren went upriver we have been together almost continuously. We know what each other is doing and we each know the other has responsibilities." Her smile faded. "It can still be difficult, sometimes. I guess that's what being in love is all about."

"As you say! Garia, I had no idea you did so much! I am amazed you have not yet collapsed under the strain."

"Yes, well, there have been times when I've just felt plain worn out. I daren't overstretch myself any more since the Queen will step in and stop me doing anything at all. Besides, we'll all be busy come Spring Dawning."

"Aye. You have turned the festival into a three day event which requires much planning."

"Did you forget all the Kings and Dukes who are coming to stay? My wedding is the pretext but I'm sure they will spend a lot of time talking about... you know."

"Aye," Terinar agreed again. "Part of me wishes I was upriver myself, with our brave men, and part wishes to remain beside Merry... It is ever part of a young man's lot."

"Hey! Don't forget the young woman's lot, will you? It's not fun stopping here when the one you love is risking himself in a faraway field."

Terinar was contrite. "Aye, Garia, I do not forget, but sometimes it is easy to think of oneself and overlook what others must needs bear. Mothers, sisters, lovers, all must wait and few may play any part in the battle."

"Yes. I never realized until I came here just how hard it was from the other viewpoint. There has to be a better way, but I don't know of one." Garia looked around. "Where is Merizel, anyway?"

Terinar waggled a hand. "She went back to her chambers. A woman's thing, she said. I doubt not she will come before our food is served."

Merizel did arrive, breathless, just before the diners were seated for lunch.

"I'm so sorry, everyone! Nothing important. Garia, I know so much more now that Gullbrand, Kendar and I have talked, and Terry has joined in since he arrived." She blushed as they walked to their chairs. "If you have no objection, House Blackstone could employ Terry for a while, there is much to be managed until after your wedding."

"Indeed there is," Terinar agreed. "You have two new properties which are only partially furnished, one of which you must needs move into before Spring Dawning. I have explained to Gullbrand the nature and quality of furniture which the mansion of a noble House requires. Though I am yet unfamiliar with those who make such furniture in the city, I believe I may assist him in finding or commissioning suitable items. I have managed such tasks for my father."

Terinar pulled out Merizel's chair for her before sitting beside her. Since Terinar currently had "Honored Guest" status he had the chair to Robanar's right with Merizel on his right. For today's lunch Garia sat facing Terinar with Keren on her right, facing his father. Terys put a question to Terinar.

"You seek to find furniture in the city for Garia? Terinar, you do not yet know our local artisans, how may you succeed?"

Terinar grinned at Terys. "Ma'am, I have a secret weapon or three, I believe I know certain people within the Guilds who have connections."

"Of course, dear, I keep forgetting. I am not used to so intimate a connection between palace and guild, but I deem it can only be of benefit to both parties. You know what you are about?"

"Aye, Ma'am. This afternoon, Gullbrand and I shall venture forth, armed with a list and a knowledgeable guide, to seek tables and chairs suitable for Garia's mansions."

Robanar asked Garia across this conversation, "What of your morning, Garia? Was everything as you expected?"

"Well, Sire... yes and no." Robanar grunted amusement. "It is a strange mixture, but then I guess that is only human nature. Some of the ideas I gave them they have taken and run with, so much so that I was surprised by the new ideas they came up with themselves. On the other hand, there are one or two things they seemed completely blind to until I pointed them out."

"Development on the weapons?" No details spoken but the meaning was clear.

"Aye, Sire. Maybe a week to ten days and I'll need to have a word with Captain Merek."

Robanar nodded. "I doubt not you will keep me informed." He changed subject. "Did I hear you offer Terinar a place in House Blackstone?"

"Not me, Sire. That was Merry suggesting she could do with some help, at least until after we all get married."

Terinar explained, "Sire, though I have learned much from my father administering Dekarran, it is after all just a big castle. The demands of a noble house, particularly one such as Garia heads, are very different. Unless of course you command me to war, I would broaden my knowledge of such matters."

Robanar nodded again. "Agreed. If needs must I would commit you to the war just as I have committed our levies, there is no other way. For now, though, I deem you too young and inexperienced for such adventures. Garia, you may take Terinar with our blessing, on this proviso. I desire that he learns, in our training halls, all the arts of war that you and Master Haflin may teach him, no less than my own son has learned."

"As you command, Sire." Garia thought. "That makes sense to me. He can join the training routine Keren and I do every morning and in the afternoon he can help Merry do the management stuff while I go and amaze guildsmen or whatever else needs doing."

"As you say. So, what of your afternoon?"

"Well, Sire, Terry is going out with Gullbrand to hunt furniture, as he said. Keren and I have to go see Milsy about some new electrical ideas we have been experimenting with. Unless you have something else for either of us?"

Robanar waved a hand. "Presently I do not, Garia. You may proceed."

~o~O~o~

In a vast, multidimensional space, three Beings met.

Co-ordinator: Regional Director! Your interest is unexpected.

Direct: It was inevitable. The change in the aggregate forecast from my region of the galaxy is so striking the entire Grand Council has instructed me to investigate. Anthropologist, you are responsible for these findings. Explain.

Anthro: Director, the forecasts you have seen result from the transfer of a single human Solid from a source world to the world they identify as Anmar. There were... irregularities with the transfer mechanism... do you have knowledge of the species concerned?

Direct [testily]: I do. Get on with it.

Anthro: The transfer succeeded but the target Solid was created in the alternate mode, which was unexpected. Because of this, her actions on Anmar differed greatly from those we had anticipated if she had appeared in the original mode. When the monitors for Anmar ran the usual future forecasts, allowing for the general galactic results, it was apparent that our chances of success had improved significantly because of this change.

Direct: Extraordinary! But why, then have you conducted further forecasts on the origin world? Why, in fact, are you involved at all?

Anthro: Because of a second singular circumstance, Director. It seems that, as well as the mode switch, the created Solid has begun to emerge. Although she understands little she can converse with us and is aware of certain aspects of the larger universe. Were she present here now she would recognize all of us except yourself, Director. That is why I became involved. As someone familiar with her species, my additional task is to guide her as she emerges.

Direct: But the origin world? Since she has departed from it, there can be no further connection, surely?

Anthro: On a previous appearance in this space, she made a comment I considered worth exploring. Normally, we conceal ourselves from Solids, but since she is emerging we consider her an exception. It occurred to me we might be able to make use of that fact.

Co-ord: If Anthropologist's plan succeeds, we calculate the possibility of success to rise from around 0.63 to more than 0.89. We cannot afford to ignore such a large change in fortune. [Emotionally] For the first time, Director, I have seen the possibility of survival.

Direct: If this plan succeeds, it would change everything. Do you consider her to be a Key?

Co-ord: She is not a Key, Director. However, there is one with her who is a Key, although he does not know it. Projections of her future show clean alternative lines of action while the Key subject shows only an indeterminate fan, as would be expected.

Direct: Explain to me this plan, then. If it has any chance of success, then I am bound to put it before the entire Council.

Anthro: The time is very short, Director. Any delay would add significant variability to the future lines. This is what I propose.

The Anthropologist explained the plan, with full reasoning and alternate actions to be used at every point.

Direct: Are you serious? We would have to take direct action, something we rarely do!

Co-ord: Director, the change in the probability calculations is so great that I believe we have no choice except to try the plan. The intervention is small and should not be noticed. As Anthropologist has stated, if the plan fails we are no worse off than before. If, however, we succeed, then the galaxy will probably be saved.

Direct: I agree. Consider this a provisional direction to implement. What must you do next?

Anthro: Once we are certain of our findings I must explain the plan to the subject. That will introduce another variability which must again be analyzed. Then the plan can be activated.

Direct: I will take your proposal to the Grand Council immediately. We cannot afford to waste a chance like this.

~o~O~o~

Garia rammed herself against Keren's chest. It didn't help much.

I'm making a mess of this gown. Jenet's going to frown over all these creases. For once, I just don't care. I just wish he could rip it off me and then -

"Frustrated?"

"Oh, yes! However did you guess?"

"Because I deem I am in much the same condition. You were once male, do you not remember what happens? Can you not feel that which I desire to press into you?"

Garia realized what Keren was talking about and blushed even more.

It's crazy but I can't wait for that to happen. Boy meets girl, it's only natural, isn't it? Except I have history... Wait, why can't I..?

"Don't be silly, Keren! With all these winter undergarments there's no chance I can feel anything like that! Your secret is safe with me..." she smirked, "...until you have to walk away, of course."

"Aye, that is ever a problem. Is that why the men of Earth wear trousers, perhaps?"

"Yes and no." Keren prodded her in the ribs. "Loose trousers are good but a lot of designs are tight, so that your lump will show up when you're out looking at the ladies."

"Are Earth men so crude, then?"

"It depends. A lot of the young men could definitely be described as over-sexed, yes, but then the girls are not much better. You remember what I told you about how they dressed?"

"I do not, Garia. Mayhap that was one of the occasions you spoke with the Queen and the visiting noblewomen."

"Oh, right. Well, you do remember what I said about dancing, don't you?"

Keren was silent a while, then said, "Perhaps I do not wish to visit Earth. I deem we can do better than that."

Garia snorted. "Human nature, Keren! You'll have a tough job defeating that! Many have tried but no-one has managed it yet."

There was a knock on the door of the schoolroom and five courting couples, widely separated, made themselves more decorous.

"Enter."

A footman came in and bowed low.

"Highness, I would not interrupt unless the news was important. If you and Lady Garia would join the King in his parlor."

"At once." Keren dismissed the man with, "Thank you."

He turned to the other couples.

"Do not disturb yourselves, my father asked only for us. If there is anything we can tell you, then we will return here. Garia?"

"Aye, Keren. Jenet, I'll take Lanilla down with me, you can stay here."

In the parlor were Keren's parents, his father holding a signal form.

"Ah, there you are. I have just had word through the semaphore, doubtless a full account follows by letter. It seems that Boldan's Rock has been taken by Eriana's forces. The fortress itself fell in the way you predicted, Garia, but there was a fierce fight for the wharf below the fortress."

Robanar's eyes gleamed. "We have bottled them up, my dears. If we can but transport our troops there, we will be in striking distance of their own lands." His expression was serious but determined. "Then shall they learn what it means to have foreign boots despoiling their soil."

Garia inspects the two mansions she has bought, discovering that while the hotel is almost ready for occupation, Blackstone House is already occupied by her retainers. She reveals a close secret and meets an old friend.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

123 - Blackstone House

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Jenet joined Garia on the balcony outside her suite. Both were wearing their fluffy robes since they had only just finished in the bathroom, but neither was cold yet. Garia, as usual, was trying to figure out what to wear.

"Is it just me or does it feel different out here today?"

"I believe you are right, Milady. There is a certain calm in the air and it may not be as cold as recently. Perhaps we have seen the last of the winter and the new year is about to awaken."

"I hope you're right, Jenet, though by my reckoning it still feels like February -"

"Milady?"

"That's the name of the month we have back on Earth, Jenet, that's about the same as we are now. Say, round about six or seven weeks after the New Year. How long does it take before spring properly arrives around these parts?"

"I could not say, Milady. It varies from year to year, as any weather does. Most years, I deem, we will have some weeks like this before it becomes warmer and the green things begin to sprout from the soil. There will still be frosts for a month or maybe even longer, Milady. I would not discount a final storm or two before the winds change to bring the warmer weather we look forward to."

Garia nodded. "Sounds much like home, really. Oh, except for the storms, but then I didn't live anywhere near the sea. Do you know if there's anything special happening this morning?"

"I do not remember Lady Merizel saying anything last night, Milady. You suggest that you may wear your usual exercise attire."

"Might as well. If I'm not meeting anyone important or going out to a workshop I'll carry on with my normal exercise routine." Garia smiled. "I don't mind getting all dressed up if I have to impress but there's a time and place for fancy clothes and the Self Defense Training Room isn't it."

"I'm sure Lady Dyenna would agree, Milady, as she would have to repair the destruction. But..."

"Jenet?"

"Milady, what would happen if you are caught, attired as for an evening meal or for a dance? How may you then defend yourself? I have often wondered what would happen. I am confident that you may deal with any assailant while in your exercise attire, or that of the Guard, but you are not always attired thus."

Garia's eyes narrowed. "Aye, you're right, Jenet. The last few times - listen to me! I make it sound normal! The last few times we have been caught I have more or less been wearing the right things, haven't I? I've gotten away with it. At Dekarran, when we arrived at Blackstone, at both battles, I could do what I needed to. Even when we first met Marlin, do you remember?" She scowled. "I got it wrong at Harvest Festival, but I had no alternative then. I can't see my luck lasting out much longer. Jenet, let's have a talk with Feteran, though I know exactly what he will say."

"He will tell you to leave such matters in the hands of those whose duty it is, Milady, and he would be right." When Garia turned to Jenet with an objection she added, "But neither he nor any armsman was there in Dekarran, Milady, and I believe you are right in insisting on being able to defend yourself at need. Though we have pushed those of Yod back to their own borders I deem there is still danger in the streets and houses of Palarand."

Garia turned to go inside. "I won't disagree, Jenet. I'm hoping things will ease off once I'm married but that's still a month and a half away. Let's see what we can do. In the meantime, exercise gear it is."

* * *

"What's gotten you all excited, then?"

"Boss, I discovered what that Gullbrand was up to! It seems she has bought two mansions in the city and is looking for staff for them."

Serdel half rose from his seat in surprise. "What? How sure of your information are you?"

"I had word from a clerk in the Assembly tax office about the properties. We was speaking of other things and he happened to mention it in passing. Aye, boss, two big mansions in the West Dranatil district, fairly close to each other."

"But -" Serdel chewed over the new information. By now he was getting used to changes in circumstances but he still didn't like things that could upset plans. However, this seemed an opportunity...

"Why two properties? I cannot believe that she has so much coin to scatter like this. Mayhap the King provides for her. Very well," he said. "We'll keep the existing plan going but if there's an opportunity we'd better see if it provides us a better chance." He looked at the men around the breakfast table, bowls scattered in front of them. "If nothing else we may obtain better information now our palace connections are so poor. I need some volunteers to go and ask about work. I want people with good enough experience that they can actually do the work as well."

"Boss?"

Serdel said patiently, "We must needs find out what's going on. If there's a way to get at her while she's visiting one of these mansions then we'll need plans, timetables, routines, you know the drill by now. That means you go there, get a job and do it. Nobody must suspect that you are anything but a mansion servant."

"How many do you want to try, boss?"

Serdel shrugged. "As many of you as can go, I think. Not you, Brod, or Torkan or Steb. You might manage to carry trays of food for a single night at a fancy meal but you don't have the background for real serving work. The rest of you, clean yourselves up and get over there. One or two of you might stick."

* * *

"Morning, Garia!"

"Good morning to you, Merry! Where's Terry?"

Merizel looked around, her now-regular ponytail swinging over her shoulders. "No idea. I haven't seen him yet this morning. He'll be along any moment, I imagine."

"Jenet doesn't think we have anything important this morning."

"Aye, she is correct, Garia. As I can see from your attire, we assumed you would exercise this morning and then we can go visit our beasts." Merizel thought. "This afternoon, we are to visit your mansions, you recall. Terry says that he thinks we have sufficient furniture and equipment to start moving in."

"What, today? That's great. I want to have the buildings settle down into a routine before we are forced to move over there."

"Aye. I will find it strange, I have never before moved into a house that has been empty before."

"Not so, Merry. What about the Claw?"

"Ah, yes." Merizel smiled at fond memories of their time in Blackstone. "But the Ptuvil's Claw was somewhat different, was it not? I trust we can find some people of Sookie's abilities to run these mansions of yours."

"That may yet happen, Merry. Gullbrand reminds me that some of our men are married and, for Blackstone House at least, there may be wives who could take on that job."

"Aye. For the other - Ah, here come our men."

Keren and Terinar, talking and joking together, entered the dining room and headed for the girls. Both were dressed for exercises. Everybody in the room made the customary bow or curtsey towards Keren and then carried on their conversations. Both men hugged their fiancees and then gave them a modest kiss of greeting. In the family dining room such displays were acceptable.

"Morning both!" Keren gave them a smile. "Exercising this morning, Garia?"

"Of course, Keren. Then we'll go feed up our greedy frayen as usual."

"Heh. I'll join you, I think. Merry, what have you two planned for this afternoon?"

"We are going to visit Garia's mansions, Keren. Terry says there is enough furniture there people can start moving in."

"Oh? That's good to hear. Do you desire my presence, Garia?"

"You can join us if you like, Keren. If your father has something else for you to do, that's fine."

"Garia," Merizel put in, "do not forget there is a Council meeting this evening."

Terinar raised an eyebrow at Merizel. "Would this be the Council of the Two Worlds you speak of?"

"Aye, Terry. I regret you are not invited."

He waved a dismissive hand. "No matter. There is plenty of work that requires the attention of Gullbrand and myself. Garia, do you not recall we seek servants for your new hotel? For all those we accept, we must investigate their backgrounds and this means following up the stories they tell us."

Garia frowned. "I remember. Merek said something to me a day or two ago. Is this really necessary?"

"I regret it is, Garia. We sought stable staff for The Blackstone Hotel but two who applied were thieves known to the City Watch. We know that some from the Residency of Yod still reside in the city, although they have not yet been found despite many searches. If one such should obtain employment, then -" he shrugged. "Better that they do not get so far."

Garia nodded. "I guess you're right, Terry, but I don't have to like it. Carry on, then."

Keren said, "Here are my parents. Good, I'm beginning to want some breakfast."

* * *

Snep raised his head to look at Garia. She rubbed the hard hide of his nose and his eyes closed momentarily in contentment.

"You old softy! Here you go."

Her other hand held out the chunk of vegetable for him and he took it carefully. There was a question in his gaze.

"Not this morning, I'm afraid," she said. "This afternoon we'll go for a ride through the streets, okay? There's not much we can do while the weather is still cold but I'm hoping to get out some more once spring gets here. What do you say? We'll be off to Blackstone then and you'll get to ride in the hills once more."

Snep nuzzled her again but accepted that he wouldn't be going out for a while. Garia found the stiff brush and began rubbing him down, checking legs, feet and other body parts as she did so. All her friends were scattered through this part of the stables performing similar tasks on their own mounts.

All the fuss and organization I do normally, she thought. It is nice sometimes to just come here and be with someone who has simple needs, someone I can attend to by myself and let my worries take a back seat.

"My Lady?"

Garia turned to face a brown-clad man she had come to know well.

"Braskath! Is there something I can do for you?"

"My Lady, I have heard you have taken houses in the city and were looking for servants. I would ask that we be considered."

"We?"

"Myself, Sorin Labslayer and Korf Woodsman, My Lady. You know us well, we would be honored to serve you and repay your kindnesses toward us."

Garia stood away from Snep, the brush in her hand. "Well, I don't know. Technically, you three are still enemies in Palarand, even if you have given your parole to the King. I know that the three of you will probably stay in Palarand once the war is finished but until then..." She shrugged. "If it were my decision, I'd probably take you. I know that you have done well in the stables and the other two have behaved themselves as well. However, it isn't my decision. I think Captain Merek wants you where he can keep an eye on you, at least until we all know where we stand."

"My Lady, I know where I stand already. If I were permitted a sword, it would be at your feet as we speak."

Garia flushed. "Thank you, Braskath, for putting your trust in me. I'll make you a promise. If there has been no change in your status by the time some kind of peace treaty is signed, then I'll take you and I'll do the same for your friends. Will that be enough?"

Braskath bowed low. "My Lady. It is more than enough. We came under arms into your lands to capture you or to kill you and we now know that was wrong. Those of Yod, those who rule us, see the world differently than those who live in the rest of the Great Valley and I say to you they are wrong. They are mistaken but it is we who must pay for that mistake. Once they are vanquished, then I may ask again."

Garia smiled. "It wouldn't be my junior maid, by any chance, that plays a part in your desires?"

It was Braskath's turn to flush. "My Lady, I may not deny it, but you may dispose of your servants as you desire. I would take whatever you might offer me."

"I don't think you have much to worry about, Braskath. I look forward to resuming this conversation sometime soon, I think."

Braskath raised an eyebrow. "You are that confident of victory, My Lady?"

"Not me, Braskath. I don't know what's happening so far away any more. However, it seems that Yod have annoyed a lot of Valley states this time and they are building a big combined army to push them back. I don't think they'll want to stop at Yod's borders this time, somehow."

"As you say, My Lady. Let us hope they succeed. There are many of my countrymen -" He paused. "Well, they were once my countrymen, I suppose. I no longer consider myself to be of Yod. There are many of the ordinary folk of Yod, let us say, who earnestly desire the end of the present order and I would see them as free as those of Palarand."

He bowed again, before turning to leave. "My Lady."

~o~O~o~

"Will you look at that crowd!"

Keren pointed at a mob surrounding the carriage entrance leading to what would soon become The Blackstone Hotel. There must have been fifty standing there, evenly divided among men and women.

Garia asked, "How many jobs are we offering, Terry?"

Terinar replied, "Ten to twelve presently, Garia. There is no point employing more until the house begins to take guests. There would be too many with little to do."

Their cavalcade approached the entrance and the mob parted to make way, all bowing and curtseying as they recognized the riders. As they rode through Garia stopped under the entrance and turned Snep to face the applicants.

"I'm sorry, a lot of you are going to be disappointed today. At the moment the house is empty so there won't be a lot of work to do. Maybe later, once people come to stay, we'll take on some more, okay?"

There was a murmur of acknowledgement and more bowing and scraping. Garia turned and followed the others into the courtyard. One of her armsmen took the reins as she dismounted.

"Thank you, Soomit. I hope the next time we come we'll have stable staff to do all this."

"As you say, Milady."

She turned and followed the others into the house, two armsmen taking position outside the courtyard door. Inside, there were smells of fresh cut wood and wax polish. The floors had been swept clean, the walls and window openings dusted and the windows washed, allowing plenty of light to reach the hallway they had entered. She looked around as Gullbrand approached along the corridor towards them.

"Welcome, Your Highness, My Lady, to Blackstone Hotel. I regret there is as yet no paint on walls or woodwork since paint, like much else, is in short supply these days."

"Tis the story of Palarand, it seems," Keren replied for the party. "Greetings, Gullbrand. You reside here already?"

"I have, Highness, these past four days. We have barely enough staff already employed to provide essential needs like cooking and cleaning. There are others who also reside here temporarily, artisans like carpenters and plumbers, making the place ready for use by guests. If I may show you and Lady Garia around?"

The room between the hallway, which ran from street to courtyard, and the carriage entrance, was bare except for a table and four chairs.

"With your permission, Milady, we intend to use this as the reception place and office for the establishment," Gullbrand explained. "Though it is at present barely furnished we will in time obtain cupboards and shelves for the inevitable mound of documents we shall generate."

Garia nodded. 'Reception Desk' was written all over the area. Gullbrand led them along the lower floor, showing them the rooms to each side.

"Here will be two comfortable rooms for guests to recline in, Milady. You will notice we have but few chairs. We have craftsmen making settees to furnish both rooms, they should be finished before our first guests arrive."

"You're enjoying yourself, aren't you, Gullbrand?"

Gullbrand smiled. "I never thought myself an inn-keeper, Milady, but aye, I am enjoying this part of setting up your establishment. Whether such duties will continue to be enjoyable, once difficult and obstructive guests arrive, may be another matter."

"Guests who behave like Eriana did, perhaps?"

Gullbrand pursed his lips. "You understand my fears well, Milady."

After inspecting some smaller rooms which could be used for meetings or private correspondence they followed the corridor round a corner. To one side a stair went up to the upper floor, doubling back on itself to end above their heads. Facing them was a door past two small rooms and then into a large space that occupied the whole of the wing.

"The dining room, Milady, with small rooms should guests require privacy to eat. I suggest we climb to the upper floor to continue."

The upper floor held four reasonable sized sleeping chambers along the front with two smaller sleeping chambers beside the head of the stairs. In this building, a balcony ran around the inside of the upper floor, unlike that in the Ptuvil's Claw which was on the street side. This connected the main building with the servants' quarters over the stables.

Over the side facing the stables was where the previous owners lived, a collection of chambers of various sizes, some of which would be reserved for women guests. A rear stair led down to the back door, from where they entered the other end of the dining room. There was a collection of tables, benches and chairs of varying types and styles, obviously obtained second-hand from wherever they could be found.

"I like this," Garia said. "I wonder why they didn't do this in the Claw?"

Keren replied, "It is not the custom, Garia, to have separate rooms in inns and taverns as they do in private dwellings. In any inn, one may both eat and drink, whereas a private house would have no need for a drinking room."

"Oh, of course. But in a private house it makes sense to have the dining room as close to the kitchens as one can get, doesn't it?"

"Aye, separated only by bath house and toilets. Shall we go there next?"

The bath house was spotless and well maintained, with shining plumbing in evidence.

"Milady," Gullbrand explained, "We must needs obtain further supplies of bath robes and towels before we may open for business. We do have sufficient for the staff presently. There is a supplier of soap and other bathing requirements in the street behind, we shall not lack for our other needs."

The kitchen was also spotless, necessary since those working to make the building ready for use already took their meals here. Gullbrand had somehow found a full set of cookware and utensils from somewhere. Behind, through a narrow passage, were two large store-rooms with shelving capable of providing food storage for the whole household over a bad winter. These rooms had also been carefully cleaned.

Across the access to the warehouse they entered the stables, finding their mounts being looked after by three of their escort. Garia saw that there would be plenty of room for the mounts of all the guests the hotel was likely to take.

Gullbrand noted, "We must needs obtain a little more fodder, Milady, though we will not need so large a reserve until we begin taking guests."

"We have suppliers nearby," Terinar added. "Items like fodder are going to be awkward until we know who is likely to be staying here. Better to leave the fodder at the supplier than have it rot here because there was no need for it."

Keren nodded. "That's good sense. Now, what about that great big warehouse out the back?"

Gullbrand spread his hands. "Highness, the carpenters, joiners and upholsterers have made use of it to finish what furniture they have already made. I foresee it being used to store carriages and wagons at first, but if the number of visitors to the city is as great as Lord Kendar forecasts then we may press it into duty for guests to camp under cover. I am told this would be acceptable for short periods, especially during Festivals."

"Aye," Keren nodded. "At the last Harvest Festival the whole of the field behind the palace was covered with tents for the retinues of the Dukes who came to stay. The Large Training Hall was used for carriage storage and almost every room in the palace was made use of. I doubt not that, with Kings and Dukes coming for Spring Dawning and what will follow, that every space in the city will be taken."

"Which was the reason I wanted these two properties in the first place," Garia added. "It looks like I'll be moving into Blackstone House two or three days before the Spring Dawning festival and staying there until my wedding." She looked around, nodding. "You have both done good work, Terinar, Gullbrand. I like what I see. I just hope the setup works once people come to stay. None of us are inn-keepers, are we?"

"Milady, I have interviewed one such who may be of use to us, along with a woman who kept house for a family in the city. Both claim to be experienced in the services we require."

"Claim to be?"

Gullbrand shrugged. "I have asked officials in the city and the palace if they can obtain references for these two, Milady. If I am satisfied, I will offer them for your approval."

"Good. What about that crowd outside?"

"Stable servants and cleaners mostly, Milady. Lord Terinar will remain here with the woman house-keeper to interview for the posts we require while I accompany you to your other mansion. By watching her interview, we may obtain some idea of her own experience."

"That's a clever idea, Gullbrand. Keren, any questions about this mansion?"

"Nothing to think of, Garia. If we can move on to the other one? Time passes, I have just heard the sixth bell."

"A good idea. If that's going to become Blackstone House I want to give it a closer inspection than we have done to this place. Gullbrand?"

"As you wish, Milady."

The Einnlander moved off to find his own frayen while the visitors reclaimed their own and mounted. Once everybody was ready they moved off back towards the carriage entrance with Terinar following on foot. As before, the crowd waiting before the entrance separated to let them through before crowding back around Terinar.

"All right!" they could hear him say. "We'll talk to all of you before we make any decisions, understand? It will take us some time so why don't you all come in and wait in the dining room? I can have some pel made while we..."

The ride to the mansion that was to become Blackstone House took little time. When they reached the mansion there was no crowd outside, only Tedenis standing outside the carriage entrance in Blackstone colors with a spear. She nodded to him and he banged a fist on his chest before she led the party through into the courtyard.

Inside, she discovered that Tedenis had probably seen her party turn into the street and warned the household, since they were all standing around the edge of the courtyard waiting for her, men, women and children. She was surprised by that, since she had forgotten that a number of her armsmen were already family men.

As she dismounted Snep gave her a long look. You call that a ride? Despite the lack of expression she could tell he was disappointed.

"Hey, greedy-guts." She patted his neck. "Sometimes we just have to do our duty, you know? I gotta have a look around in here and then we can go back home, okay? I'm sure these fine people will look after you for a bell or so."

Keren grinned as he dismounted. "Talking to animals now?"

She retorted, "I bet Snep understands me better than a lot of men I could mention! We just rode through a few streets and he wanted to do something more interesting, that's all."

"Aye, it's not fun being an animal in winter, I deem. Still, he's better looked after than those that have to suffer the fields through the cold and storms."

"As you say. Now, if you don't mind, I want to look at all these people."

Garia turned and went to the end of the line, saying hello to everyone there, shaking hands and even crouching down to speak to some of the smaller children. It looked like every single one had come from the palace and were preparing themselves to do something useful in their new home. Partway through the line she turned to Gullbrand, who had walked with her.

"You were right, we didn't have to look for anybody to help run this place, did we?"

Gullbrand bowed. "Once I knew who would reside here, Milady, I counted the numbers and realized what you have now done, that we have enough to run Blackstone House without bringing in... outsiders, if you would. Most are skilled in the household arts and I deem these children will make this a happy place."

Garia's eyes narrowed. "We'll need a schoolroom..."

"Already taken care of, Garia," Merizel said. "There is a nearby establishment that can take the older boys and girls but between ourselves and the mothers we may teach the younger ones at home."

Further along Garia had a shock.

"I am Sulinet, My Lady." The woman gave a deep curtsey. "I am Toranar's wife, these are our children Megren, Salia and Heliga."

She waved an arm and Garia looked at a boy of perhaps eleven, a girl who couldn't be much older than seven, and a girl who -

My God! I had forgotten her!

Heliga... Ellika... Alrik! Trust my luck to get her back. Well, perhaps it is for the best. Keep it in the family and all that. Even if the secret spreads they'll...

Her thoughts trailed off as she swiftly looked around the courtyard at the others.

Typical! I bet every single Einnlander is standing in this courtyard and will likely end up living here. How do I get out of that one?

She smiled at the older girl. "Heliga, is it? Do you think you'll like living here?"

"I liked living in the palace, Milady," the young girl answered. There was a noticeable accent but Garia thought that might fade over time. She was young enough. "This large house is interesting, I hope I will like it here."

Sulinet smiled. "Everything is still raw and new, Milady. It will take us some time to settle in but I'm sure we will all enjoy living here and we can all help looking after the house for you."

Megren gave his mother a black look that didn't go un-noticed.

"Megren," Garia turned to him and said with a straight face, "If you don't want to help out then that's fine with me. It just means you'll have to go back and be a drudge in the palace kitchens."

The boy looked alarmed. "Milady, no! I mean, I wanted -" His expression changed to one of confusion.

"It's okay," Garia told him. "What you're feeling is all part of growing up, you know. We all felt like that, even His Highness there. Do you have any interests? Stables? Cooking? Woodwork? Sword work? Perhaps even helping Mistress Milsy from time to time?"

"Really? I thought -" He clammed up, aware that he was causing a delay.

Garia turned to his mother. "Sulinet, we must have a talk sometime soon. You have two problems we must discuss, and soon."

Sulinet curtseyed again. "Aye, Milady, and thank you."

Garia carried on to the end of the line, discovering, as she had thought, all the Einnlanders she had taken in.

Could be interesting, she thought. They all know each other from the voyage but at least they won't be split up all over the palace like I first thought. The only thing is, what do I do about... Heliga? Somebody is going to work it out and they might get the wrong idea when they do.

The last two people waiting were Tarvan and Milsy.

Tarvan bowed with a grin. "My Lady, welcome."

"Tarvan. Are you two settling in okay?"

"Indeed, Milady. We must needs make some preparation before the workshops are fit to use but we are content." He grinned. "The only difficulty is that Master Fulvin must needs make his way here whenever he desires to discover something or to show off his latest invention."

"Oh, right! Still, it will do him good to get out of the palace occasionally."

"His words exactly, Milady."

Garia climbed the steps to the main entrance and turned to face the courtyard.

"Thank you all for welcoming me," she said, in a voice loud enough to carry over the courtyard. Those who were standing the other side of the frayen grouped in the middle streamed round so that they were all gathered in front of her and could see her properly.

"As you know, this mansion and other buildings will become the base of House Blackstone, to which you all belong. It will be the seat of my Barony but as I have only been granted one set of lands a long way away your main task will be dealing with matters concerning the town and with my personal concerns. Of course I also have a number of other interests." Here there was some general laughter. "...So there will be lawyers and accountants, clerks and guildsmen based here as well. Some of you might end up filling some of those posts in the future, if you don't already have a career planned out. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, depending on your viewpoint, I won't be living here much myself. That is mainly because of that fine young man down there who I will be marrying soon."

Everybody broke out into applause directed at Keren, who grinned at them all like a fool.

"I will be coming to stay here a few days before Spring Dawning until the day of my wedding since the palace will be filled with all kinds of Kings, Dukes and the like from the length of the Valley." She paused. "Well, almost the length of the Valley. I doubt that those of Yod would send someone to my wedding, but you can't have everything."

She turned. "Right! Let's get ourselves inside, it's getting cold out here. Gullbrand? Lead the way."

She followed Gullbrand in the entrance while those in the courtyard dispersed to resume whatever they had been doing when she arrived. The layouts of the two mansions were fairly similar so there was a room to the right, between the entrance hall and the carriage gateway.

"My Lady, this room will serve as office for me and also for your housekeeper, once we have appointed one." He gestured along the corridor. "Here are two rooms to be used as reception rooms, that you may greet visitors as your status requires. As yet we have little furniture for them, the same joiner who makes settees for the hotel will be furnishing these for you."

Gullbrand carried on through the building, showing Garia the progress that had been made. Since this one was needed to relieve space in the palace, Gullbrand had given it priority and it was mostly ready for occupation. The first room they inspected upstairs was a large bed chamber with attached dressing room, reserved for Garia's use.

"But you shouldn't! I'm not going to be here that much, Gullbrand."

"On the contrary, Milady. It is important that a suite is reserved for Baroness Blackstone, since one day that person will be someone else, Milady. Once you bring forth an heir to the Crown you must needs choose another to administer the assets of the barony."

"But..." Garia stopped. "You're right, of course. Did Kendar explain all that to you?"

"Aye, Milady." Gullbrand's grin was intense. "The King desired that none may rob you of your barony by marriage, even a Prince, so the charter has explicit conditions. I fully approve of such arrangements, Milady, and wish there were more such in Palarand."

Keren said, "It will come in time, Gullbrand. Such changes in ownership, especially where a woman is concerned, are radical and confront our present customs. Garia's charter is but the first step on a long journey."

"Aye, Highness." Gullbrand bowed and gestured. "If we may continue?"

There were other chambers for guests at the front of the building and down the side were rooms occupied by her single armsmen. Garia stopped to chat with some of them, assuring them that they had not been overlooked or slighted by being moved away from the palace.

"We understand, Milady," one said. "We know that we will be rotated with those who presently reside in the palace, that each may have his turn protecting your person."

"I'm glad you understand," she told them. "What I'm doing is probably a bit strange and after the wedding it will likely get even stranger."

"But, Milady, after your wedding to His Highness, surely you will be escorted again by the Palace Guard, as befits your status?"

"Well, that's what I meant. We're not sure how this is going to work afterwards. I think that probably, when I'm doing official things with my husband -" Garia blushed, "- I'll have palace guards but when I'm off to visit the Engineers or Questors or some industrial site or other, I'll use my own people." She shrugged. "As yet nobody knows and right now Captain Merek has more important matters on his mind."

"As you say, Milady."

"Right. Any problems, anything you see that ought to be different or better, you tell Feteran immediately, do you hear? Securing this place isn't like guarding the palace so it will be different for all of us. This is supposed to be a quiet area of the city but once people know Blackstone House is here that might change."

The men bowed. "It shall be as you command, Milady."

Garia walked back round the balcony running around three sides of the courtyard to get to the servants' quarters over the stables. This was where the families had elected to live and she was surprised to find five of them with around twelve children between them. Fortunately, because of the space provided for frayen below, the quarters were sufficient and roomy for those living there. The living space actually extended above the first part of the workshops beyond the stable block, Gullbrand explaining that some of those working for the wagon builder had lived on site.

Garia looked at the children gathered in their chosen common room and sighed.

Best to get this over and done with, I guess.

She turned to Gullbrand. "Gullbrand, can you gather together all the Einnlanders for me? I want you to find a room or chamber somewhere we can have a private meeting. It won't take us long."

He looked at her oddly but bowed and left to collect the required people.

Garia turned to Sulinet, choosing her words carefully to avoid spilling the beans to the others in the room. "I'm sorry. When I did what I did I didn't think we would all end up together like this. I think it would be best if you and Heliga join me downstairs for a short while. Do you understand why?"

Sulinet curtseyed. "Aye, Milady. I wish it were not so, but... Heliga, come with me, please."

The three walked down into the yard and found a quiet corner, Keren and the others remaining upstairs. Behind Garia, several puzzled Einnlanders made their way past her and into the large warehouse opposite the workshops.

"Heliga," Garia said to the young girl. "When I spoke to the Queen I thought she would have you adopted by someone still living in the palace so that you wouldn't come into a lot of contact with all the other Einnlanders. It was just my luck that she chose Toranar and Sulinet. I expect she thought she was doing me a favor, but of course around here somebody is going to work out who you are and there might be trouble."

Heliga replied, quietly, "I understand, Milady. I am afraid what they might think."

"My thoughts exactly. They might think you are actually a boy who wants to become a girl." Heliga's eyes widened, she hadn't considered that possibility. Garia continued, "If I get them all together and let you explain it to them then we can stop the rumors from even starting. I'm sure they will all vow to protect you once they find out the truth."

Heliga digested this. "Thank you, My Lady. I think that would be for the best."

"Sulinet? I'm sorry to have to do this but I don't think we can hide it much longer."

"I understand your reasoning, Milady."

Gullbrand appeared at a respectful distance. When he had Garia's attention he bowed.

"We are gathered in the warehouse, Milady."

They followed Gullbrand into the warehouse. The carpenters had gone home for the day and the place was otherwise deserted. The Einnlanders had lit some of the lanterns to provide sufficient light at one end as the daylight faded. All turned to face Garia when she entered and they gathered round, looking curiously at Sulinet and Heliga.

«It seems that, by chance, all the Einnlanders who came to the palace have ended up living in Blackstone House,» she began. «All of them.»

She waited for that to sink in but most looked merely puzzled. The first to realize the truth was Geska, who fixated on Heliga and began to speak. Garia held up a finger to stop her.

«Gullbrand, who isn't here?»

«But, Milady, we are not all here in Blackstone House. You forget Olof and Kjellmund who are now armsmen for His Majesty.»

Garia realized that she had forgotten two Einnlanders. «You're right, Gullbrand. I don't think those two will have any bearing on what I wanted to say, though. Who else might be missing?»

«Why, Alrik, Milady. You told me that he was being looked after by a family in the palace.»

Gullbrand turned, puzzled, and then saw Geska's intent stare. He looked at Heliga with amazement.

«By Woden, I am blind!» He turned to Garia. «What means this, Milady? Is this child youth or maid?»

«She was known in Einnland as Ellika. To conceal her origins, her name has been slightly changed to make it more like the names we use in the Valley. Heliga, tell them your story.»

Haltingly, Heliga told how she had run away from an abusive uncle and had determined to find somewhere safer, only to become trapped as Eriana fled from her father. Although she had wanted to reveal herself on several occasions throughout their journey to Palarand, the right circumstances had never occurred, so she had been forced to continue her deception. She described how Garia had found her out and asked the Queen to find a family to look after her, ending up in the one place where everybody who had known Alrik had also gathered.

Once revealed, everybody could see who she, he, had pretended to be. Knowing the truth, they were all prepared to swear oaths to protect Heliga as she grew from child to woman. Garia breathed a sigh of relief.

"I'm going to leave Heliga in the care of Toranar and Sulinet," she told them. "I don't want to disturb whatever arrangements they have already made for her. I'm sure you will all have occasion to keep her in touch with her Einnlander heritage but she will no longer be alone." They understood the play on their country's name. "Although you will always be Einnlanders you will have to become Palarandis just the same as I have. We remember our pasts but our futures are here."

There was a murmur of agreement and the men present all banged their chests.

"Right, that's about all I have to say. Are you all settling in? Any particular problems you might have that the others don't?"

"Some still have trouble with the language, Milady," Gullbrand answered for them. "They can understand almost everything you say and make themselves understood, but... there are many new words we must needs learn. Palarand is a complicated place."

Garia grinned. "And what you very politely didn't say is that I am the one bringing most of these new words to Palarand. I'm afraid there is little I can do about that. In fact, the new words might be easier for you to pick up than for the general population, since it will all be new to you."

Gullbrand bowed. "As you say, Milady."

"Anything else? Good. Let's go join the others, then. It's getting cold in here."

As the group rounded the corner into the courtyard a small boy ran up breathlessly and bounced to a stop in front of Garia.

"My Lady, there is a lady visitor waiting to speak to you." He frowned with concentration. "Her name is... Murya, I think."

"Murya? Oh, do you mean Merina?" The boy nodded, relieved. "Then I'll come immediately." She turned to Gullbrand. "Merina is Tanon's wife. She was one of those that found me up in the mountains last summer."

Gullbrand nodded. "If I may join you, Milady?"

He dismissed the others and followed Garia into the front of the mansion. The small boy was sent to fetch Keren and Merizel. In the entrance hall, Merina stood waiting with Silna and they curtseyed as Garia entered.

"My Lady. I thought to come and pay my respects to my new neighbor."

Garia went to her and gave her a strong hug. "You and Tanon will always be welcome here, Merina!" She gestured. "This is Gullbrand, who is managing the house for me. Gullbrand, this is Merina, who is Tanon's wife. Tanon and Merina, yes, and Jaxen and the others, are the nearest thing I have to family on Anmar. I will always be grateful to them for finding me on the mountainside, looking after me and bringing me to the palace. I owe them a debt of gratitude."

Merina blushed. "Not so large a debt any more, Milady. Since you came to Palarand Tanon's business has grown at least five-fold. It is because of you that the wagon-makers must needs move from this mansion to a larger place and Tanon was one of their best customers. We have profited greatly by the wonders you have brought to us."

Garia asked, "Where is Tanon today? Will we see him at the meeting tonight?"

"Aye, Milady, he will be there tonight. Presently he is meeting with some... bankers, I believe they are now called, to arrange the opening shortly of this new way of handling coin."

"He is? That's great! I wasn't sure how easy it would be for them to organize a bank... I'll get all the details from him tonight, I expect."

"As you say, Milady. I find banks to be very confusing, though Tanon says they are not complicated once you understand how they operate."

"Aye, Mistress Merina," Gullbrand agreed. "We all found the idea strange at first but agree it will be needful as Palarand expands."

Garia turned and said, "Gullbrand, if you have any problems settling in, drains or water supply or anything else local, then send next door to Merina, won't you? She'll know how to get problems fixed around here."

"I will do that, Milady."

Garia had a thought. "I wonder, Merina. I called you family and there is a favor you and your husband might do for me."

"Milady?"

"I am told that it is customary for a maiden to have her family by her side at her wedding. Since my own parents are somewhere else entirely I would be honored if you would stand by me at mine. As I said, I consider you and Tanon's men all to be family."

Merina's eyes glistened. "My Lady, the honor is all ours. Of course we will stand by you, as you say, it is only appropriate."

"I'm not going to cause you more trouble, am I?"

"My Lady, to be a part of the wedding of such a remarkable person as yourself, not to mention the Crown Prince -"

"What about me?" That was Keren, walking through the entrance followed by Merizel and Feteran.

"Tanon and Merina are my family on Anmar," Garia explained. "I want them to stand by me at our wedding."

"Of course!" Keren smiled at Merina. "I can think of nothing more fitting. I remember, it was Tanon and Merina who brought you to the palace, that first day. Aye, they shall have places of honor, I will so inform Kendar."

Merina curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Highness." She turned to Garia. "Then, by your leave, Milady, I will withdraw and let you continue whatever brings you here." She curtseyed again.

"Thank you for coming, Merina. You are always welcome as you know."

Garia looked around. "What else have we to do here today? Feteran, how much time is there before it gets too dark?"

"You have perhaps a bell, Milady. I would leave here no later than that."

"Merry?"

"There's the workshops and the warehouse, oh, and those two buildings by the rear gate."

Garia frowned. "I don't think we can manage all that today. I've been in the warehouse and it looks fine. Gullbrand, why don't you organize some pel for us all and have it ready in the dining room while we go over and look at the workshop space. We won't take long."

Gullbrand bowed. "As you desire, Milady."

When Garia and Keren reached the workshops they found Tarvan, Milsy and two armsmen manhandling a bench into place. They watched and waited until the operation was completed before interrupting.

"Is this what you wanted?"

Tarvan replied, "Aye, Milady. The furnaces are intended for the rims of wagon wheels and it will take time to adapt them as we might require. It is only a small matter. A wagon will come tomorrow bringing all our electrical equipment, carefully packed, from the laboratory and we will spend a little while arranging everything as we desire." He grinned. "Then we shall begin experiments we could not do in the laboratory for fear of disturbing the other contents."

Garia nodded. "Good. Anything you might need?"

"If we have need for anything, we will inform Gullbrand, Milady." Tarvan's face lit up. "I have news, Milady! I have managed to get the refrigerator working. It seems that though I thought I understood how the process worked, I did not understand how the piping functioned. I have learned that the pipes do not need to be completely filled, Milady."

Tarvan's calling me Milady now instead of Guildmistress. Perhaps that's because he's now working in my mansion instead of the palace.

"That sounds good. Can I see?"

"Regrettably the box is still in the palace, Milady. I can tell you that the inside is noticeably colder to the touch than the outside. Senidet is considering plans for a much larger prototype and I am thinking of ways an electric motor may be used to drive the compressor."

"Senidet. Where is she? I expected her to be around today."

"One of the guildsmen is testing her drafting abilities today, Milady. They are very impressed with her skills and understanding. She should return here before the evening meal, I think, but you will probably have departed by then."

After a tour of the workshop space they walked over to the dining room for refreshments, after which Feteran thought that they should consider leaving. The sky was overcast and it had already begun to get dark. With many farewells from the residents Garia led the party out through the carriage arch, riding beside Keren.

~o~O~o~

"What?"

Many of the other drinkers and eaters raised their heads at Serdel's outburst.

"I told you, boss," the man said, his voice low. "It looks like the mansion that was taking servants on is going to be used for paying guests from that village of hers. The one she'll be living in didn't take no new staff on, they're using people of hers from the palace."

Serdel banged his tankard down on the table in frustration.

"We did get two inside, boss," the man continued. "We have Brif in the stables and I'm in the kitchen, though there's no guests staying there presently. It is a strange arrangement, not an inn but a kind of boarding house, I deem. You can't stay there unless you come from Blackstone so we couldn't get anyone in as a guest. Do you want us to back out?"

"No," Serdel said sourly. "You're there, you might as well find out if there is a way of getting any useful information."

Serdel didn't ask, nor did the man offer any information about pay or the servants' accommodation at the hotel. Serdel didn't think it relevant and the two men had discovered their conditions and wages would suddenly improve once they started work, so wanted to keep it quiet.

"Aye, boss. Uh, it does mean we won't be able to go to the, uh... you know. Not unless Her Ladyship needs some extra servants, which I don't believe for a moment."

Serdel glared at the two men. Mondo wouldn't be pleased, but between the two groups there ought to be enough bodies for the job... and if it all went as planned, there would be plenty of bodies once the night was done. He waved a hand.

"Never mind. We'll manage. In fact, it might be an idea to have a couple of you out of the way, in case anything goes wrong. Come to the safe house if you can and I'll tell you how to contact someone... like Mondo... if you have to."

"Uh, boss, I don't know if we can just walk about like that. We'll do what we can."

Serdel scowled with frustration. How hard could it be to kill a small girl?

~o~O~o~

12th Femurin, about the 3rd bell of night

Royal Palace, Palarand

To my most excellent Steward in Blackstone, Greetings.

Dear Captain Bleskin,

I briefly wrote earlier that I had bought two properties in the city and now I can tell you about them and what they will be used for. They are large mansions and previously owned by merchants or craftsmen. I didn't just want somewhere that House Blackstone could be based in the capital, I needed somewhere that Milsy, Tarvan and their helpers could experiment without causing trouble in the palace.

The first place is on the Street of the Thatchers and in the next block to Master Tanon's mansion, if you know where that is. I intend to use that as House Blackstone's base and I will call it Blackstone House (of course).

I am told I won't be able to live there myself. Captain Merek doesn't think it a good idea and after I'm married I'll be with Prince Keren anyway. Lady Merizel won't live there either since she will be marrying Count Terinar and they will be entitled to a suite in the palace.

Apart from my personal escort about half my armsmen will move out to Blackstone House, along with Milsy, Tarvan, Senidet, Gullbrand and a number of attached maids and family members. In future you can address all official communications for House Blackstone there and Gullbrand will take care of them. Anything personal or important can still come to the palace and of course you can always reach me urgently using the semaphore system.

Of those who came from Blackstone, Tedenis will of course join Senidet at Blackstone House but Briswin will remain in the palace with me, as he is still taking archery instruction. Lanilla will remain with me presently as my junior maid.

The second property I have bought to use as a hotel by residents of Blackstone who have business (or pleasure) in the capital. This mansion will be called The Blackstone Hotel. Anyone who resides on Blackstone lands, including of course yourself, will be eligible to stay there but it won't be an inn open to all. We can accommodate perhaps twenty in bedchambers but there is a huge covered warehouse at the back where we can put up many extra people for a short time, such as over the festivals.

This is because it is anticipated that the city will be full to overflowing for Spring Dawning and the weddings that will follow. I wanted to make sure that my loyal people had somewhere safe and familiar to stay. If there is any difficulty, this property is just two blocks from Blackstone House in Copper Street so help is nearby.

Over the festival period so many heads of state will arrive that Lady Merizel and I, together with all our maids and the rest of our armsmen, will move out to Blackstone House for perhaps three or four days beforehand to make room in the palace. It will be from there that I will set off for the various celebrations.

If you feel well enough to join us in the capital, I would be delighted to see you again. There is doubtless much we have to tell each other that gets overlooked when writing letters.

I am very much looking forward to meeting you once again.

Garia.

~o~O~o~

Keren and Garia were walking through the palace corridors, Jenet and her escort keeping a discreet distance behind. Keren's arm was around Garia's waist and she was snuggled against him.

"We managed a great many things tonight in the meeting."

"Yes," she replied. "I am surprised at how easily we can deal with so many different subjects now." She looked up at Keren's face. "Having a good personal assistant helps."

"Aye, but you now have two," Keren countered.

"Gullbrand is only dealing with the Blackstone stuff. Between you and me I think he has his hands full right now. Merry is familiar with the Two Worlds stuff and handles that side really well."

"I think having Terry around helps. It was the first time he has been invited and I think he was surprised at some of the things we discussed. I think in time he will make a good administrator, assuming I don't do something stupid, of course, and he ends up King."

"Which is why your father invited him, of course. If anything does happen he has to know what has been going on and what's at stake."

"Aye. And with the dispatches arriving from upriver it will become even more important that we all know what is happening. Can you believe that report from Forguland? Maker, those Einnlanders frighten me! I'm glad they fight for us and not for our enemies."

Garia was smug. "I did tell you so! Those people have a fearsome reputation on Earth and I'm glad they still have some of the same attitudes even a thousand years after arriving on Anmar. What do you think will happen to them now, Keren?"

"It seems that most, as they swore, are returning to Palarand for our wedding, including Eriana. Of the rest I know not."

"Perhaps they will join the regular Palarand army as it moves upriver. Merek said they had just reached Joth. Maybe they'll come across a friend of ours there."

"Aye. But he will not tell them his origins, I deem." Keren was silent a moment, and then said, "Speaking of what's at stake, what is happening in that other place you go to? You haven't said anything lately."

Garia was silent and then replied, "I don't know, Keren. You know I can't predict when I go there and when I can't? I think there's something going on but they won't tell me yet. The last couple times I've managed it Nurse hasn't been there and all I had to talk to was the two monitors. They deliberately avoided most of my questions, although I think I have improved a very little." She shrugged. "If they do tell me, I doubt it can be anything important. These Beings think in terms of centuries, not days."

"Perhaps. They moved fast once they discovered your presence there, did they not? Maralin's appearance was a direct result of that."

"You're right, I didn't think of that. Oh, well."

They had arrived in the family corridor. Garia asked, "Keren, what will I do once we're married? I'm assuming that I'll be moving in with you, won't I? I have a lot of clothes and my dressing room is filled. Your dressing room must be the same size as mine, mustn't it? How will we manage?"

Keren smiled down at her. "But it is not so, Garia, my love. My suite is the same as that of my parents but it is not the same as those of my sisters. Perhaps I should give you a tour one morning."

Garia blushed. "By yourself?"

He snorted. "I doubt it. I expect my mother will be close by my side at the very least, and you will of course be attended by your many maids." Garia poked her tongue out at him and he grinned. "You shall discover how we will live after... our big day."

"Oh, Keren! It is hard to wait for so long. At least it seems long."

"Centuries, at least, isn't that what you said?"

She pouted. "You're not taking this seriously."

His expression changed immediately. "I am taking this very seriously, my love. In my world, there is nothing more serious."

His head bent down for their kiss.

A crisis of conscience forces a revelation about the Grand Reception planned for Garia one evening. Urgent preparations are made but nobody knows how or when the attack might come... Garia has to go totally unprepared for what might follow.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

124 - Nightclaw

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Brif had a problem. He sat in the dining room of Blackstone House, nursing his mug of pel and wondered what to do. There were too many pressures on him and it had left him in an agony of indecision.

Since business at the hotel had been almost nonexistent, and because by contrast Blackstone House had been very busy, he had been 'seconded' to help out in the stables for the past three days. Those three days had shaken many of his assumptions about everything he had been told, about many things, Palarand, King Robanar and most especially the young girl who had apparently come out of nowhere to cause such alarm in the country he once owed allegiance to.

Once. How much of what they told me was lies?

Or... perhaps they actually believe all that crap? How can men be so stupid?

I know how, since I can be stupid myself. I believed them when they said that Yod was superior to Palarand. How lives were better there, how everyone worked together for the good of the country, how they were going to bring their methods and efficiencies to all the other countries, if only they could be persuaded to listen.

I know better now. I have seen wonders that certainly do not exist in Yod or any other Valley country, wonders that small girl has given freely to Palarand, wonders which I have been told will be withheld from no-one who has the coin to buy them. Why, I myself now own a fork! Such a simple thing and such a difference it makes to eating a meal!

If Yod were so special why don't they have forks?

Problem is, I'm a traitor in a nest of enemies. If I admit my guilt I'll be killed. If I carry on they'll find me out... and I'll be killed. If I run away Serdel and the others will search for me and when they find me... I'll be killed.

Tough choice, huh?

Brif took another swig from his mug and stared moodily at the grain on the tabletop.

"What's the matter, Brif? You owe somebody a lot of coin?"

Brif looked up at the speaker, one of the women who was probably an armsman's wife. Most seemed to be around here. He shook his head.

"Not recently, Mistress Sulinet." He wondered how much he could say without incriminating himself. "I've recently learned some things which mean I have a decision to make and it's proving difficult."

She smiled at him in sympathy. "Oh, a family thing, then? They are sometimes the hardest problems to solve." She pursed her lips in thought. "I could not say who you might ask to help, not in Blackstone House. Perhaps My Lady when she next visits us." She saw the look that inadvertantly came to Brif's face. "No? Oh, it is a woman, then? I have no answer for you but do not speak of it to the others in the stables, I find them too crude for sensible conversation."

"I thank you for your advice, Mistress Sulinet." Brif tossed down the remaining pel and rose. "And for your sympathy. I must needs think some more... and in peace, I deem."

"Of course." She smiled. "Shall you sup with us this evening, do you know, or will you be returning to the hotel as before?"

"They want me to stay, Mistress, since the party will be returning late from the reception tonight."

If everything goes as planned, much, much later.

"Aye, I will sup here tonight, I deem."

"As you will. "

The two parted, Brif returning to the stables to continue with the necessary chores of caring for around thirty frayen and their equipment. As he forked, shoveled, washed, brushed and polished his indecision grew.

Family, she said. Well, family is the problem, isn't it? This whole mansion behaves like one huge family. Everybody is happy here, even when they are doing chores. Maker, even the frayen are happy and I have never seen that before! I wonder how they do that? I have to find out, it is better than being kicked in the thigh whenever I have to muck out a box, or bitten when I try and put on a bridle.

Against that, Serdel is miserable most of the time. His plans don't work and he can't find much out. I think I've found out more since I came over to Blackstone House than he has ever done since he fled the palace! That's no family, that's just a gang of people who would rather be somewhere else entirely.

Question is, do I tell him any of it? I am in two minds not to, to just remain here quietly and let everybody forget about me. The pay is good, the rooms clean, warm and dry, the food filling and the work interesting and not too taxing.

Unfortunately, there's Keliann. He might object if I just try and back out of the gang. How can I shut him up if I want to stay here?

And what do I get in return for telling things to Serdel and his master? I'd be a criminal on the run in fear of my life. Whereas now I'm just a just a criminal who's kept out of sight of the Watch for some months.

Brif's mood grew more despondent as he carried buckets of droppings over to the collection pile in the rear yard. On the other side, beside the workshop and under a rudimentary lean-to, a gleaming brass thing clattered and chuffed to itself, sending smoke and steam into the sky. Even someone as untutored as Brif could see the potential of such a thing and he knew that it would utterly change the world he lived in.

Just think of the things a larger version of that could do! On my father's farm, just pumping out the water would double the land we could plant and I have no doubt a way could be contrived to pull a plow with it. There are many places a machine like that would help on a farm.

Returning to the stables he found that several of the armsmen were beginning to get their mounts ready to ride.

"I deem you attend this reception with your Baroness tonight," he said.

One of the men turned and smiled at him. "Aye, Brif. The largest she has yet attended, given by the entire City Assembly of the capital. There will be so many present we are all needed."

"So many?"

"Aye! Most of the nobles who reside in the city will attend, as will many of the Residents of nearby countries. I am told there was great demand for places at My Lady's table." He explained, "Of course the City Guard will be there but they are depleted since so many have gone west with the levies to make war on Yod. We are offered to provide crowd control, among our usual tasks."

Something inside Brif twisted, since he hadn't realized that the occasion would be so big. He had no idea of Serdel's plan but it seemed to involve... servants. That meant whatever was planned would happen inside the Assembly Hall, in the middle of a huge crowd of the great and good of the city. And their wives.

Brif nodded. "Thank you, sir. I hope you have a quiet night."

Well, what else was I going to say? That some men are going to assassinate Baroness Blackstone tonight? I'd never get out of this stable alive.

Wives? Perhaps he means to poison them all. It would be a massacre! Killing one awkward girl is one thing, but murdering half a city is something different. And if he doesn't plan poison, there will still be many deaths. They won't just line up to be stabbed.

I didn't swear an oath for any of this. In fact, I only swore one oath, and that was long ago. Perhaps it is time I looked at this whole matter a different way.

"If you would excuse me."

Brif went out into the courtyard, found a place to lean and began breathing deeply. The fact that some of the smaller children were playing with a ball in front of him didn't help his state of mind.

I'm about to get their fathers killed. Shit.

He looked up at the windows of the mansion and reached the inevitable decision. He headed for the front entrance.

Gullbrand looked up at the knock on the open door.

"Hmm? Brif, isn't it? Is there something you need? More fodder, perhaps?"

Brif entered the room and stood in front of Gullbrand's desk. He shook visibly.

"My Lord, I must speak with you privately. The matter is urgent."

Gullbrand raised an eyebrow. "Can it not wait until later? With all the preparations for tonight's event I have much to do."

"My Lord, it cannot wait. It concerns My Lady's... safety. Her life."

Gullbrand looked up sharply and took in Brif's state.

"Close the door, if you would." Brif did so, and then came down on one knee on the floor. He bent his head. "My Lord. I am a traitor. There are some who plan to murder the Baroness tonight. I am one of that band, though I no longer approve of what they do."

"What? Are you sure... You must be, else you would not come to me like this. Rise! Tell me all, and quickly!"

"My Lord, we were eight, and we were led by Serdel. He plans to get -"

Gullbrand interrupted. "Serdel? I do not know the name."

Brif was momentarily thrown. Didn't everybody know who Serdel was? "He has already made two attempts to capture the Baroness, My Lord. The whole city searches for him but he yet roams free."

Gullbrand gestured. "Go on."

"If I had not been taken on as a stable hand at the hotel, I would have joined the others in their enterprise, My Lord. The Assembly Hall, so I was told, has insufficient servants to provide for tonight's crowd and so temporary staff are hired for the reception. I do not know if they plan poison or cold steel, My Lord."

Gullbrand let out a string of oaths in a foreign language. Brif remembered that he was one of those strange people the Baroness had given homes to.

"Wait! You say this man has made two attempts to capture the Baroness? Do you mean he was to kidnap her? Who for?"

"For those of Yod, My Lord. I believe -"

There was a knock on the door and it swung open to reveal a young man, dressed for riding.

"Oh, my pardon, Gullbrand! I did not know you were busy. I just came to inform you that I am off to the palace. I must get changed for tonight's reception."

"Lord Terinar! Come in! This is of the gravest importance, you must hear it before you depart."

Terinar entered the room and closed the door. He looked at Brif.

Gullbrand said, "Tell us both, boy. If Lady Garia is in mortal peril, we must know everything, and quickly!"

Terinar's eyes widened and he turned his full attention on Brif.

"My Lord, murder is planned, tonight at the reception. Several will be present as temporary serving staff. I do not know if they plan poison or some other means. I was part of that band but I do not like what they are doing... or what I have become."

Gullbrand said, "You gave a name."

"Aye, My Lord. Serdel leads our band, though he also has a master who I have met once."

"Serdel? I seem to have heard the name, but not recently."

"You and I are not from the city or palace, My Lord," Gullbrand said. "We would not recognize such a name if those attempts were made before we came."

Terinar asked Brif, "Are there more of you here? I mean, in Blackstone House or at the hotel?"

"There is one at the hotel, My Lord. He calls himself Keliann though we do not all use the names we were born with."

Terinar's eyes blazed. "You can identify these people? Can we stop this before the reception begins?"

"My Lord, I regret we cannot. Aye, I can point out those I know, but Mondo, that's Serdel's master, has another band who will also be there tonight."

"Mondo? What kind of name is that?"

"An alias, My Lord. I am sure he is a Yodan."

"A Yodan? Why didn't you say so before? Maker! What have you done?"

Brif bowed his head. "Treason, My Lord. There is no other name for it."

"Yet you stand here and offer to tell us all."

"My Lord, they are wrong. I have been misled by those I thought reliable. They have told me lies and to my shame I believed them."

Terinar simmered. The full urgency of the situation beat at his thoughts but it would take time and patience to find out enough to take action... and everybody was already making themselves ready at the palace to leave for the reception!

"You offer this information in exchange for, what?"

"Peace, My Lord. Too many good men will lose their lives this night, too many women, too many... fathers and mothers." Brif bent his head. "My conscience, My Lord. If I may go to the scaffold with a clear conscience, it will be enough."

Terinar had never been faced with any situation like this before. After Garia's attack in the castle he had organized search parties and checkpoints but there was never this sense of urgency or of the peril that threatened so many... he came to two quick decisions.

"Your name?"

"I am called Brif, My Lord, though my father named me Faran."

"Then, Brif, if your news be accurate, I will offer you your life, even if we are not in time. You have owned to your part in this enterprise without duress by any except your own thoughts. You have my oath on it, even if the King should object."

"Heard and witnessed," Gullbrand responded.

Brif fell to one knee again. "My Lord, I will do whatever you desire of me."

"Then we must leave for the palace immediately. Do you ride?"

"My Lord, I have not ridden for many years. I have not the coin to own a beast of my own. I will do what I can."

Terinar turned to Gullbrand. "I'll go and fetch frayen and escort, we would be leaving shortly in any event. Find a cloak and scarf for this man, that he may not be recognized as we ride."

Gullbrand bowed. "Aye, My Lord. A scarf?"

Terinar shrugged. "The evenings are yet cold. A man may ride with a scarf round his face to keep the chill air from it."

"As you say, My Lord. Brif, if you would come with me."

Very shortly six frayen assembled under the carriage archway with four cloaked riders. Two more came out from the mansion and mounted, one with difficulty. Gullbrand raised his hand from the walkway in farewell and the six rode out into the street.

* * *

The hammering on Garia's door was not gentle. Jenet opened it to admit a breathless footman who bowed hurriedly.

"My Lady! You must come to the King's parlor urgently!"

Garia was alarmed. "What has happened?"

"I know not, Milady, only that the King is furious. He is attended by Lord Terinar, who recently comes from Blackstone House."

Garia looked at Jenet. "I'm not quite finished here, am I? Will we have time to come back and sort out the jewelry afterwards?"

Jenet shrugged. "Milady, until we find out what disturbs the King I could not say if there will be time. We must go, I deem."

"You're right, Jenet." To the footman, "Lead the way."

Nothing seemed to be amiss as Garia and her escort followed the footman through the corridors. Everyone went about their business as usual. Puzzled, she tried to work out what had upset the King, and just before they were all due to depart for the City Assembly Hall, without success.

In the parlor were Robanar, Terys, Keren, Merek, Terinar and a man Garia had never seen before. The last two were still wearing riding cloaks. Robanar came directly to the point.

"Garia, this man tells us there is a plan to kill you tonight at the reception. He does not know their whole plan, only that many are involved posing as temporary table servants."

Thump. It felt as if she had been punched in the gut.

Terinar explained, "Garia, Brif is one of those who gathered around Serdel after he fled from the palace. Under instruction, he obtained a place in the stables at the hotel, but for three days he has been helping out at Blackstone House. He did not like what his master planned for tonight so he went to Gullbrand, who informed me."

The name struck Garia like a slap round the face. "Serdel? You are sure it is the same man?"

Brif bowed low. "Aye, My Lady, it is he," he said nervously. "He has told us of the attack at the Harvest Festival gathering and lamented that he very nearly achieved what he had intended. Though he knows his cause is lost, still he pursues you with only revenge in his mind. I fear that many will die tonight, though I do not know what he intends. It could be a blade or it could be poison or some other way."

Garia's mind swam with speculation. "You know a lot about Serdel."

"Aye, My Lady. I have suffered his sour face and bitter words these many months."

"How many?"

Brif shrugged. "We were eight, My Lady, mastered by Serdel. Two found places at the inn, myself and Keliann - your pardon, the hotel. But there is another band I do not know, led by Serdel's own master. Some are said to roam the palace in disguise. I do not know their numbers."

"Serdel has a master? Do you know him?"

"I have seen him but once, My Lady, some weeks since. He named himself Mondo but that cannot be his real name. ...He speaks with an accent, My Lady, perhaps of Yod."

Merek looked at Robanar. "Perhaps he is one of those who fled when the Residency was burned, Sire. If Serdel is of that foul brood then it would make sense he had a master there."

"Aye." Robanar nodded agreement. "But what are we to do? The whole city awaits Keren and Garia, we cannot deny them."

Keren said, "Forewarned is half the battle, father. Let us go but be alert for mischief."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "Against so many?"

"Father, we have done this before and prevailed. With our swords and our unarmed combat skills we have at least an even chance."

Garia asked, "Against poison? How do we protect against that?"

Merek replied, "Milady, there are customary ways to provide against poison. I will ensure that they are strictly followed by the kitchen staff tonight."

"Thank you, captain."

Robanar stared thoughtfully at Garia. "My dear, you understand the risks but I am still reluctant to let you go. You wear a beautiful gown this night, if there is open fighting, how shall you defend yourself?"

Garia grimaced. It was the one weak point in her preparations. Although she had had several talks with both Dyenna and Rosilda there had been little opportunity to alter any of her gowns before tonight's event. By Spring Dawning things would be different, but Spring Dawning was still some five weeks away.

It has to be an evening gown tonight, she thought. I can't get away with anything more suitable without causing great offense - or alerting the enemy that we know what's about to happen.

She sighed. "I'm not completely defenseless, Sire, even dressed like this, but I'll have to let my men do the work they are trained for, I guess. Jenet and I can make some preparations before we go - if we have time."

Robanar gave her a calculating look. "Very well, Garia. I trusted your judgement when you baited Jarwin and I shall trust it again. Make whatever changes you deem necessary and you shall depart whenever you are ready." He turned to Merek. "Captain, find some more men to send to the Assembly Hall. I want the building surrounded, such that any who survive may not escape into the city. I want this menace ended."

Merek banged his fist against his chest. "As you command, Sire."

The door opened and Feteran entered. He bowed. "Sire, I was awaiting My Lady at her carriage. What has happened?"

There followed a barrage of explanation as he was brought up to date. At the end he turned to Robanar.

"Sire -"

"Not this time, Feteran. The reception is too important. She will go, as will my son, but they will both be prepared."

Feteran looked as if he was about to argue with Robanar but finally came to his senses. He bowed. "As you command, Sire."

Keren said, "In that case, I think I'll change my dress sword for a real one, father."

Terinar added, "As will I, Uncle."

Robanar nodded. "Go, do what you must. Merek, Feteran, prepare your men as for battle, but in ceremonial garb. I doubt many will know or remark the difference and by the end of the night, if our information is correct, they will understand the reasons why."

"As you command, Sire." He hesitated. "Crossbows, Sire?"

Robanar looked pained. "In so crowded a hall? In other times I would agree but in such a gathering some would doubtless take offense at such weapons. Besides, there is too great a chance of hitting an innocent."

Merek looked unhappy but said, "As you say, Sire."

Keren asked, "What about the new pistols, father? They are small and would not be noticed until needed for use."

Merek shook his head. "A good suggestion, Highness, but there is a production problem with the powder. We cannot employ them tonight."

Keren grimaced. "Then let us hope our enemies do not bear such weapons this night."

The four men bowed and left the room. Robanar turned to Brif.

"Is there ought else you may tell us of this band of yours?"

"I can name them, Sire, but I do not know if the names I know are those they were born with. My own name, Sire, is Faran, and I come from Charnet near the West Bridge over Crescent Lake."

"Aye, I know of it."

"There is something about Serdel, Sire. Though he speaks like one Palarand born I think he might also be a Yodan."

"Oh?"

"Sire, there was a meeting, last year during the rains. A man came to assess those who Serdel had gathered round him." His voice dropped. "Two were found wanting, Sire, and were murdered in the city to stop their mouths. They were made to look victims of a tavern brawl."

"So. This Serdel sought to keep you close by fear, then."

"Aye, Sire, and lies, and we knew little better. It was only when I went to Blackstone House that -" Brif stopped. "Sire, I digress. This man who came to that meeting, I overheard him name Serdel in the fashion that Yod uses, though he kept his voice low. He named him Serdel Nightclaw, Sire."

"Nightclaw? Why do they use such dramatic names? Do they think a name will give them power?"

"Nightclaw," mused Garia. "Sire, that more or less conclusively proves that Serdel was one of those in my room that night. From his name I would guess he fancies himself some kind of sneak assassin."

Terys gasped. "That man was running round the palace all that time?"

Robanar's shoulders slumped. "Aye, Terys. We lived in gentler times then. Faran?"

"Sire?"

"Terinar promised you your life and you shall have it. We will wait until the rest of your band have been captured before we pass judgement on whatever else you may have done."

Brif went down on one knee. "Sire, I thank you for your clemency. I did not expect even this."

Robanar grunted. "Unlike your master we do not wantonly murder as we may, but seek to obtain knowledge where we can. You have provided timely knowledge and your future may depend on your providing more such for us."

"I understand, Sire."

"Then rise. I will have you taken to the cells where you should be safe, should any of those you once consorted with still be roaming our palace."

At a gesture from Robanar, Kenila pulled a rope and servants and guardsmen were called. Brif was taken away and Garia returned to her suite.

"Well! That changes things somewhat, Jenet. What are we going to do? This gown is hopeless for combat."

"Not so, Milady. I deem you may still manage to throw over your shoulder, even if you may not use your legs. The gown is just soft enough to permit you to bend at the waist."

Garia did some experimental exercises and found that Jenet was right.

"Well spotted, Jenet! It will be awkward but I can do a certain amount, then." She considered. "Can we weaken the skirt so I can rip it off, do you think?"

"Alas, Milady, your gown has no waist seam we may weaken, even if there were time for such activities. And there is no time to choose another gown."

"That was going to be my next question."

"It would not help in any event, Milady. You wear two winter petticoats which would also require some alteration."

"Damn, you're right, of course. What about weapons? I can't wear a belt knife with this gown, that's for sure."

"What about your riding boots, Milady? No-one would see them beneath your skirt."

"Brilliant, Jenet! Go fetch them."

Garia sat down and immediately began undoing the dress shoes she was wearing. Jenet went and fetched Garia's best pair of riding boots and began lacing then onto Garia's legs.

"Anything else you can think of?"

"No, Milady. I deem you may not wear your swords nor any other long blade." Jenet gave a small smile. "I will make sure my bag is weighty enough, Milady. It served us well at the Harvest Festival."

"Aye." Garia scowled, preoccupied. What she would have liked to have had were the special metal plates that were sewn into one of her tabards but there was no time to do anything about that now. As on previous occasions, she would be forced to rely on her wits.

"It will have to do, Jenet. Are we ready? Our carriage has been waiting for half a bell."

"Let me just set your tiara, Milady... there. I deem you are now ready. Here are our cloaks, let us go."

* * *

Although there were a large number of onlookers around the entrance to the Assembly Hall there were only two carriages still there disgorging guests. Garia wondered if she was about to gain an undeserved reputation for being a late arrival at such functions. Well, this time there were good reasons for it. The carriages moved off and hers pulled up under the broad canopy, a flunkey coming to open the door the moment it halted.

"Thank you."

Keren, Garia and Jenet alighted and turned to wait for the next carriage, from which Terinar, Merizel and Tandra alighted. Then the third one, from which -

OhmyGod! MILSY!

Milsy looked stunning in an off-white evening gown and borrowed tiara. The problem was that, although their evening gowns were different in detail, they were too similar in color and cut for Garia's comfort. Of all nights, this was one occasion when the two of them dare not get mixed up! Garia hurried over to her double, hoping she wouldn't get into any danger tonight. Milsy saw Garia approach and smiled, a smile which vanished once she saw the expression on Garia's face.

"What's the matter? You look upset."

"We had a warning, there's going to be some kind of attack during the evening. They're after me."

"Oh. OH!"

"Oh," Garia agreed. "I just hope you can make sure everyone knows you're not me, if you know what I mean. I wish we'd had a chance to speak before now, we could have chosen different colors."

Tarvan joined them. "What's the matter?"

Milsy said, "Garia's in danger tonight and I look too much like her, which means I am too."

Garia studied Milsy's attire and came to a decision.

"Bursila, take off Milsy's top sash, if you would. You'll have to pin her guild brooch directly on her gown. It's not regulation but it will have to do. If there was a choice I'd take mine off but I don't have that choice. Heck, if it were my choice I'd have come in combat gear and hang the comments but I'd insult too many people if I did that."

"As you desire, Milady."

While Bursila attended to her task Garia asked Milsy, "Got any weapons?"

Milsy grinned briefly before replying, "You have a most peculiar mind, Garia." She grinned again. "Much like mine, in fact. No, I have no weapons. I thought I was coming to a free meal, not a battle!" Her expression changed as she considered their position. "You're really expecting trouble? I'll see what Tarvan, Bursila and I can come up with during the evening."

Keren, Terinar, Merizel and Tandra joined them. The two women looked pale.

"I've just been telling Milsy all about it," Garia explained. "We forgot about her, and I forgot how much we looked alike, especially if you didn't know us. That's why I've asked her to take her top sash off, so that we won't get confused inside. I'd hate for Milsy to be assassinated by accident."

Milsy chuckled. "Not nearly as much as I would! There, I'm ready," she added as Bursila stuffed the sash into her bag. "Let us go and join the fun."

With Keren in the lead as the senior member of the party, they walked into the entrance to be greeted by the Moderator of the City Assembly and several of the more important officers. There was much bowing and curtseying and Garia let the words flow over her. Without being obvious about it, she observed those servants standing around and noted nothing out of the ordinary at all. There were, however, large numbers of armsmen in city colors as well as those of the palace and Blackstone. Garia relaxed - slightly.

Along the corridor was a long line of city folk and local nobility, all waiting to greet the Crown Prince and his betrothed and to make their own assessment of the match. At this stage of the evening it was not possible to do more than curtsey where needed or to shake hands. Garia knew that the serious business would come after the meal, once the tables and chairs had been cleared away.

As they slowly approached the Hall the level of noise grew as those within carried on their conversations while waiting the final arrivals. Keren reached the doorway and a herald blew on an instrument like a straightened-out bugle, causing silence to descend. As they walked in the man called out, "All rise for His Highness Prince Keren, Crown Prince of Palarand, and his betrothed, Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone. With him are Count Terinar, son of Duke Gilbanar of North Palarand and his betrothed, Lady Merizel of South Reach, and their attendants Guildsman Tarvan and Guildswoman Milsy."

There was a collective subvocal "Huh?" at the last pair of names and then the applause began. The Moderator joined them and the party began to make their way through the crowded hall to their table on the far side.

Garia was able to get her first look at the hall as she walked. It was the largest enclosed space in the city and possibly in the whole country. She knew that the Assembly didn't deliberate here, they used more comfortable chambers elsewhere. This space was for parties and receptions like the present occasion. It was divided into three by two rows of huge pillars that supported a flat, painted ceiling. It seemed to Garia that there was less decoration here than she had seen at the Hall of the Guilds, perhaps the Assemblymen spent their surpluses elsewhere. Every part of the hall was occupied and she understood why they had found it necessary to hire extra staff.

The 'top table' was raised on a single step and stretched the width of the center portion of the hall. To either side, beyond the pillars, smaller tables went out to the walls. In front of them, as at the Hall of the Guilds, tables set lengthways filled the hall and both side aisles. More than half of those sitting along the sides would not be able to see much of the top table but they would get their chance later. Behind their chairs Garia was pleased to see Tord and Brazan, both standing ready and looking extremely alert. Armsmen stood behind the other top table chairs and around the side walls, some bearing spears and some armed only with swords.

Keren, naturally, had the seat of honor in the center of the table with Garia to his left side. On her left sat the Moderator. On Keren's right sat Merizel, with Terinar to her right. Milsy and Tarvan were seated at the far left end of the table. Garia was surprised that they had been allowed on the top table at all on an occasion such as this.

It's probably Eriana's doing. I wonder if this had all been planned out before she disappeared with the other Einnlanders and Milsy was brought in to make up the numbers.

"Your pardon, My Lord."

"I said, are you looking forward to your wedding, My Lady."

"Of course, My Lord. Marrying the Prince is what every girl dreams of, isn't it?"

"Aye, but you are not the daughter of a ruler, as custom demands." The Moderator smiled to show he was not censuring Garia. "In this case I deem the proper decision has been made, My Lady. I have heard nothing but good news of you since you arrived in Palarand."

"Thank you, My Lord. In fact, this has all been somewhat overwhelming, I didn't expect anything like this at all."

"If you are to be our Queen one day I deem you will have to learn to endure such dreadful gatherings." Garia could see the humor in his eyes. "I have learned to bear the like myself. Tell me, what do you know of the war? Your lands are remote, they may not have raised levies as the city has been required to do."

"Well, that's true, but..."

As they talked the serving staff began to bring the first course out to begin the meal. Garia noticed that, while Jenet and Tandra served herself and Merizel, the hall servants served the men seated at the top table. Feeling an itch in the small of her back she leaned forward to pick up the spoon for the soup.

"You hesitate, My Lady."

"It's nothing." How much does he know? How much has anyone told the Assembly people about what might happen? She smiled at the Moderator. "It will take me a few moments to settle down, that's all."

As they ate the Moderator, whose name she learned was Nebranar, gently plied her with seemingly insignificant questions. It took some time for her to realize what he was doing.

This is an interview. He's interviewing me for my future position as Queen. He wants to know what kind of person I am, if I am just a silly little girl or if I will be good enough to reign over his country.

Once she realized that, she carefully considered her replies and thought a little more about how she might make sure she gave the right impression. It didn't quite work out the way she intended.

"My Lady, you seem distracted. I am not boring you, am I?"

"Absolutely not, My Lord! If I am ever to become Queen, then I have to understand how everything works in Palarand. What you have to say is interesting and, if both of us can ever find the time," she rolled her eyes, "we ought to sit down together and have a long talk about everything."

"I would be delighted, My Lady. But -"

"- But I am distracted, My Lord." She lowered her voice and leaned towards him. "We have had word of likely trouble tonight."

"Ah, I see. Aye, we have had late word and we have increased precautions in the kitchens and around the hall itself." He gave her what was intended to be a smile of reassurance for a young woman. "You need not fear, My Lady, we shall provide strong protection for our esteemed guests."

Garia wasn't impressed, but she tried not to show her skepticism. Yeah, right. These people have no idea what Yod is capable of.

"As you say, My Lord."

The rest of the meal passed off reasonably quietly. Behind her, she could sense that her armsmen were becoming restless and she wondered just when or how the attack would come. Nebranar proved a good maker of conversation and they exchanged minor stories of each other's families, Garia carefully obscuring the most obvious fact about her own childhood.

Finally the toasts were made and drunk and the guests all rose to permit the tables and chairs to be dismantled and moved away. For a brief moment the hall was in complete chaos with diners and servants milling around while furniture was being manhandled through the mob. Then the chaos suddenly became real.

There were screams from some of the women guests as the chairs and tables from the center of the room were suddenly dumped into the crowd. Some of the servants who should have been clearing the tables coalesced together to form a large group which moved toward where the top table had once stood. Others began defending against armsmen who had tried to reach them through the crowd. Most of the attackers were carrying long knives though at least four held swords.

However did they get swords in here? No servant should be carrying any blade, let alone a long one!

The tables! They hung them under the tables when they set them up!

Garia and Keren moved back towards the rear wall and Brazan and Tord lowered their spears either side of them. To her left, Garia noticed Milsy and Tarvan trying to make their way towards them through the other diners. Over the far side of the room, she saw Feteran trying to rally men to come to their aid but the room was jammed with startled men and frightened women, their way impeded by discarded furniture. Effectively, all their armsmen were contained around the walls by the mob in the center who were frantically trying to back away from the armed servants.

Sweet. The one moment when they knew the whole hall would be in a mess and they figured out a way to neutralize all the armsmen too.

What do I do now?

Both Keren and Nebranar had their swords out now. Nebranar, like most of the men in the hall, carried only a short, straight ceremonial sword in a jeweled scabbard, never intended for any serious use. There was another scream from one of the rear entrances, the route the food had been brought from the kitchens.

Keren cursed. "I'd hoped we could get out that way," he muttered. "Garia, can we move over..?"

The men had gotten too close so he started nudging her left, away from the kitchen entrance and towards Tarvan and Milsy. Brazan and Tord moved with them, worrying about how they could protect their liege. Tarvan had his own sword out now, unfortunately he had not had time to change it for a service model but it was better than no sword at all. Garia's mouth was dry.

Shit. If one of those bozos thinks to throw a knife, I'm dead. Let's hope nobody has thought to smuggle a crossbow into the hall!

...or a gun...

There were clashes of steel close by now, from her right. Some of the armsmen closest to the kitchen entrance had begun to put up a defense. If they prevailed, there would be no route out for those in the hall. Somebody at the back of the main section of the hall had a bright idea and threw a discarded chair at the backs of those approaching Garia. Others realized that there were plenty of missiles awaiting use and went to pick up other chairs but several of the men turned around to guard their comrades' backs.

There was another scream from Garia's left, and she saw to her horror that one of the un-noticed servants who had been dismantling the top tables had stabbed Tarvan and now held Milsy by the neck, with a knife in his free hand. Time slowed for Garia as she realized that her friend was about to die.

I can't do anything from here and she doesn't know how to...

Milsy fumbled for a moment and then the servant howled and let her go, his bloody knife clattering to the floor. When her left hand came up, Garia could see her fist held a fork with which she had stabbed the man in his upper thigh.

Forks! Why didn't I think of that?

Milsy gave the man a vicious kick and then leaned over...

"Alive!" Feteran's hoarse voice rang out over the noise. "We need them alive!"

Her aim changed and the fork went into his right shoulder, making him fall to the floor. One of the Assembly members who had been seated at the top table held his ceremonial sword to the man's throat to keep him down. Milsy turned to help Tarvan.

Garia's attention was distracted by a clash to her front. Keren had disarmed the nearest attacker, leaving the man nursing a bloody hand. He switched to the next man while Nebranar advanced to cover her left. The reach of the spears held those at either side away from Garia's immediate area and she was forced to let the two men close in front of her.

Between their small group and the kitchen door, Terinar had picked up his own chair and thrown it at the flank of the advancing attackers. He followed this up by moving forward, sword in hand, to engage some of those facing him. Immediately, the attackers moved away, forced against Garia's left side, bringing Nebranar under pressure and making him stumble and fall. One of them took Brazan's spear in the stomach in reply and fell, fouling his confederates.

Garia was forced to slide between Keren and their chairs to find her way blocked by more tumbled chairs, a shocked Merizel jammed helpless on the far side. As Keren was pressed back she slid round his side, emerging like a spat pip into the free space in the center of the hall. Terinar tried and failed to grab her before he was forced to fall back before a sword thrust. There were many gasps as she was seen by those on the far side. Realizing her poor position, she moved rapidly across the floor, attempting to make as much room between herself and the group of attackers as possible before she was noticed.

Bad move, kid. Why didn't you stay safely behind Keren?

Because!

In the few seconds since the melee had begun the men in the crowd had gathered the remaining tables and upended them against the pillars to make a crude barricade. Most stood behind these with drawn swords and whatever else had come to hand while their wives cowered against the wall behind them. She stumbled over one of the disassembled tables and reached the far side of the open space, where most of those facing the crowd had by now been subdued.

Thank God for steel toe-capped boots! ...but you can easy trip in this long skirt. Beware!

She noticed a furious and anxious Feteran, struggling to free himself from behind two substantial city matrons. There was no time to consider her next action as a warning gasp made her turn to find two men with swords approaching her.

"My Lady, a sword."

The voice was familiar and she turned back, discovering Stott fumbling at his belt with his free left hand. Her response was almost without thought.

"No! Gimme that spear."

Stott grinned and hefted the spear to her. Garia caught it one-handed and turned to face her attackers, who had stopped on seeing Stott's expression. She trailed the spear and held it apparently awkwardly, her two hands between the midpoint and the head.

Sensei always told me to make use of whatever was to hand. I'm not really sure that now is the time to experiment, though...

The first man, one dressed as a hall servant, advanced with his sword outstretched. His expression looked determined. A realization came to Garia.

Most of these never intended to escape, did they? They knew they would either be killed or captured. No wonder Brif had other ideas!

Still, it means these two won't give up so easily.

She glanced out of the corner of her eyes at the barricades either side, where armsmen were beginning to bring order to the chaos.

If I can steer this bozo against the barricade, someone can grab him from behind...

...while the other one skewers me, I guess. I'm going to have to work a little at this.

Garia had now come about three-quarters of the way around the open space. On the far side, guardsmen were beginning to hop over the upturned tables and approach the two men from behind. Whatever they managed to do to her, those two weren't going anywhere. The nearest man came within sword reach and still Garia held the spear awkwardly, as if she didn't know how to use it. As a spear she did not, but as a staff...

Her right arm came down while she used the stiffened left as a fulcrum, lifting the heavy shaft up and swinging it around to smack the swordsman on the right forearm. The sword clattered on the floor and he backed away, shocked. Before he could do any more two armsmen grabbed him and dragged him back, out of the way.

The other man immediately came forward but stopped uncertainly. What had he just seen? Was that planned or accidental? This man didn't appear to be dressed as a servant and Garia wondered whether he had been one of the guests. That might explain why he held his sword differently, as though he might know how to use it.

"I can handle this one," she said, conversationally to the men behind. They backed off and stood waiting.

By now most of the action had been decided and Garia was left in the cluttered open space with her remaining single opponent. She thought that the entire battle had taken barely fifteen seconds so far. The hall began to buzz as the watchers realized what they were seeing, single combat between a small girl dressed in an evening gown with a spear longer than she was and a full-grown man wielding a sword like an expert!

The man's face twisted into a sneer as he kicked an upturned chair out of the way.

"You think you're so clever, do you? You survived this long by luck, by sheer chance! Will you meet me, as if in the ring of honor?"

Garia could barely stop herself from laughing. "Ring of honor? You? You have no idea what honor means, do you? Were you one of those who tried to kidnap me from my bedroom in the palace?"

There were gasps from the watchers as some heard this for the first time. The approaching armsmen spread apart, uncertain what she would want.

"Aye, I was there. What did you do, fall out the window? Stupid little girl, stumbling in the dark."

It was almost true but Garia wasn't going to give him the satisfaction. She stepped forward as far as her long skirt would let her and swung her spear clumsily again, making the man jump back. Behind and to Garia's right, Keren and Terinar looked on helplessly, swords in hand and white-faced.

"You call this a contest of honor?" she asked. "Me in a gown with a spear and you with a sword? There is no honor here."

The man's face blazed with fury and he leapt forward, his sword stretched out to impale Garia. She met it with the spear shaft, two-handed, and let the blade slide leftwards as she released that hand. She swung the shaft down and around and smacked the man on the side of his neck. He staggered back, raising his left hand to rub his neck.

"You have destroyed everything I have worked for these many years," he spat. "Now I will destroy you."

Again his sword came forward and again it met the spear shaft with a solid thunk, this time nicking a small chip of wood from it. This time, Garia spun it the other way and whacked his right shoulder, causing the man to loosen his grip on his sword. Before he had time to recover she spun the spear again, took another step forward and banged the iron ferrule against his left hip. The man limped backwards against her attack.

Garia took a step to the left, forcing the man to turn to face her. He tried a cut this time, making her sidestep but receiving a blow on his left arm in reply. A cross-cut and she wrapped the sword around the spear shaft, teasing it out of his hand to fall on the floor, after which she rammed the butt of the spear into the man's stomach, pushing him backwards into Keren and Terinar's arms.

She relaxed as the action ended, grounding the butt and using the shaft for support as she gasped for air. The evening gown had fitted snugly up top and she hadn't been able to breathe as freely as she might have wished. Around her, the barricades were being removed and those penned against the sides of the hall came forward to help. Stott reached her first.

"I wasn't sure, Milady, but I trusted your judgement."

She handed back the spear. "Thank you, Stott. I'll have to show you that one sometime."

"We'll be delighted, Milady."

"Careful! There might be be more still in the hall, waiting for a moment like this. Known guardsmen only, please."

"Oh, aye, Milady! Stand back there! Soomit, Frando, attend your Baroness!"

Surrounded by her armsmen and a thoroughly disapproving Feteran, she walked to confront the man, whose arms were being held firmly by Keren and Terinar. She looked up at them apologetically.

"Sorry, guys, it just happened that way. There was nowhere else for me to move."

She turned to the man. "Destroy me, would you? Once I had that spear it was never an equal contest."

He spat at her feet and Terinar slapped him across the face with an open hand.

Nebranar joined Garia in front of the man, his right hand favoring his left side. There seemed to be no blood so she thought he'd just hurt himself falling on tumbled chairs.

"I know this face," he said. "I do not think you were invited here tonight, but we will have the truth in any event. What is your name?"

"No business of yours, peasant!"

For that he received another slap, this time from Nebranar.

The Moderator addressed Keren. "Highness, it seems that Treason against the Crown has been committed here tonight. I deem this matter is in your domain, not mine."

"Aye, Moderator, and thank you." Keren then turned to Feteran, as the senior officer present in the room. "Seize all those here and secure them, Commander. Find someone from the City Guard, I doubt we have enough cells for so many. I believe Captain Merek waits outside."

The room relaxed and people began to surround Garia, congratulating her on her impressive combat skills. A woman, and yet so young! Jenet appeared by her side.

"Shall I find you a chair, Milady? I deem you must needs sit down."

"Absolutely, Jenet!" Garia breathed a huge sigh of relief. "I'm glad that's over. I could do with a drink."

~o~O~o~

It was late at night before Merek rejoined the others in the parlor. He rubbed his face, trying to ward off sleep. It had been a long day.

"He is named Vaskar Blackbeard, Sire, one of the Yodans subordinate to the Resident of Yod. He shaved off his beard when the Residency was destroyed and he went into hiding."

Robanar grunted. "You have proof?"

"Aye, Sire. Several in the palace recognize him. We permitted Faran of Charnet to view him without him in turn seeing Faran, and the man named him as the one known as Mondo. Two others of that band also confirm that name in an attempt at clemency."

"They shall not have it, Merek, not this time. Faran only, as Terinar promised. And the other? What of him?"

Merek sighed. "Serdel, Sire. He had been a palace servant some twelve years. I do not know if he had been planted here or went bad after some years in service."

Garia broke in. "This morning Brif said he was a Yodan, Sire. He was heard being called Serdel Nightclaw."

"Is that so? Aye, I recall now." Robanar said. "Then it shall be death. But, bearing in mind the uproar in the city, I deem we shall do as Garia did and ensure that public trials are held. She was the target, it is true, but it was the hospitality of the city that was violated."

"Aye, Sire. I will see that the proper people are instructed."

"Think you we have them all?"

"We have sixteen in the city cells and two dead, for seven wounded of our own, including Guildsman Tarvan. Most are flesh wounds, Sire, and present no concern. Of the guests we know a number were wounded but of course many desired to tend their hurts in the safety of their own homes. I cannot give you numbers, Sire."

"Sixteen? Deem you that is all of them?"

"I wish it were so but I doubt it, Sire. All we may do is keep our wits about us and follow such breadcrumbs as present themselves to us."

Robanar grunted again. "Aye. But this time it required a traitor to turn traitor again to alert us to a serious attack on my son and his betrothed. With those who will descend on Palarand for the festivities, we must make sure that our city is safe. Such evil must never happen again."

"Agreed, Sire."

Robanar turned. "Garia, what of your evening?"

"Somewhat more exciting than I first expected, Sire. Considering how many of them there were, I think we did reasonably well. After we cleaned up everybody wanted to talk to us and so we spent about two more bells there. It was just as well the food and drink hadn't been poisoned, that fighting made me hungry again."

"Hmm. Keren?"

The Prince gave a twisted grin. "It isn't something I would wish as a regular occurrence, father. They picked their moment well and we had to fight the furniture as well as the enemy. I deem we must needs debrief everyone in the morning, with your permission, while events are still fresh."

"As you wish, son. What of the Assembly? What of the other guests?"

Keren shrugged. "The Assembly are with us to a man, father, after that display. The nobles who came... some disapprove of such excitement, as we found after our birthday presentations."

The King grunted again. "Indeed. Let us hope for a smoother spring. Your general assessment?"

Keren shrugged again. "I thought the meal went well, father. The discussions were productive also. The fighting, not so much." He smothered a yawn.

Terys spoke for the first time in a bell. "You are tired, it is time for you to retire. Go, both of you to your rooms. If you so desire, sleep late tomorrow. I think you have both earned it."

"Aye, mother."

"As you command, Your Majesty." Garia rose. "Jenet?"

As she had vowed, Princess Eriana returns to Palarand to be at Garia's wedding. With her are most of the survivors from her expedition, all anxious to join in the forthcoming festivities. Also traveling with Eriana are some august personalities, taking advantage of her journey to meet with Robanar, but Palarand's King has been deliberating the future and come to some interesting conclusions.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

125 - Robanar Suggests

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Whee!"

"Hey! Wait for me!"

Merizel urged Topik into a canter and set off after Garia, who was now disappearing into the distance. Behind her, Soomit and Tedenis rolled their eyes and urged their own mounts into action, attempting to keep up with the pair. Jenet and Tandra, by contrast, merely sat on their frayen and gave each other knowing looks.

"I did not know this was so much fun," the younger maid said.

"Aye, it is indeed enjoyable," Jenet replied, "although personally I prefer a more sedate progress. My bones are not as young as those of our charges."

"Bones! It is not my bones that complain. Are you sure this ache disappears after some while? When I climb off, I wonder that I will not walk funny the rest of my days."

"You will find that your aches will indeed fade, Tandra, but you must keep up the riding to make it so. Any gap of more than, say, two weeks or so will set your progress back again."

"Do you tell me?" Tandra sighed. "Then I must needs force myself to enjoy it, I deem." She looked around. "Is it not time? Should we not be considering pel for our mistresses?"

"We have some time," Jenet said after some consideration. "Out here at the estate we cannot hear any bell, so we rely on a servant from the mansion to convey us the time. Once our charges have had their fun I deem they will desire a rest and a drink before we must needs return to the palace."

Garia and Merizel were racing their frayen along the paths between rows of fruit trees in one of the orchards once part of the Kallend estate. Some of the farming land would survive, at least for a time, until the College grew into a proper University and consumed the entire property. The fruit trees had budded, and green leaves were beginning to unfurl, but the flowers which would in time set fruit were still merely clusters of small buds at the tips of the branches.

"I like the spring," Tandra said meditatively. "New life comes again to the land. Beasts giving birth. The cries of returning avians in the trees."

"Aye," agreed Jenet. "And it is already warmer now. We do not have to bundle ourselves up in heavy clothes any more. You will find riding to be more comfortable, now that your body may move and breathe."

"As you say."

Garia and Merizel returned to the pair, walking now to allow themselves and their mounts to cool down and talking and laughing over their romp through the orchard.

"- and when Snep changed direction so suddenly I was sure you would end up against that tree!"

Garia grinned at the memory. "He's a crafty one, that, but he wouldn't let me become unseated. I think he was having a little fun of his own at my expense."

"Aye, he is more human than many I could name! Jenet, do you know the time?"

"I do not, Milady. Perhaps by the time we return to the mansion you will be ready for some pel?"

"Oh, yes! Galloping about like a mad woman has indeed made me thirsty. Garia?"

"As you say, Merry. Once our brave armsmen have caught us up we should go in, I think. We have a busy afternoon ahead of us."

"Yes indeed! The King is preparing a proper ceremony for Eriana's return, I deem."

"Merek says they have done something so incredible that they'll have to put on a parade to welcome them back. I'll be honored to take part in that."

"Don't forget it was you who thought up the whole idea." Merizel turned. "Ted! Did we leave you behind?"

"Aye, Milady," Tedenis said, as he and Soomit joined them, panting as hard as their frayen. "Your ride was... exciting."

"Not the way I would describe it, Milady," Soomit added. "I am greatly impressed with the new saddles though. With the traditional design, we would have been tossed on the ground almost immediately. With the new design we may chance so much more, and in safety."

They turned their frayen and began walking them towards the mansion.

Garia said to Soomit, "That was the whole point, of course. Just changing the saddles makes you so much more effective."

"I agree, Milady. The Palace Guard -" he reddened, "- and your armsmen, of course, thank you for it."

In the yard of the mansion stable hands took charge of their frayen and provided them with buckets of water. After a pat and a word with Snep, Garia took the others into the house where pel was indeed waiting for them. Master Stannis joined them as they sat.

"Guildmistress, I trust you are satisfied with your inspection of the lands?"

"Thank you yes, Master Stannis. To be truthful, we did have a look round but mainly we wanted to let our frayen have a good run out and get some fresh air."

"Indeed, Guildmistress. Your activities were remarked upon by some of the men." He held up a hand. "No need to apologize, Guildmistress. After spending winter in a stable, most of our frayen desire the open air and a little frolic."

"Thank you for understanding, Master Stannis." Garia's brow furrowed. "There's a thought there... Oh, right! What provision have you made for frayen on the campus, once you start erecting the buildings? I know a lot of the land will be swallowed up but I wondered if you were going to have an exercise path or something. I would think most of the teaching staff will have their own frayen and maybe some of the students will as well."

Stannis considered. "Well, Guildmistress, we have provided for stabling in the plans... If I may fetch the overall plan."

The Guildsman left and returned with a large plan, drawn on sheets of parchment sewn together, which he spread over the tabletop. All stood and craned over to view the drawing.

"The colleges will be placed here, here, here, here and here, Guildmistress. That will be the first phase of construction. Provision has been made for stabling in each of the accommodation blocks, with enough space for the mounts of staff and about one-third of the students. Of course, as we discussed, this mansion will become the administration block and it has its own stabling. I take your point about exercising, though. Hmm..."

Stannis ran his finger around the plan, following a possible route for a riding track.

"Yes. I believe that we can arrange for such a path, Guildmistress. It might require relocation of one or two of the smaller buildings but no work has yet been started there so nothing will have been lost." He nodded thoughtfully to himself. "Aye, I will see it done, Guildmistress. It will be useful yet cost little. The ride will be some seven marks long, I deem."

"That's good, Master Stannis. Thank you."

And what he doesn't know is that by the time frayen are on the way out and wheeled vehicles are in use instead, that will have become a good running track.

"How's progress?"

"Guildmistress, apart from the changes we have just discussed most of the ground has been laid out with posts and cord ready for the foundations to be dug. We intend to begin the first one shortly to assay the quality of the ground. Much will depend on the supply of stone for the foundations, regrettably the shortage of wagons may delay us there."

"Are there any ditches you could use as canals to bring barges nearby?"

"An interesting thought, Guildmistress. I will inquire."

They were forced to take their leave to ride back to the palace, in order to prepare themselves for lunch. After bidding the masons farewell the party, now augmented by the rest of Garia's escort, made their way along the Kendeven Road towards the capital and home. They rode directly to the palace stables, stripped their mounts of saddles and harness and began rubbing them down.

"Is that the furthest you have ridden, Tandra?"

"Aye, Milady."

"Still suffering?"

"Aye, Milady."

"It will ease, I can assure you. It is just that your body has to adapt to the different exercise it is taking. Did you enjoy yourself?"

"To my surprise, I did. I am glad you permitted me the chance to learn to ride, Milady."

Garia smiled at Tandra. "Any time."

~o~O~o~

Bathed and in her new Guardswoman-style dress uniform and with her shoulder sash and badges of rank in place, Garia joined the others in the dining room for lunch. She curtseyed to Robanar.

"Sire, when are we expecting Eriana to arrive?"

"It depends how anxious they are to reach here, my dear. Some time this afternoon is all we know."

Keren added, "They overnighted at the Moxgo Junction, so the semaphore signal said. You do know their party is not just that of Eriana and her men?"

Garia said, "Well, yes, but everybody has been careful not to name names, haven't they? I can understand the caution, but if they are between here and the Moxgo Junction then they ought to be safe enough, surely?"

Robanar grunted. "Aye, my dear. Know you then that Eriana is accompanied by Duke Wallesan and by Duke Bardanar with some few of their own troops as escort."

"Wallesan and Bardanar? Wow! No wonder the palace staff are rushing round preparing rooms."

"As you say, my dear. I am told they both come for different reasons but I suspect our meeting will have much in common." Robanar fixed Garia with his gaze. "My dear, you will be intimately involved in our discussions. If you would hold yourself ready for my summons."

Garia gulped. "As you command, Sire."

"And myself, father?"

"Aye, son, since whatever we decide will fall to you when you are King. You must understand what I seek to do when I meet my fellow rulers."

Keren inclined his head. "As you command, father."

Terys joined the group. "I think we are prepared, husband. I have inspected the suites and I believe they are suitable for those who come. It is some while since we last entertained those of such rank, is it not?"

"Aye." Robanar thought. "Last year... No, indeed! The previous year, I deem, when Prince Jarith visited us with Malann and their children. But he does not yet rule Vardenale."

"As you say. His father is as vigorous as you, is he not? I deem Jarith may wait as long as Keren before he sits a throne."

Keren grinned. "You'll not find me complaining, father."

"Aye, you'll have enough work of your own to keep you busy, I doubt not! Come, let us sit. That stew smells delicious, though I must admit I could wish for some of the new year's fresh produce."

"As you say, father -"

During lunch Garia learned that the Dukes had taken advantage of Eriana's journey home to travel with them, using the Einnlanders' presence to save taking an enlarged escort of their own. Wallesan would be staying in the palace until after Garia's wedding while Bardanar would return home after meeting Robanar and then come back for the wedding. Although nothing was said or even implied she realized just who had to be traveling in Wallesan's retinue.

Maralin. I'm not sure whether I'm looking forward to that meeting or not. Both of us have been changed in ways we could never have imagined but both of us still have that essential connection to Earth.

After lunch it was a question of wait and fidget but Keren's presence calmed her down. There was a great deal to talk about but they both knew that the King had some ideas of his own, so their thoughts had to be left imprecise until they found out what was happening. It was slightly frustrating but they took the time instead to think about the wedding and their journey north to Blackstone which would follow.

Early afternoon brought a column of men from Blackstone House. It included every Einnlander with the exception of Heliga, whom everyone agreed ought to be kept under cover for now. All were turned out in House Blackstone colors, as were Garia's other troops. For this particular welcoming parade, Robanar had granted her a dispensation from requiring the use of palace colors. For a while the front of the palace was alive with armsmen and guardsmen, all checking each others' uniform and equipment.

A boy ran from the gate. "Sire, they approach!"

Merek and Feteran gave the orders and the guardsmen scurried to form files against the railings while Garia's men formed up either side of the entrance steps. Feteran and Vern were the only ones mounted and carried their house standards. The King, Queen and others from the royal household stood ready on the steps.

The first rider through the gate was Eriana. Garia thought that was inevitable given who she was and what her personality was like. Following her were two women riders she identified as Danisa and Heldra, then two columns of five riders, all Einnlanders. None of those who had gone on the fortress expedition were wearing uniform, only travel clothes and furs. Next came an armsman in striking blue-and-white colors leading four troopers dressed the same way and a carriage bearing the same colors. Another carriage, this time decorated in maroon and yellow, a third in green and gray, four wagons then more troops in a mixture of those colors.

The armsmen in blue and white held up a hand and the column halted just inside the gate while the Einnlanders carried on until they were abreast of the palace steps. Robanar thumped his hand to his breast while Feteran and Vern lowered their standards to the ground. From far right a bugler sounded a martial tune. Eriana turned her mount to face Robanar, pulling her sword over her shoulder with one swift movement and holding it aloft.

"My King! We have returned! We have hammered your enemies and given them cause to fear the name of Palarand!"

Robanar stood forward and his voice boomed out over the yard.

"Men and women! Your fame and honor precedes you! You are welcome to join us at our table tonight and you shall have all that you were promised and more. All Palarand thanks you for what you have done, a feat many believed impossible."

At this the other twelve survivors all pulled their swords and held them up with a huge roar. Merek strode forward to stand in front of Eriana before saluting her.

"If you and your men would follow me, Highness. I will have men take charge of your frayen, I believe the King desires your presence on the steps for what follows."

Eriana re-sheathed her sword and dismounted, handing the reins to a guardsman. Behind her, her men were doing the same. Merek led the Einnlanders to the steps while the rest of the procession came into the yard. The foreign troops formed up either side of the three carriages. Servants riding on the two end coaches leapt down and opened the doors to allow the occupants out.

Garia leaned over to Keren. "Who's in that middle carriage?"

"Nobody, I expect," Keren replied. "I think that's the carriage the Forgulanders gave to Eriana."

Eriana reached Robanar and curtseyed to him. He stepped forward and enveloped her in a hug.

"It is good to see you return safe and sound, Your Highness."

Eriana's expression was solemn. "Not all of us return, Your Majesty. We left two on the field of battle and five were too badly injured to travel with the rest of us. Mayhap they will rejoin us in time, if they should live."

"Ahh. Tis the fortune of war, I regret." Robanar gave Eriana a keen glance. "You have grown, I deem. You are not the wilful girl who once stalked our corridors."

Eriana lowered her gaze. "No, Sire. I have learned much these last weeks. I now understand Garia much better." Her expression became determined. "Sire, if you have further need of me, I will not fail you."

Behind her, the Einnlanders had now all mingled and welcomed one another with hugs and backslaps. The two men from the carriages had now climbed the steps. The first, about the same age as Robanar but less solidly-built, approached to clasp arms with him.

"Bardanar," Robanar greeted him. "Be welcome at my court, brother. We have much to discuss."

"Robanar, thank you for receiving me. Kasona sends greetings and hopes she will join me when we return for the wedding."

"As you say," Robanar said. "My sister's husband is always welcome in my house."

"You are gracious, brother." He turned. "May I present my traveling companion, Wallesan of Joth."

The other man clasped arms with Robanar. He had a lighter complexion than Bardanar but there was a similarity between the two, Garia thought. Not cousins, perhaps, but a connection somewhere in the family tree. Given the nature of the marriage rules in the Great Valley such connections were inevitable.

"Robanar," the man said with a smile. "Your fearsome warriors were passing through and I determined to take advantage of their company to visit you. I trust you do not mind?"

"Wallesan." Robanar returned the smile. "I am delighted to host you in my home. As with Bardanar, we have much that must be discussed." He turned. "First, some introductions. This is my wife Terys, Palarand's Queen. She will provide you any domestic assistance you may require during your stay. You both know my son Keren, who will become Palarand's ruler after me, and beside him his bride-to-be, Garia. Then there is Terinar, who is the son of my brother Gilbanar with his bride-to-be Merizel."

Keren and Terinar bowed while Terys, Garia and Merizel all curtseyed. It was the first time that Garia had ever seen Terys curtsey, but of course in Palarand there was no-one she would have needed to curtsey to. Wallesan nodded at Keren, who he had already met, then stared with undisguised interest at Garia.

Robanar inclined his head. "If you would excuse me briefly. I have a pleasant duty to perform."

He turned to the Einnlanders. "Men! If you would follow Captain Merek. He will conduct you to our guardsmens' quarters, where you may eat, sleep, bathe and relax after your long adventure. There is room for all and you will not be expected to perform any duty until you are all well rested. I give you Royal Thanks again for the work you have done for Palarand. Her Highness will find that the suite she used before is ready for her to use again."

Merek and two guardsmen led the way into the palace and the Einnlanders all followed. Eriana stayed behind, knowing that a footman would take her to her suite if Garia wasn't heading that way.

"Perhaps some introductions of our own," Bardanar said. "This is my senior military aide, Marshal Kembin." He went on to name several others with him. Wallesan introduced two men and then added, "Oh, and this is my personal aide, Tenant Maralin."

Maralin immediately became the focus of interest of everyone on the steps. Garia appraised him and realized he was doing the same to her.

He's hellish good-looking, isn't he? If I hadn't stumbled across Keren, then I think I'd definitely be interested. He's certain to get attention wherever he goes in the palace. Oh, I wonder if Eriana...

Hmm. He was a woman on Earth, perhaps he doesn't see things the same way. We're sure to have a meeting somewhere along the way, that conversation could get very strange.

She said, "Pleased to meet you."

"I'm pleased to meet you, My Lady. I have heard much about you from your betrothed."

Of course, he's already met Keren, which is how this whole thing got started. Interesting, indeed!

"Let's get inside," Robanar decided. "Vern will organize the carriages and frayen and ensure that your chests get to the suites we have provided for you. We'll let you all get settled and then it will be time for the evening meal. I suggest we leave any serious discussions until afterwards."

"Sounds good to me, Robanar," Wallesan agreed. "I like riding, it is true, but sometimes I like not riding as well."

* * *

Garia walked through the corridors with Eriana towards their suites.

Eriana asked with a smile, "Has it been peaceful in the palace while I was away?"

"Oh, Eriana, you weren't that bad!" Garia thought. "Okay, maybe you were to begin with. No, it hasn't been peaceful, at least not for me. I've been very busy visiting factories trying to make all kinds of new things, there's been testing of new devices, of course there's also been a wedding to arrange, you know? Oh, there was a ball I went to at the City Assembly Hall and a battle erupted when the meal ended."

Eriana stopped, her eyes wide. "Do you say so? This tale I must hear. Was anyone killed, injured?"

"Some of the enemy, who were sent by Yod, of course." They resumed walking as Garia explained, "It seemed that one of the men who tried to kidnap me from the palace - you remember that? - well, he was in hiding in the city and he'd built up a band of local criminals. Some of them were part of the second attempt, during the Harvest Festival. We thought we had found them all but obviously not.

"Anyway, Serdel reported to another man, one who worked for the Resident of Yod and who escaped into the city when their mansion burned down. It seems he had another band of criminals who even Serdel didn't know about and they all managed to get temporary jobs as serving staff, seeing as how the Assembly didn't have enough people to serve the dinner."

"What number of men were they?"

"Two were killed and sixteen captured." Garia shrugged. "Of course some may have slipped away during the battle. Tarvan got stabbed, though fortunately not badly. Several of the other guests had the odd cut but we got away with it again."

"It seems odd to me to start a fight in the middle of a meal. Tell me more."

"Well, it was at the end, actually. You know they have this custom here where everyone stands up and the tables and chairs are dismantled and taken away?" Eriana nodded. "Well, that's when they struck. There were swords and long knives fixed under the tables so they pulled them free and threw the tables at the crowd. That left a large group in the middle while everyone else was trying to get away from them by squashing against the walls."

"Then they made for you, I am guessing."

"Yes! But Keren, Terinar and Nebranar - he's the Moderator, the man who leads the City Assembly - they defended me against the swords, and I had Brazan and Tord there as well with spears. Only, it didn't quite end like that, since the attackers pushed one side of our group and I got spat out the other." Garia reddened. "I had to make a fool of myself fighting off two men with swords armed only with a borrowed spear."

"You fought with a spear? I should not be surprised, Garia."

"I had a spear but I didn't use it like one, I haven't been trained to. I used it like a staff. Do your people fight with staffs?"

"Staffs? I do not know this word."

"Just a long pole, about two strides long or so." Garia smiled. "It seems I'll have to give yet another demonstration. That's what my life seems to be these days, demonstrations."

"And you won, I take it?" Garia nodded. "What happened to those you captured?"

Garia's face grew serious. "Tried and hanged, all of them. The last ones were executed two days ago, in one of the market places in the city. It was the city they had transgressed against, the King let them hold the trials to show everybody that everything was being done in an open manner."

Eriana grunted. "My father has run traitors through with a sword, himself, in the middle of his Great Hall. I have attended such executions. As a rule Einnlanders do not bother with trials, unless the guilt of the accused is in great doubt."

"Well, Palarand has a lot more people so it's easy for someone to say something was unjust. This way they have no complaint, because everyone can see what happens with their own eyes."

"Aye... Garia, I have just realized! I have no maid to help me."

"Oh! You're right." They stopped in the corridor. "Jenet, which way is Terevor?"

"Milady, it is Kendar's responsibility to assign personal servants, not Terevor. If you would follow me."

They retraced their footsteps and went downstairs again, following Jenet to Kendar's office. He was not present but his assistants quickly found someone to serve Eriana.

"I will only require one maid this time," she informed them. "Since traveling I have learned that my needs are not so great as those of the Queen."

The woman assigned was one about Jenet's age called Marisa and had to be collected from one of the servants' common rooms. After more wandering about the palace they eventually arrived at the corridor where their suites were.

"Do you want to join us in our bathtub, Eriana? There's plenty of room."

"Thank you, not this time, Garia. After traveling all week I feel the need to have some time to myself."

"I can understand that. As you wish. We'll see you at the evening meal, then."

~o~O~o~

The evening meal had been a boisterous affair. All the Einnlanders, those who had gone and those who had not, had been given a whole table to themselves, hosted by Eriana. Robanar came and sat with them at the beginning of the meal, and towards the end of the official part of the meal went over and talked to every one of those who had gone and given battle. Soon after that more beer was called for and the table became somewhat loud.

The two Dukes had sat facing Robanar and Terys, with their backs to Eriana's table. They did not mind the attention their host gave to the Einnlanders since they were both familiar with their story, having traveled together for a number of days. Maralin sat beside Wallesan, but on the wrong side from Garia so that they were able to exchange little more than polite acknowledgements of each other.

The expressions on Garia's face caught Bardanar's attention. "What ails you, Milady? The Einnlanders are uncouth, it is true, but they are permitted some discretion this evening."

"Uh, Your Grace, perhaps you did not know but I speak their language. The song they are singing is very crude."

"Is that so? Then perhaps it is as well for the ears of the Queen that they do not sing in the Valley tongue. This is a custom of theirs, then?"

"Uh, Your Grace, I don't really know, but in the past they had that sort of reputation. It's possible, yes. This could go on most of the night."

"Garia," Robanar decided, "If what you say is true, then perhaps we should retire at this point and leave them to their amusements."

He signaled to a waiting servant and gave instructions. "We shall rise now, but clear away only our table and that behind. Leave the Einnlanders alone, that they might enjoy their evening together. If they desire anything, food or beer, supply them." He turned. "Merek, detail some to wait near the hall. I doubt not that these men will be drunk enough they could not find their own feet by midnight."

"Aye, Sire."

Robanar rose and therefore so did everybody else. He walked over to Eriana and had a word in her ear, after which he and Terys conducted the Dukes out of the hall. Keren and Garia followed as he led them to the downstairs parlor. Merek, after arranging to keep a solicitous eye on the revellers, joined them moments later. Keren and Garia took the settee while the others made themselves comfortable in chairs. Bardanar began the conversation.

"Robanar. I have discussed with Wallesan on our journey here the proposition which I made you some time earlier. I will let him speak for himself, but I am still of the same view as when I made that proposition."

Robanar replied, "I was surprised to receive your letter, brother. Perhaps I should not have been, our countries have become closer ever since you married Kasona." His expression was closed as he turned to the Duke of Joth. "Brother, I have not been privy to your talk with Bardanar, obviously. I would hear your thoughts on the matter before I give reply."

Wallesan made himself more comfortable in his chair and stroked his chin.

"Robanar, I was as interested as you probably were when Bardanar told me what he desired for his lands. You and he may of course do as you see fit, but I can see that your two lands can only benefit from such an arrangement. We have seen that happen already with Brikant and Kendeven." He waved a hand. "From another point of view, however, your joining with Brugan will be viewed with alarm by some of the other Valley states. Palarand is already one of the largest and we have Yod threatening us from one direction. We do not need another large state bottling up the Valley in the other direction as well."

Bardanar objected, "The river is free to all, as you know, Wallesan."

"Aye." Wallesan nodded. "But, combined with the increased activities happening in these lands you will make us very nervous, Robanar. We have seen the many building works along the road into Palarand - and in winter! I have learned that much coin flows through your lands and some will deem it threatens to make them paupers by comparison."

"I agree," Robanar said, making the other two raise their heads sharply. "What you may not know is that the imbalance will grow even larger over the next hundred years or more." Now they were staring at him. "This is because of Garia, who has given us such knowledge that it will alter every country in the Valley for ever. No, I cannot but agree, Brugan should not become part of Palarand as suggested. I have thought about how we would be viewed by the other states and I believe it would only make relations between us worse, not better."

Bardanar looked disappointed. "I understand, Robanar."

"Mayhap you do not," Robanar continued. "The alternative, to continue as present, may give us an even worse future. Wallesan is right, if Palarand continues to develop, and other countries do not, in time there would only be resentment and fear."

Wallesan said, "Ah! You have some third way, I deem, and I have no doubt that Lady Garia has told you of that way."

Bardanar looked at Wallesan and Robanar, puzzled. "Is there something that I'm missing here, brothers? I have heard of Lady Garia and some of her abilities, it is true, but you imply something different."

Wallesan gestured to Robanar, who nodded.

"Bardanar, there is a secret which Wallesan and I share, and we will share it with you in complete confidence."

Bardanar's eyes widened, but he nodded. "Whatever you tell me shall stay in this room."

"Then know that Garia is not of Anmar. She comes from another world, far away, called Earth. She knows not how she came here or where her world is, and she may not return. I have taken her in, adopted her, and now she will become Palarand's next Queen. It will be the best place for her to be while the inevitable disruption of the Industrial Revolution rebuilds Palarand from one end to the other."

"Maker! I had heard rumors, it is true, but I never believed any of them. So... knowledge from another world, then?" Garia confirmed that with a nod. Bardanar had a thought and gestured to Wallesan. "But why, then, should Wallesan share this secret? We are nearer to you than Joth."

Robanar continued, "Garia is not the only person to arrive on Anmar from Earth. One was also discovered by Yod. That person, a boy, was maltreated by those of Yod and it was from him that they learned the secret of guns and camouflage. Once they learned of Garia, they made many strenuous attempts to obtain her or to kill her, one of which was why Joth was taken, to act as a staging point for a raid on Palarand itself. They landed at Sheldane and it was only by luck that the caravan which contained both Keren and Garia was able to fight off the attack."

Bardanar nodded. "We were alarmed when we heard of the attack on Sheldane and what happened after. I did not understand then what they sought to achieve by so foolhardy a move."

Keren added, "It was by chance, during that attack, that the boy which Yod had captured was killed. We did not know that he had been brought to the battle and thought him one of the enemy trying to escape."

Wallesan smiled. "Then there is another factor. You know my aide Maralin? He also is from Earth. That is why we share a secret, Bardanar. While the Yodans yet occupied my city we dared not let Yod find out there was another who would be of interest to them."

Bardanar mopped his brow with a cloth. "Maker! I am astonished."

Robanar said, "So you see, brothers, while Garia has given us ideas of a practical nature she has also told us some of the arrangements by which countries on Earth are governed. We may glean useful grains from that knowledge. Her own state is called Kansas but it is only a small part of a greater country called The United States of America."

"Do you tell me? That sounds a strange arrangement."

"Garia, why don't you tell them - simply, if you would - what you told us regarding the United States."

"Aye, Sire."

She gave them a brief history of the US, telling them its origins and why they had decided to break away from the mother country and form their own union. She told them of the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution, how each state still made its own laws but with overriding adjustments from the Federal level, how the Federal government was arranged and how it had worked out in practice. She told them of the colonization of the great empty lands between the two oceans and pointed out that the local situation would be somewhat different than that.

This time it was Wallesan who had the surprised look.

"Maker! Robanar, your aim is audacious, is it not? I deem that what you have in mind is not Brugan, nor even the Valley but Alaesia itself!"

Robanar's grin was broad. "Another of Garia's sayings, my friend. Think big. Aye, I have considered it, but the Valley countries are what concern me today. We will not have a union like that of America, but perhaps we three can discover a way to unite our lands in peace, such that all may share in what is to come."

Bardanar said doubtfully, "But, brother, while I can only agree that your idea may be sound in theory, in practice I wonder if we must needs go so far. The rights and privileges of each country are guarded jealously by their rulers, as we three know well. I do not think all would agree to subject their lands to a greater power, whoever that might be."

"Aye, I know it," Robanar agreed. "I did not say that we should force every state in the Great Valley to become part of a union because I know that would not work. While we speak the same language and share many of the same customs, most are proud of the lands they call home. We must find some other path, I asked Garia to tell you of her birth land merely as proof that such a union is possible."

"Sire," Garia interrupted. "If I may. There are many other examples of government on Earth which may be a better fit to the local situation. There are countries to the north and south of the United States which are also collections of states. On the other continent, that I told you about, several countries were made up of small states just like those here, with common language and customs, and those combined to form larger countries. I don't know the history of those amalgamations but I can describe what I do know."

"That sounds interesting," Wallesan said. "Robanar, if you permit, I would hear of these other arrangements."

"There's something else you might consider," Garia added thoughtfully, "The Six Cities on the western shore of Alaesia have a sort of federation. Perhaps that might be the kind of thing you should aim at."

Robanar looked startled. "The Six Cities, Aye! I had forgotten them. Unfortunately I do not think any of us know sufficient detail of their society to help."

"Sire, you forget D'Kenik. He would be able to tell us how his people are governed."

Robanar looked at Garia with surprise and then beamed at the two Dukes. "Did I not tell you she was a treasure? Aye, Garia, if you would permit, let us send for D'Kenik and hear from him of the lands of his birth."

"I'm sure he will want to help, Sire. Only... if you would try not to embarrass him."

"I'll try not to, Garia," Robanar replied dryly.

Garia rose and went to the door, opening it to talk to the armsmen standing guard outside. One departed to fetch D'Kenik. Behind her, Bardanar frowned at Robanar.

"What means the Baroness, brother?"

"You no doubt have men from the Six Cities in Brugan? Aye, well, most are merely young men from those lands who seek fortune, knowledge and experience in the remote east, as they call it. D'Kenik is one of those, but in the lands of his birth he is the son of an important offical. A noble, if you would. Here, he is content to be merely an armsman, and would not like his rank to become well known."

The two Dukes looked at each other.

Bardanar said, "Do you think we have any such among our lands?"

Wallesan shrugged. "I know not, but I know they value honor and they are known never to break oaths. If there are any such among my people I permit them to live however they desire."

Robanar murmured, "D'Kenik broke an oath here."

The two looked at Robanar with astonishment.

He explained, "The circumstances were exceptional. It involved teaching Garia how to use swords. She is too small for a normal blade, as you can see." There was a wry smile. "There was a fuss, as it happens, at her coming of age ceremony. I will tell you of it another time, if I may."

While they waited Terys sent Kenila off to have pel prepared, and it arrived at about the same time as D'Kenik. He stood to attention and saluted the King.

"D'Kenik, we discuss possible futures for the Great Valley, in view of recent occurrences," Robanar explained. "It came to our notice that your own lands have some form of federation. If you would describe to us how your government is managed."

"As you command, Sire."

D'Kenik moved back so that all could see him and then attempted to explain how the Six Cities were organized. It turned out that, although there were six cities, the settlements of that region were much more numerous and covered almost as much land as the western end of the Great Valley. The coastline there was rugged and the cities, towns and villages occupied narrow valleys along the coast, together with a strip of land to the east of the coastal mountains. The six cities were the key to the governing arrangement but Robanar and the Dukes found it hard to follow.

"So, each city is ruled by a Guide and the six Guides elect from themselves one who is called the Over-guide, is that correct?"

"Aye, Sire."

"How are the Guides chosen then? It seems you do not pass the rule from father to son, as we do here."

"Yes and no, Sire. Our families keep our rank and pass it from father to son, as they do in Palarand. But they do not hold land in the same way, all land is owned by the communities. The families are responsible for functions instead. My own family is concerned with the fisheries, Sire, and I expect my elder brother to take my father's place when he dies. From among the tektet, that is the group of noble families in a particular community, several are chosen to rule and one of those will become the Guide for the city. It... is not an election, Sire, as I understand the word, but partly that and partly an agreement among the heads of houses."

Everybody in the room looked confused. Robanar thought for a moment and then nodded at D'Kenik.

"Thank you for your time, D'Kenik. I think you have told us enough for now. Garia?"

"Aye, Sire. D'Kenik, thank you for that. I don't think we'll need you again this evening, but we might ask you some more questions another day."

"Milady." D'Kenik banged a fist against his chest and left.

"Well." That was Bardanar. "I don't know whether that helped us or not."

"Indeed," Wallesan agreed. "The more I hear the more confused I get."

"Look at it this way," Robanar suggested. "The Six Cities appear to be run more or less independently, each one the center of a domain similar to the way our cities rule our lands. They elect from among their rulers what they call an Over-guide, who presumably decides policy of the whole nation whenever it is required."

"Aye," Wallesan said reflectively. "Perhaps that is what we should suggest? A federation which chooses a ruler from among the rulers of each participating state, to be changed... when, exactly?"

"If I may, Sire," Garia said. "There is a country on Earth called Malaysia, which does just that thing. There are thirteen states, some of which have Kings, I don't know about all of them. They elect one of them to serve for a number of years, perhaps five or six. I have to add that underneath the ruler they have what I would call a normal government with parties that elect members to something similar to the US Congress. I'm sorry, Sire, I'm surprised I even remembered that much."

Both Dukes seemed impressed by Garia's remarks. Robanar noticed this and thought to make a necessary point.

"Your Graces, brothers, you are discovering now what we learned painfully many months ago. I beg you to understand that from today you must view the women of your lands differently, for if you do not there will be great trouble in the future. Though she seems small and slight, Garia is the equal of any man or woman in our court, saving only perhaps the Queen." Here he cast a warm smile at his wife, seated next to him. "She is a warrior, a Guildswoman and a Questor and she has earned each of those titles by demonstration of her abilities, despite her tender years.

"You may think that this is because she is a stranger to Palarand, to Anmar, even, but it is not so. Within our lands we have discovered other women of like talents who lived unrecognized amongst us. You have met two of them, guardswomen who six months ago worked as servants in our palace, yet in the taking of Boldan's Rock none could deny their courage and ability. We have others who have for the first time become guildswomen and are learning the crafts as our young men do.

"Yet others seek to work in occupations normally chosen by men, and that is because we shall very soon have a serious shortage of labor for our needs. Already there is a gentle movement from farm to workshop and that can only increase. If you do not attend these changes, your people will come to Palarand to become rich while your own lands will suffer the shortage."

The two Dukes stared at Garia, who smiled back at them.

"His Majesty is right," she told them. "Back where I came from, I'm nothing special, really. I've just had a good education and kept my eyes open about what was happening around me, that's all. Any woman can do that. Okay, maybe we're not as strong or as fast as a man can be but we can do other things that men might find difficult. Women can do most jobs that men do. Please consider what the King says, because if you don't you'll be wasting the talents of half your people."

Bardanar cleared his throat. "Robanar, it seems we have a great deal to discuss before I return home. There appears to be much more happening here than has been reported in Brugan. My views, however, remain the same, I desire a closer link between our lands. I will agree, the new ideas we have heard this evening may answer my desires better than the union I had originally thought, and between the three of us, I deem we may describe a plan to lay before..." He paused, uncertain.

Robanar grunted. "Your Graces, the wedding of my son seemed a suitable time to broach these matters. Many will travel the length of the Sirrel to join us, it seems natural that we will discuss the future while we are all gathered together. We are agreed, then?"

Bardanar said, "Aye, brother."

Wallesan added, "Aye, Robanar. I have often wondered whether there was an answer to the threat of Yod in the west and, begging your pardon, Robanar, the rise of Palarand in the East. I find that I like what I have heard here tonight and you shall have my complete support for whatever we decide."

~o~O~o~

"I must admit," Keren said, "tonight was somewhat of a surprise. I thought our time would be spent talking about the war with Yod."

"We might have done, if Wallesan had started speaking instead of Bardanar," Garia replied. "Bardanar is further away from any danger and he has a different focus. He sees what's happening in Palarand and he wants a piece."

"A piece?"

"Sorry. An Earth saying. The whole thing is, he wants a piece of the action, meaning he wants to be part of what's happening here."

"I can understand that! It works the other way, too, did you realize that? Palarand has an interest in Brugan, since Therel Vale shares a mountain ridge with Telar Vale."

"What..? Oh, of course! All those lovely minerals. You're right, and I don't think that has occurred to many people yet. Of course, there's also the Vardenale question."

"Aye. It is Master Yarling's belief that there is much more coal to the east of Blackstone and Tranidor but the lands are not legally ours. I trust that with Malann on our side we may come to some reasonable agreement."

"Yes. We'll have to wait until they come for the wedding, won't we? Does... Jarith... have authority to speak for his father?"

"I believe so, but this situation will be a new one for both countries. He is old enough to appreciate the problems involved, though."

"Good. So, what did you think of your father's surprise?"

"I half expected something of the kind, but as he said himself, he was looking at a very large map, wasn't he? If we include all of the Valley states, plus Plif and Vardenale, we could have nearly twenty countries. Maker! That must be about the size of the Chivan empire while it lasted."

"Didn't they get to Moxgo and Tel Botro as well?"

"They certainly went as far as Moxgo but the routes to the north were only for trade, we believe. I think trying to make roads across the Stone Sea to Tel Botro and the mountains to Chaarn wore them out. Nobody knows why they disappeared so suddenly. I hope we last a little longer."

Garia snuggled closer to Keren, marvelling again just how much the touch of his body comforted her.

"Oh, I think we'll last longer, all right. Trust me on that."

Garia finally has a one-on-one with the latest arrival from Earth and they swap stories. Later, the War Council inspects the most recent additions to the Allies' armory.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

126 - Maralin

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"And this is where we practice every morning," Garia explained. "I don't believe you do any martial arts?"

"Hardly," Maralin replied. "If I had done then maybe I wouldn't have ended up the way I did. Don't worry, I'm content to observe for now. Perhaps His Grace will permit me to exchange ideas with yourself and your people sometime later."

"I'd like that. Although all the Valley countries are supposed to have similar customs, I have already noticed some differences in military matters. If we're going to be fighting together, then we ought to learn from each other wherever we can."

"Aye, I agree." Maralin looked around the Self Defense Training Room. "So what do you want me to do?"

"Just go and sit on the bleachers over there with Jenet and watch. Some of it won't be very pretty, but I'm sure you'll enjoy yourself."

Maralin gave Garia an exaggerated bow. "As you desire, Milady."

She grinned back. "You'll go far with that attitude, though in your case it comes directly from Hollywood. We aren't so formal behind the scenes."

"So I have noticed."

Jenet said, "If you would follow me ...Tenant."

Jenet conducted Maralin to the side seats where Merizel, Tandra and Tarvan were already seated. Garia walked to the mats in the center to join Keren, Terinar and Milsy. Garia and Milsy were both wearing 'guardswoman' style fatigues while Terinar wore his normal exercise gear in Dekarran colors.

"How much more practice at falling do I need?" Milsy demanded. "I want to get onto some proper combat."

"The last few days have been good," Garia judged. "Tell you what, let Keren show you some throws while I try and improve Terry's movements. You started a little later than he did so it is natural that you're behind."

"Oh. I thought you'd be teaching me throws, not Keren."

"There's a method to my madness." There were smiles, so she added, "Though many might not agree. Most of the opponents you will face in real life will be men, so it would be better for you to learn to cope with them first. Afterwards you can learn how to adjust to a woman opponent. At the moment there won't be that many since there are only eight guardswomen, Eriana and myself who know how to do any of this."

Milsy nodded. "As always, you make sense, Garia. Highness, whenever you are ready."

The two pairs faced off across the mats, taking care to keep out of Bessel's way as he taught four others. On the seating, Maralin leaned towards Jenet.

"They do this every morning?"

"Aye, Tenant. Milady says that it is important to continue practicing so that the muscles learn what to do when it becomes necessary. When the time comes to reply, the response is immediate, without thought, so she tells us." Jenet thought. "Certainly, whenever I have seen her defend herself in a fight, she seems to do so automatically. She owes her life to her reflexes."

"Interesting. There was nothing like this near where I grew up in Chicago and..." it was mainly the boys did it. "...I had other interests. Perhaps His Grace will agree to introduce some martial arts to Joth in time."

"I do not think His Majesty would raise any objection if the practice was to become more widely known. Look! See how she uses his heavier weight to lever him over her body? Having watched her for so long I now understand how she does it, though I do not practice it myself."

"But you all seem to do the Tai Chi, don't you?"

"Oh, yes, Tenant! It is suitable for all and Milady is trying to get everyone to do it wherever she goes. Even the King and Queen now attend the sessions every morning. It is only the very young or the very old who may not attempt such a gentle exercise."

"Then this is something we must take back to Joth when we go. I will mention it to His Grace."

The small group watched the exercises, noting the apparent violence held in check during the bouts. A bell passed and everyone stopped to take drinks. Jenet pulled bottles out for Garia and Keren, Tandra readied a drink for Terinar while Tarvan, whose injuries were still not healed enough to permit him to practice, did the same for Milsy.

"I should have started this months ago," Milsy said. "I know it takes time away from my work but the events of that ball showed how necessary it is to be able to defend myself."

"Aye," Tarvan agreed. "I wish we had both thought of it earlier, I might not have been stuck like a zinakh."

Garia shook her head. "You can never tell, Tarvan. That hall was so packed with people anything could have happened to anybody. The only reason they didn't get away with it was because the guardsmen stopped reinforcements coming from the kitchens. When I got pushed out from behind Keren -" she shuddered, "- I thought I was a goner. It was only because Stott happened to be right there with a spear that I saw a way out."

"As you say, Milady. It was interesting to see you fight with a spear, but not as a spear, if you understand me."

Garia shrugged. "It was ready to hand, that's all. I don't know how to use a spear properly, especially not in a crowded room."

Maralin remarked, "I have heard the story, Milady, but I do not understand. You had a spear but you did not know how to use it?"

«Quarterstaffs,» she explained in English. "The shaft was too heavy, really, and too long, but I managed. The school of martial arts I attended encouraged you to use anything and everything available. If the spear hadn't been there I'd have used a chair." She grinned at Milsy. "Or a fork."

Terinar asked, "Will you be demonstrating quarterstaffs to the men, Garia? I would attend that session, if I may."

Garia thought. "Maybe. With all the additional visitors around the place, yourself included, my time has been limited. I'll ask Merek and see what he thinks."

* * *

Garia asked in English, "You're happy to be meeting like this?"

Maralin replied in the same language, "I am if you are, My Lady. I'm assuming it is permitted for us to be alone like this?"

"There's a certain level of trust involved, but yes, it is. Of course, I can't be with you without having another woman present which is why Jenet is sitting over there. Oh, and leave off the 'My Lady' if you don't mind. I get enough of that all the time. Just plain Garia will do today. This court isn't so formal behind the scenes."

"So I have learned this morning." Maralin looked around. "These are your quarters?"

"That's right. It's a suite of sitting room, bedroom, bathroom, separate toilet and a big dressing room." Garia jerked a thumb. "Eriana has a suite the same that way. These two used to belong to Keren's sisters before they married and moved away. The other direction," she indicated, "is the Royal Suite. It's much bigger than ours, as you would expect."

Maralin gave a wry grin. "Of course the quarters of a mere Tenant are much less palatial but I do live with His Grace so that gives me some privileges." His expression became serious. "Would you tell me how you came here, Garia? I'm trying to understand what has happened to us and I need some answers. The Prince said you knew a little more about what was going on."

I never considered that question, Garia realized suddenly. How much do I tell Maralin? How much will I be allowed to tell him? Personally, I can't see it making any difference but if it causes him to make a decision another way because of that knowledge, it might change the future.

Shit. I don't want to do this but I'd better keep my mouth shut about the Beings for now.

"Well, let's start by telling you who I was before I arrived."

Garia told Maralin her story, beginning with her Earth background and then describing how she had been found in the mountains before briefly outlining her subsequent adventures and developments. Maralin proved an attentive listener and asked several questions which showed he had been thinking very carefully about his own experiences since he had arrived.

"So, what happened to you, then?" Garia asked at the end. "I know you wrote me how you had been found but little else."

"It has been difficult for me to find time to write since we have been so busy," Maralin replied. "I have no problem telling you about myself now but I warn you, it won't be pretty."

"I guessed as much from your letters. I don't think I'll be too shocked, I promise."

"Okay, then. I was born in Chicago about twenty five years ago, I think." He frowned. "It's odd, but I can't really remember the events leading up to my coming here, so I can't figure out the dates. Are you the same?"

"I am. I have no idea what I was doing at the point I came here. I know I was a high-school senior and that's about all. The fact the years are longer here doesn't help matters."

"Aye. I am still getting used to the strange day and month system. Anyway, I had a reasonably normal upbringing in Chicago and left school with good grades. I wanted to work in the restaurant trade since it runs in my father's family. I went to college and got a food preparation diploma and for a while all was well. I worked myself up to sous-chef in a couple of the better Chicago restaurants and then unfortunately met a man who basically destroyed my life. Benny."

The venom with which Maralin pronounced that name surprised Garia.

"Benny the Blade, they called him. Only, he didn't seem like that to begin with, of course. He sweet-talked his way round me and before I knew it he had taken over my life. Unfortunately Benny liked his women pliant so he fed me booze and, eventually, drugs. Out went the job and over a period of about two years I was reduced to waiting tables in corner dives. Then he started using his fists and other things. In the end I was a virtual prisoner in his apartment, just barely living and hoping he wouldn't come home for a few days."

Maralin stopped, overcome for a moment by the sheer horror of her situation.

"Then, one night, I was found in a ditch on the road out of Joth," he resumed. "I had no memory or anything for five days or so. I could speak the language, though. Was it like that with you?"

Garia nodded. "It was exactly the same. I think it must have to do with the way we were brought here. I am told I had headaches for those few days which became worse and then there was a big one, after which everything came back to me."

"That's exactly it! Do you have any idea why?"

Careful, now.

"Well, I sort of figured it out, you know? Look, neither you nor I have the bodies we had on Earth, right? Therefore, we must have been recreated by some sort of machine in order to provide a body here. So we're clones, right? I'm wild-ass guessing, now, that to send a whole body however far away we are is too expensive in energy terms... or something like that. So, like, maybe they just send the DNA. Or maybe even a description of the DNA."

"Yes. I think I'd worked that much out."

"So perhaps something goes wrong with the machines every now and then and they get the gender wrong. That's fair enough, a man's body and a woman's body both start out much the same in the womb after all. Now, the problem is, we have to have all our original memories stuffed into that clone brain, which isn't going to be exactly like the one we had on Earth, is it? That's why the headaches, I'm guessing."

Maralin nodded. "That makes sense. And then after a few days everything clicks into place and we remember who and what we were." There was a rueful grin. "The first few days were a disaster, I can tell you. Trying to adapt to a new body at the same time as trying to adapt to a whole new society, well... I was lucky I managed not to give myself away. I had decided not to say anything to anyone about my origins but when we were training out in the fields the Yodans used guns on us and I knew what they were. Since I apparently knew about Yod's secret weapon things got difficult. I was accused of being a spy but managed to talk my way out of it.

"That word, gun, eventually filtered up to His Grace, who just happened to be entertaining a Prince of our acquaintance. He realized immediately what danger I was in from Yod and I was called to His Grace's side. He very graciously decided to take me on as an aide to keep me safe, though I think I have managed to pay my own way. Who would have thought that I would be so good at warfare? Me, a cook, leading troops into battle."

"Well, don't get yourself killed, will you? We need all the good men we can get to defeat Yod."

"Don't forget the women! We were all amazed by the assault those Norsemen made on Boldan's Rock. We had all suspected that the fort had been captured by Yod but there was no proof. When the Forgulanders met Eriana's men - and women - at the end they were astonished that so few could have inflicted such a massive defeat." Maralin grinned. "Of course, I knew what Vikings were like but I couldn't say anything."

"We were lucky there," Garia said. "Those people thought they were sailing to Vinland a thousand years ago and ended up on Anmar instead. In those thousand years they could have just settled down and turned into farmers. I'm pleased to say that it was me who thought up the idea of attacking the fort from behind and they certainly lived up to expectations."

Maralin frowned. "There's a strange thing I found. When they came to Joth on their way back through I discovered that I could understand their speech, and fairly well, too. Now I didn't expect that at all and I had to cover it up straight away. I don't think anyone realized. So, as we were journeying down here I got them to teach me their language, making sure I acted dumb and got things wrong occasionally. I think Eriana suspects something but I can't be sure."

"Do any of them know you're an Earthling?"

He shook his head. "No. In Joth, only the Duke knows. Oh, and Renita, of course. She's my partner and as soon as we whip those Yodans I'm going to do the decent thing and marry her. The Prince and yourself are the only others who know."

"Congratulations! If I have time maybe we can come and join you when you celebrate your wedding. Say, do you realize that your body here has had an upgrade? Your mention of knowing another language makes me think."

Garia switched languages and began talking in the Six Cities tongue. Maralin was startled for a moment, then thoughtful, then surprised.

"Another language? Who speaks that?"

Back in English, Garia explained, "There's a people who live on the west coast of Alaesia, about four or five thousand miles away." She shrugged. "I don't know and I don't think anyone has actually measured it. Anyway, that's the language they speak over there. There is a tradition that many of their young men make the trek all the way over here to learn different stuff and gain experience. We have several in the Palace Guard and I now have one as an armsman. In fact, you may have met him since he went with Keren on that trip. You might have seen them around, they kind of look like they could be natives from North or South America or something like that, only not so brown."

Maralin nodded. "You're right, I have seen one or two along the way but thought nothing of it." He smiled. "After all, there's a lot about this world that's still new to me."

"You have no idea! Anyway, the point is, I think we could know a lot more languages than we realize but we'll only discover we know one when someone else speaks it in front of us. Just to warn you in case it ever happens again, you might want to keep that knowledge secret like you did before."

"That's a good point, thank you for warning me."

"And that reminds me of something else. You may also have noticed that your memory is better, particularly of memories from Earth. That's how I've been able to help these people, by telling them things I remember from back then."

"I have noticed, but I hadn't realized it was anything special."

"If you put your mind to it, you'll find that you can probably remember every single thing you did or saw for any particular day in your former life. For a boy suddenly dumped in a woman's world, that can be downright embarrassing. I never realized just how much I noticed of what girls wore."

Maralin smiled. "I wouldn't worry about it. Our lives on Earth were so different than they are here that nobody is going to pick something like that up - unless you tell them, and even then they probably wouldn't understand the significance. For myself, I never realized just how much I learned from old war films shown on daytime TV. I've had to be careful but the army that Joth now has bears almost no resemblance to the one it had when I arrived."

"Do you use guns?"

"Only the ones we captured. We don't have the resources to make many of our own and nobody knows how to make the powder."

Garia looked smug. "We are making our own, and we have figured out the powder problem. At the moment we're concentrating on two specific types but we don't have the resources to make many either."

"But I thought Palarand was rich and full of metals and engineers."

"It is, but they are caught up in the beginnings of the Industrial Revolution - which I brought to them. They're too busy figuring out how to build railroads and steamships, not to mention how to use electric power, to have resources for advanced weapons. Besides, we beat the Yodans off twice when they did have guns and we didn't. Three times if you count Eriana."

"Specific weapons, you said."

"Um, we'd better leave that topic until the War Council meets, I think. I know that you know that what we are talking about is ancient history but the King and the Dukes don't."

"As you say. Uh, you spoke earlier of being a boy in a woman's world. How is that affecting you?"

"It's not an issue now, but it was strange at the beginning, as you must have noticed yourself. If I had had a choice, I think I would have wished to be a few inches taller. Fortunately I have a whole palace of people who are quite happy to run round after me and lift things down from high shelves. As for the rest, this body seems to be reasonably fit and healthy although I had to learn to deal with breasts, of course."

Garia couldn't decide whether she ought to be embarrassed discussing breasts with a man who used to be a woman, mentally shrugged and carried on.

"Periods?"

Garia grimaced. "Not nice, most of them. Every single one I've had so far has been different. Some good, some bad. No tampons here, of course, but they have it all worked out so it's just handled without much fuss."

"Do you want to introduce tampons?"

Garia was cautious. "Not sure. You must realize I know nothing about the personal habits of Earth females. All I remember is there is something called toxic shock if you get it wrong."

Maralin nodded. "You're right, and they do require a certain level of basic hygiene. However, if you want to consult some time..."

"Yes, I keep forgetting, you've been there, done that, haven't you? Glad to be free of it all?"

"Absolutely! For myself, I can't get over how different everything is. My body is harder, stronger and faster than I could ever have imagined. I'm so tall I have to duck to get under some doorways. The down sides are, my hands and feet are too big, my sense of touch isn't as sensitive and I'm not sure the colors I see are as good as they used to be. Nobody wants to talk much in the way a bunch of women do, they are all too reserved. Most men seem to be self-centered, talk a lot of bullshit and I've noticed some can get aggressive very easily. I guess that's the testosterone. But testosterone lets me focus on whatever I'm doing much better than I could concentrate before." Maralin shrugged. "I don't think it's worse or better, just different."

Garia nodded. "I agree. I was a bit upset at first but, Call of Kalikan aside, I've really gotten used to it now. I don't think I want to go back to what I was."

"I bet you don't," Maralin said with a grin. "You're having too much fun here."

"Damn straight!"

"What about the clothes? I think that's my one regret, that I'll never have the chance to wear some of the fabulous gowns I've seen along the way."

"They're not so fabulous when you have to get all bundled up in deep winter, so much on that you can barely sit down. Mostly I agree with you, though. I really didn't like a lot of the clothes they gave me when I first arrived but just put up with it, there was no choice with a body that looks like this. That was partly because a lot of them were hand-me-downs from the two Princesses and the styles were out of date or too young. It is only in the last few months that I've really had an eye for what I think I like and what I don't. I've started introducing some new ideas which are based on Earth styles, but I'm taking it gently."

"Styles? Can't say I've noticed."

"Keeping your eye in, then? Can't say I blame you. Here, they are fairly conservative about what women wear, men too, come to that. For example, a woman can show arms but only up to the armpit. No shoulders at all. But in summer you can have a fairly deep scoop neck and nobody seems to mind. Hemlines, they get anxious if even a hint of knee shows when you're standing up but they recognize you'll show something when you sit down. Like any society, they just have fads and fancies and I work within those limits... mostly."

Maralin grinned. "Somehow, from what I've heard along the way, I didn't expect you to be the sort of person who just blended in."

"Absolutely! Of course, it was a conscious decision I had to make soon after I arrived at the palace. Looking at me, what do you see? A young girl. She can't know much of anything, can she? Just fit for looking ornamental and swooning over the guardsmen. So I had to do something to get them to take me seriously. The hair style is one thing, the martial arts exercises another. I've had some fun with clothing styles and also introduced bras to them. That all snowballed when I realized that Anmar is going to have to take its women workforce seriously if it wants to get this industrial upgrade to work."

"Ah. Women's Lib?"

"Sort of. It helps when you have the Queen behind you, though. Nobody says no to the Queen. Fortunately the King and Queen recognize that I'm here to do a serious job and support me to the hilt."

Maralin nodded. "Good. At least this time we get to do things the right way."

"That's the whole point, isn't it? We can avoid making all the mistakes that were made on Earth. That way, we can make big leaps in technology while keeping the downsides in check."

"Do you think that's why we were brought here?"

"I have no idea. Maralin, the problem we both have is that we don't even know if any of this is real. This could all be a figment of one of our imaginations. I feel real but that proves nothing. This could all be some kind of bizarre dream. I've been thinking about it all and concluded I can't ever know whether I'm real or not - the old philosophy professors would have a field day."

"Aye. Will we ever know, do you think?"

"Maybe." Garia shrugged. "Eventually, perhaps."

And that's all I'm going to say on that subject right now.

She switched to another topic. "What do you know about the animals around here?"

"Weird. My first experience was in a kitchen, naturally, and I didn't know what anything was, animal or vegetable! They have four-legged things and six-legged things, that's about all I can tell you."

"Well, it seems as if there's a mixture of animals from more than one world around here. Some of the four-legged ones originally come from Earth, probably the same way we did, and it's possible that the six-legged ones come from somewhere else entirely. Frayen are sort of evolved from rhino, I think, and dranakh look like hippos but they're much more intelligent. They can read people's minds but I don't think they understand speech the way we do."

"Ah." Maralin nodded. "That explains the curious way the dranakhs pulling our wagons behaved. I couldn't get over it."

"Yes, it's a bit of a surprise the first time. You've seen pakh? I'm guessing they are a late arrival, since they resemble alpaca from Earth and the name has hardly changed at all. What about avians?"

Maralin grinned. "Tasty. I've cooked a few of them in my time here. The fact they have four legs and bat-like wings means, I'm guessing, that they are imports like us."

Garia shrugged. "Who knows? Now, there's a thing you ought to know, Maralin. They have a creature here that would be called a dragon on Earth. It's called a ptuvil here and I don't know why. They are avians, but imagine one about thirty feet long with a forty foot wingspan. Teeth to match."

"Seriously? What do I do if I see one?"

"You shouldn't see them very often. They appear to inhabit the mountains to the north-east of here but that's all I know. They may be other places as well. As for what you do, you'll do nothing. The sight of a ptuvil in the air freezes all the men to the ground, rooted with fear. It must be some kind of instinctive thing from our past. If there are any women around, they will grab hold of the nearest man with a grip like death. You can break the paralysis but it will be very hard."

Maralin whistled. "This suddenly seems like an exciting land I've come to. Any other surprises like that I should know about?"

"Well, there's grakh. Ptuvil seem to treat them as food animals but both species will eat anything else if they can get it, including us. Grakh are... older. To my way of thinking they look something like a pteranodon, but those died out sixty million years ago on Earth with the dinosaurs."

"Pteranodon?" Maralin frowned. "I didn't do much dinosaur when I was younger."

"They aren't avians but more like a reptilian bat, if you will. They aren't as big as a ptuvil but big enough. If you see one, run. They will spook your mounts as well, so you'll have to be aware that you'll need to control them firmly if they see any. Grakh appear to migrate along the Valley every spring and fall, I don't know where they go either end. Just to let you know."

Maralin shook his head. "This is all so amazing. On balance, though, I think I'd rather be here than back on Earth. It's as if I've been given a second chance." He pulled a face. "The first one was nothing to write home about. Like you, I plan to stay here and do what I can to help these people along."

"Well, my life back home wasn't so bad, I guess, but I can't think of anywhere else I'd rather be than here, Maralin. Providing our liege lords can get their act together, we should have a long and fruitful collaboration fixing these people up, don't you agree?"

"Aye, but as the Prince has already pointed out, some of that technology could be dangerous. How do you propose we handle that?"

"We already figured that one out, so you've no cause to worry. We have a special council set up which evaluates everything I tell them that comes from Earth, and they decide what to release and what to seal in the archives until the future can handle it. Firearms were on that list but unfortunately nobody told Yod."

"So the Prince informed us when he came to Joth."

"I think what the King wants to do is to expand the council to include Joth initially. That means that you and His Grace would meet us fairly often to decide progress and we would take joint decisions. Given what the King proposed last night, that council might end up a great deal bigger in a year or two's time."

"Aye. That was somewhat of a surprise, wasn't it? But from the perspective of two Americans, it's the obvious answer. I'll agree Anmar won't end up with a copy of the US but then this place is way different. I'll be interested to see what happens, and proud to be a part of it, too."

Garia grinned. "Yes, well, let's hope it doesn't end up like that old Chinese saying. You know the one, 'May you live in interesting times'."

"Aye, indeed. Let's fix Yod first and then we can plan out the future."

Garia turned. "Jenet? Perhaps it is time for some pel."

"Pel," mused Maralin. "I miss coffee but pel is a really good substitute, isn't it? I'm glad I don't miss the rest, though. My body was pretty much screwed up by the end."

"Substance abuse?"

"How much is contained in just those two words! Aye, I was into anything that shit could lay his hands on. Since we have new bodies here, I'm guessing I wouldn't even have withdrawal symptoms."

"That's right. If only your DNA came here, there will be no addictions, no viruses, no bacteria, no parasites, no nothing. We start off again with a clean body. I just wish I'd been a little taller, is all."

"I suppose there might be congenital conditions," Maralin mused. "You know, things that are in your DNA to begin with."

"Perhaps, but remember it is all our DNA, so we'd only have what our parents gave us originally. I'm guessing the upgrades we have had in terms of memory and languages are only what our bodies were capable of anyway."

Garia was about to say more but realized it would reveal the existence of the Beings, so she smiled at Maralin.

"So, tell me what happened when you arrived in Joth."

Maralin described how he had been found by the retreating Jothans by the roadside as the invaders expelled everyone from the city of Joth. He had been taken south to the town of Galdarin and recovered slowly. Once recovered, he, like all male Jothans of suitable age and fitness, had been inducted as levies into the forces defending Joth from the invaders, who just sat in their captured city, waiting for... something.

Part of the training of the levies had involved practice engagements in the countryside south of the city, and during those exercises a Yodan patrol had surprised them and killed most of Maralin's group. The survivors managed to get away and avoid capture but their escape had been hard won.

On return to their base Maralin had realized that the Jothans had been easily visible in their blue-and-white uniforms while the Yodans had worn the brown camouflage Garia had already encountered. After a discussion some temporary uniforms had been made out of sacking and Maralin sent forward again to try and find out what he could about the city. It was while he was away the second time that Keren had passed through the country and met Wallesan, discovering that someone had used the word gun.

He had been summoned to meet Wallesan and while there met Keren, returning from Forguland. He had told the two of Maralin's other-worldy origin and revealed that a similar person existed in Palarand, that person being the reason for the Yodan activity. He also told them of the danger which Maralin faced if the Yodans should ever discover his existence.

Wallesan had taken Maralin into his care and learned that, surprisingly, he could teach them much about warfare. The city had been re-taken, Maralin playing his part in the house-to-house fighting that resulted, but the defenders were too few to keep out the Duke's forces once the walls had been breached. Much of the city had been trashed and a number of prisoners had suffered under the occupation. However, a number of the Yodan guns had been seized together with quantities of powder and shot.

Maralin lowered his cup. "That was that," he concluded. "His Grace couldn't move back to his mansion since the Yodans had despoiled it, burning part of it to the ground. So, that is one reason why he decided to use the opportunity presented when Her Highness turned up with her band of Vikings." He grinned. "I think the building crew will work easier without His Grace looking over their shoulders. After learning of my connection with you it made sense for us to travel here and, with your wedding less than a month away, we might as well stay for the duration."

"Isn't His Grace needed for the fighting against Yod?"

Maralin shook his head. "Nope. Oh, he could if he insisted, but he has professionals to do that for him. Since the contingents from Palarand and Brugan came through he knows his men will only be part of a larger army anyway. If he's not around he can't get into arguments with the leaders of the other forces."

"That's a refreshing outlook, if I may say so."

"Maybe. I remembered I'd watched movies from the Second World War where the leaders squabbled as they advanced across Europe after D-Day and I mentioned the stories to His Grace. He took the point, although I think part of him naturally wanted to be at the field of battle. A larger part of him wanted to come here and see you, I think, and when Her Highness appeared, it made up his mind for him."

"Well, speaking for myself, I'm delighted to see both of you, even though the circumstances could be better. You realize we both had to fight battles to get this meeting. If Yod hadn't interfered, neither of us would ever have known the other existed."

"Too true."

"Tell me, you said you were a cook? Sorry, a chef."

"Chef is just a fancy French word meaning Head Cook. I know what I was, Garia." Maralin nodded thoughtfully. "I think I was good enough at what I did. Of course, I'm not going to be able to do much of that here, am I? I'm too valuable to spend much time in kitchens now." He smiled. "Thank you for bringing the fork to Anmar! I'm not sure I would have thought of that myself, I'd probably just have put up with the existing tableware."

"My pleasure. Introduced anything yet?"

"Ah, well, I have to be careful, don't I? If word gets back to Yod of new dishes suddenly appearing someone might accidentally add two and two and get four. I have introduced pizzas to Joth, though, although they call them peet-zers. I could demonstrate them here if I get the go-ahead."

Garia thought. "I don't see why not. If they are now known in Joth, and His Grace has traveled here, then we can say they came from there, can't we? We'll have to raise it at that council I mentioned. What about pasta?"

"I'd like to, especially if we now have forks to eat it with. Oh, by the way, His Grace insists that you get a commission for every fork made. It's only a small amount but he thinks you deserve it. The money is in an account in Joth at the moment. The pasta, I've done a few experiments but the grains they use here for flour are different, of course. The attempts I've made so far haven't worked out as I expected."

"Hmm. I hadn't thought of that." Garia brightened. "You must speak to Master Tanon, I think. He's a Master Trader and he's one of those who found me on that mountain, so we know each other well. The point is, he knows foodstuffs and he might be able to find you a flour that does what you want."

"Oh! I hadn't thought of that. Aye, if he is willing, he might be useful. I'm still learning all the spices and herbs they use here."

"He's on that council I spoke of, so you'll get your chance and fairly soon, I think."

Jenet stood and curtseyed.

"Oh, right," Garia said, with a wave to her maid. "Jenet has just indicated that it will soon be time for me to bathe and change for the evening meal. I'm afraid we're going to have to finish up for today, I hope you don't mind."

Maralin shrugged. "It's not as if I have to go travel somewhere else, Garia. We'll have plenty of time to talk to one another. I've enjoyed speaking English again, as it happens. I wondered if I would begin to forget it."

"Actually, I've begun to teach some English to Keren. If you didn't mind, we could have a session together with him. Hearing a different voice may help him to pick up differences in the way we speak."

"I'd like that." Maralin frowned. "How does your maid know what time it is? I can't hear anything."

Garia grinned. "It's there if you listen carefully enough. Jenet was born in the palace so she can make out the bells almost anywhere inside it." She rose, and Maralin stood with her. "I'll see you out. Us girls take longer to get ready than you rough men."

"Don't remind me!"

~o~O~o~

The numbers present meant that the War Council met in the room where the Council of the Two Worlds usually met. On the large oval table a map of the Great Valley had been spread, lit by candelabra at each end. In front of each of those present was a drink suitable for that person and plates of nibbles were placed at reachable points.

Robanar grunted. "Very well, let us begin. We have a lot to discuss tonight, so let us try to remain on the subject. Your Grace, as you are closest to the fighting, shall you begin?"

"Aye, brother," Wallesan agreed. "I see that your map shows the countries as they were originally. My men have produced this close-up of that central area to show the areas under the Yodan thumb, with thanks to the Forgulanders and Ferens for bringing us this knowledge. You are, of course, welcome to make copies."

At a sign from Wallesan Maralin produced another map, at a larger scale, which the Duke spread over the one already on the table.

"From what my advisors tell me," he continued, "it looks like Yod has now been pushed back to the lands they took from Ferenis, excepting this narrow strip on the north bank of the Sirrel facing Forguland. We have your amazing Einnlanders to thank for that. The shock of losing that wharfage area was so great that much was left behind when the invaders retreated. Many of their guns and supplies of powder were captured and, after consulting with myself, the Forgulanders and Ferens have preserved those weapons carefully for us."

"For you, Wallesan?"

The Duke nodded. "Aye, Robanar." He quirked a smile. "It seems that following our own experiences in cleaning them out of my city we are accounted experts in the use and management of such weapons. Of course, we have Tenant Maralin to thank for that."

Robanar nodded at Maralin, sitting unobtrusively beside Wallesan.

Wallesan continued, "The first four thousand of your troops arrived while we were preparing to leave with Her Highness's party. By now they should be encamped in Forguland with a like number of my own levies. Of course they met Her Highness and her men and it seems that morale among your men is high now, Robanar. An example has been set they are anxious to exceed."

Robanar grunted. "A fortuitous encounter, then. I pray no-one else may attempt anything so reckless while trying to better Eriana's adventure." He nodded. "It was good to hear of such a victory, obtained against such odds. As you say, it will enliven the men."

"Aye. Of those who contend, only the Ferens and my own people have tasted battle in anger. Your pardon, Robanar, I know you have had your own battles against those of Yod but they were incursions designed for a specific purpose. What I mean is, only we have suffered continuous battle and permanent occupation of our lands. Anything that may enthuse others to the party can only help."

Wallesan nodded at Bardanar. "We have around three thousand of your own men camped in our fields, Bardanar. Since your men have little recent experience, we plan training exercises against some of our reserves to let them understand what will be expected of them. We will demonstrate guns to them and introduce them to the art of camouflage."

"I thank you, Wallesan," Bardanar replied. "We spoke of this as we journeyed here and we are in agreement about what must needs be done. My men will not thank me for it but at least they will remain alive long enough to curse me. What of the supply situation? Have you enough to feed so many men?"

"We manage, though the diet will become tedious in time. The river is almost quiet enough we can begin bringing supplies from further downstream."

Robanar added, "I will do my share, brothers. Mayhap it will mostly be by wagon at first but as soon as we can get river barges moving we will. The seasons turn and the river has already begun accepting traffic." He leaned forward. "Have you considered what guns may do on an encounter between boats?"

"It has been near the front of my mind these last weeks," Wallesan admitted. "Maralin says that a gun like those which Yod have used against us could blow a hole in the hull of any water vessel. A carefully prepared galley could bring river traffic to a standstill."

Garia couldn't let that pass and held up her hand to speak.

"Your Grace, for a gun to make a hole in a boat, the galley would have to be close enough that defenders on the boat could fire arrows at them or throw spears. You could possibly send fire-pots or something similar across at that range."

"As you suggest, Lady Garia. However, not all of our barges can be defended that way. Each vessel would need double the number of crew at least."

"Oh. You're right, I hadn't considered the whole picture. Unfortunately, I've been stuck in the palace so I don't really have any knowledge of what happens up the Sirrel."

Bardanar said, "Lady Garia has a point, though. Are we at risk from attack on the river?"

Wallesan shook his head. "Not any more, brother. Remember, we now hold Boldan's Rock - the Forgulanders do on behalf of the alliance, of course. Those of Yod have lost their wharfage which means they have another whole bend of the river to sail their craft around - and they shall not be permitted to pass Boldan's Rock."

"You would deny them free passage on the Sirrel?" Robanar asked.

"Aye, Robanar. To my way of thinking they forfeited that right when they attacked Palarand." He looked belligerently at the others. "This nonsense has gone on too long, brothers. I deem the only way we may end such outrages is to invade Yod and subjugate it completely."

Bardanar added, "I cannot disagree, Robanar. If we consider what we spoke of last night it is apparent that Yod must be remade in the mold of our own lands. The territories it has taken must be returned to their former owners at the very least."

Robanar considered briefly. "Think you the others will agree to this? It sets a precedent I would rather it did not."

Wallesan replied, "Wave a Federation under their noses, Robanar. If our countries may rely on one another, no-one need fear invasion by any other."

Bardanar said, "Those of Yod may be unwilling."

"Those of Yod sought war against us! They must bear the consequences."

Robanar nodded acceptance. "Then so it must be. Though we are far from the affairs at the center of the Great Valley they still affect us here. I am concerned that the precedent may cause the break-up of Palarand."

Bardanar was startled. "I did not think of that, Robanar! Of course, your situation is different, I deem. You joined together in mutual agreement, and Visselen rules Brikant as his family have always done. Is this what you sought for your federation?"

"Briefly, aye. We demonstrate a good model for such a union of countries. But we stray from the point, brothers. Yod must be subdued and the infection cut out. Their people are like our own, I know since we hold many as prisoner and most would rebel against their master had they the chance. It is those who lead who must be held to account for the insults we have been dealt."

"Agreed."

"Agreed."

"Then let us move on. Uniforms, we are agreed that the traditional uniforms of our countries shall no longer be worn during campaigns? We shall each choose a cloth that makes our men less visible when facing the enemy. With the advent of guns, a man may be killed at a distance no arrow can reach. We must keep our men safe against such dangers, it is our duty."

Wallesan turned. "You have guns that can reach so far? I thought such weapons were only for close-quarter combat."

Robanar grinned. "We have developed a single weapon which is designed to cut the head off the enemy. Garia calls it a sniper rifle. My dear, if you would?"

Garia left her chair and lifted three bags onto the table. She opened the longest one and from it withdrew a sample of the rifle. There were murmurs of surprise from some of those around the table.

Wallesan asked, "May I?"

"Of course." Robanar grinned. "Just mind my table, if you would."

Wallesan handled the weapon, being careful not to touch anything important. "Fearsome. Heavy. How is it used?"

"If I may, Your Grace." That was Maralin. He took the rifle, stood and held the butt to his shoulder, sighting through the tube on top. "Ah. I get it now." He looked at Garia. "Your idea is to take out the officers, then?"

"Exactly right, Tenant," she replied. "From what I have learned of their common troops, most are levies like our own and are just farmers and laborers. They do what they are told and no more. It seems they aren't told anything about what they are supposed to be doing, that's left up to the officers. If we can get a few of these rifles out there and take out those in charge, their army should just fold up in front of us."

"Do you really think that will happen?"

Garia shrugged. "It's a war. Anything can happen. But if it means their officers have to keep their heads down, then they won't be in such a good command of their troops, will they? Either way, we win."

"As you say. So, how does this work, then?"

"It's a single shot breech loader, Tenant. The barrel is rifled and we have cartridges which fit down the bore. We didn't have time to invent caps to ignite the powder so our clever engineers came up with a way to use a flintlock mechanism instead."

"So I see. This lever does the work, then?"

"Yes. Push it all the way to the right and the gun will break for you to see inside."

Maralin broke the gun and looked at the cartridge before closing it up and returning the lever to the vertical.

"But like this the lever is in the way of the sight."

"Right. Now you know the gun is loaded and secure against the weather. I won't ask you to do it, because you'll make a mess, but if you were to push that lever to the left it cuts open the cartridge so that the pan is filled and tightens the screw thread holding the two parts together."

Maralin looked and nodded. "Clever. Should make a good difference to how we fight. I can see these being used to pick men off city walls."

Wallesan looked startled. "You can do that with this gun?"

"Aye, Your Grace. Uh, Garia, what is the range of this rifle?"

"Well, I'm told they have tested them out to six hundred strides, but what kind of accuracy you can get at that distance I don't know."

Wallesan blurted, "Six hundred strides? Maker! No wonder you wanted to conceal these designs from all, Robanar. This will change the art of war for ever."

Robanar grunted. "Aye. Unfortunately those of Yod did not receive my letter. Guns are known to the world now and we must take account of everything they may do, since if we do not we will suffer the consequences. We seek to limit the knowledge that is inevitably spread over a battlefield but we know such ideas will travel, and there are engineers in other lands than Palarand who can improve what they may learn about."

"Aye. This council you mentioned?"

"As you say." Robanar came to a quick decision. "I may not invite you all, since some of the matters we will speak of there are best heard by as few ears as possible, against accidental exposure. Wallesan, Bardanar, you will both be welcome when next we meet."

"Thank you, brother."

"Aye, Robanar. I deem there are serious matters in the air around this table."

"Agreed. Tenant Maralin, with His Grace's permission, you may attend as well." Robanar turned to Garia. "What are in those other bags, my dear?"

Garia opened one of the smaller bags and pulled out a brand new pistol. After breaking it to ensure that it was empty she passed it around for the others to examine.

Bardanar commented, "From one extreme to another. I didn't think it was possible to make a gun this small."

"That's not particularly small, Your Grace," Garia said. "It's that size because of the limitations of the materials and machinery we currently have." She shrugged. "It will be good enough for personal defense and that is what it is intended for."

Bardanar nodded. "I see. So you would carry it... where?"

"A specially designed holder called a holster, usually made out of leather. It can be positioned on your hip, or in the small of your back, in a bag or perhaps under your arm like this." Garia demonstrated.

When it got round to Maralin he said, "Just a single shot, then?"

"Yes," Garia replied. "We do have an example of a six-shooter to use as a model but until we can develop a reliable cap then it would be pointless. I'd like to do a Derringer but again, without a cap..." She shrugged again.

Wallesan asked, "Derringer?"

Garia explained, "Your Grace, they are a very small gun, usually carried concealed by a woman or a... rogue, shall we say. They had either one or two shots and they would fit in the small of your hand. Not accurate, but good enough to kill someone standing... two or three strides away."

Wallesan had gotten over his surprises so merely nodded. Garia opened the third bag and lifted out... something. She passed it around.

Bardanar asked, "What is this?"

"Your Grace, it is called a grenade. It is intended to be thrown at the enemy when he is close enough on the field of battle, but far enough away that your own troops would be safe. The handle contains a fuse which the thrower lights. We may come up with a way to do that without needing a separate flame. Anyway, once lit, the thrower has about three breaths to get rid of it before it explodes."

"Explodes?"

"Your Grace, if you think of the round end like a gun barrel, it is full of powder. Only difference is, with this device there's no way for the explosion to get out along the barrel. So the whole thing flies apart with great violence and will kill or injure anyone standing nearby."

"Maker! What a terrible device."

"Is it any worse than having a man stick a sword in you, Your Grace?"

"As you say, Lady Garia."

Robanar asked, "What is this made of, Garia? It is not metal."

"No, Sire. We could not cast the required shapes reliably enough. Some didn't come apart at all, merely blew the end off. Somebody pointed out that they could do this just as easily in ceramic so that's what we did. It is a lot easier to mold these out of clay and bake them hard and they shatter in a consistent and reliable way."

"I see. These are intended only for use in the field, then?"

"Sire, there are other uses. His Grace Duke Wallesan could have used these when he retook his city because they can be used for clearing houses. You just throw one through the window or door of a room and stand back. Nobody inside stands a chance."

Robanar pursed his lips and Wallesan looked thoughtful.

Bardanar asked, "Have Yod anything like these devices?"

Garia shook her head. "Your Grace, we can't possibly know until we fight them. Certainly the weapons we have seen up till now have been fairly crude and unreliable but somebody up river must have some brains. If we can think of ideas like these then so can they."

"But these are inventions of your own, are they not?"

"I brought the original ideas from my homeland, Your Grace, but most of the design of these weapons is down to the engineers I work with. I would never have thought of some of the improvements they suggested. Using clay for the grenades, for example."

* * *

It was a thoughtful meeting that broke up late into the evening. Keren walked Garia back towards their suites.

"Bardanar suspects, does he not?"

"I'm not sure how much your father has told him, Keren. If he comes to the council he'll learn everything anyway."

"I think father will talk to him before that. Telling the whole story will take too much of the council's time."

"As you say."

"What about your meeting with Maralin? A satisfactory afternoon?"

"Yes, thank you. I have asked him if he wants to join us for some English lessons and he said yes."

Keren nodded. "That's a good idea, my love. Tell me, how much does he know about the Beings?"

"Nothing. I've been debating how much to tell him but I think I need to ask permission before I do. Problem is, if he acts on information he wouldn't otherwise have, then he might do something unexpected and throw off the future. At the moment he's no different than any of the other transferees scattered around Anmar."

"Other transferees? There are more?"

Oh, crap. Me and my big mouth.

Garia waved her hands. "I'm just assuming, all right? There's me, and there was Yves, and now there's Maralin, and we're just in a tiny portion of Alaesia. Who knows what's going on around the rest of the world?"

"Oh. As you say. You want to talk to the Beings, then? I assumed that you meant father."

"Well, one thing at a time, Keren. And with all these visitors wandering about the palace it is getting difficult remembering who knows what."

Keren grinned and squeezed Garia's waist. "Including me, I take it? I know you're hiding secrets, my love, but I can see the need for it. Just be careful, you hear?"

"I'm trying, Keren, but it's not going to get any easier."

Garia needs to find out if the Beings will allow her to let Maralin in on the secret, but when she attempts to consult them she finds they have something much more complex to discuss. She receives a proposition which turns her entire existence upside down.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

127 - An Unexpected Proposal

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The next few days proved busy for Garia, but also frustrating. There were meetings of the War Council and of the Council of the Two Worlds, both including the two Dukes and Maralin. There were live demonstrations of Sniper Rifles, Personal Pistols and Hand Grenades, although tiny consignments of each device had only recently begun to travel towards the Palarand troops currently camped in Forguland. There were also demonstrations of unarmed combat, quarterstaffs and sword techniques for small females. Also demonstrated for the benefit of the two Dukes were paper-making, typewriters, electric clocks and steam engines.

Bardanar returned home to review his own policies, in light of the discussions held with Robanar and Wallesan, but Garia's problem still persisted. She couldn't get in touch with the Beings. Finally, she cleared her diary one afternoon and set out to meditate her way back into the multiple dimensions where answers needed to be found.

"As before, Jenet. I just assumed that this would get easier as time went on but it is still a struggle."

"As you say, Milady. Fortunately Lanilla and I have some work to do on our wedding attire, so we will hide ourselves in the dressing room out of your sight and sound. Yet we will be nearby should you have need."

"That's fine, Jenet. I've begun to learn how to..." tune out, "... ignore external sounds a little better now but maybe you're right. I'm sorry, I don't know how long this might take."

"Shall I interrupt you, if there is need?"

Garia thought. "Normally I'd say no but this is an odd time, isn't it? If there's anything really urgent, then yes, of course. Otherwise, I think you'll have to use your judgement."

"As you desire, Milady."

Garia relaxed and focused on the flickering flames of the bedroom fire. Soon the usual noises heard in a large wooden building full of people began to fade and she attempted to direct her consciousness to a particular place.

* * *

Nurse: Greetings, hatchling! We have wondered why you did not come again.

Garia: I've tried, I really have. It doesn't help that I've had a lot to occupy my attention lately.

Nurse: We have noticed. You will find that your visits here will become easier as time passes. Please let me introduce you to some others of us.

Garia sensed that there were more Beings here, some she had not met before. Since she did not have an appointment, so to speak, she could not tell if their presence was for her benefit or for some other obscure operation the Beings had planned. She perceived that there were five other beings in the space around her, some of whom she recognized.

Two were those she had come to label the Monitors, the two she had originally met when she first found out how to enter this space. These were the ones she guessed had been appointed to watch over Anmar and she now thought that they had been some kind of marine creature, although the shape was not one she was familiar with. Were those legs or feelers or what? The other three -

Tentacles. Lots and lots of tentacles. There was some kind of body but it was hidden in the mass of writhing ends which spread out like those of some kind of sea anemone, although that did not have to mean the creature lived in a liquid environment.

Nurse: You are observing the Regional Director for this section of the galaxy. You should know that you are the first Solid for many millions of cycles to have been the subject of a full Galactic Council meeting.

Direct: Greetings, young one. Your presence and abilities are as extraordinary as Nurse has explained to us.

Garia: Um, thank you.

Nurse: Then we have our Co-ordinator, who manages matters within our immediate sector of the galaxy.

Garia saw a turtle-like creature with many stubby legs below a thick, rounded carapace. There was no head or tail but feathery antennae poked out of one end of the body. She wondered if it had originally come from a high-gravity world.

Co-ord: Be welcome here, child.

Garia: Thank you.

Nurse: Finally, we are joined by our Sector Integrator. She is responsible for ensuring that the progress made by our sector achieves the result we desire.

The Sector Integrator surprised Garia and not in a nice way. She was insectoid, and the shape of the body screamed merciless predator. It was all Garia could do to stay where she was and not bolt immediately.

Integ: My Solid form disturbs you. It is a natural response by many species towards my kind and not without historical basis. All I can do is tell you that my Solid species occupies much the same position on my home world as yours does on your home world. For me to have Emerged means I am a rational being and I would not consider you to be food. I am no threat to you.

Garia [shakily]: If you say so. I believe you, but my body isn't so sure.

Direct: Young one, we are here together because of a chance remark you made on a previous visit. The Being you label Nurse again by chance has knowledge of your circumstances on your home world, the planet you label Earth.

At last! I might finally get to find out what is going on!

Direct: Indeed, but you may not like what we are here to propose to you. I ask you to listen to everything we have to tell you before you consider the proposal.

Garia: Wait, what? You have a proposal for me?

Direct: We do, and it is because of your unusual status as an Emerged Being who has been transferred that we are able to make this proposal to you. You are aware of us and will become more so as you mature. But that means our courses of action are not constrained the same way they would be if you had not Emerged. Nurse, if you would explain.

Nurse: First, I must spend some small cycles describing our history. It will not take long but it is essential for you to understand who and what we are and what we face in the future.

Garia: I understand.

Nurse [reciting]: Before the Universe existed, there was only void. There was no mass, no energy, no movement. Then, in an instant which some species of Solid label the Big Bang, the Universe began. Of course -

Garia listened with growing amazement at the story that Nurse told. It followed the classic pattern scientists had deduced on Earth but filled in the gaps with solid history. Where there were worlds, life evolved. Sometimes, life even evolved where there were not worlds. Civilizations rose and fell, worlds died and others were born in the stellar fires. Eventually, some civilizations matured to such a point that some of their members Emerged and discovered the Multidimensional nature of the Universe.

Technology, both Solid and Multidimensional, improved to such a state that it became possible to see some way into the future by measuring the energies and movements of every particle in an assigned area and then extrapolating forward. Prodigious calculating resources were required which could only be found by understanding other dimensions mathematically.

Of course, to begin with, their results were little better than Earth weather forecasts were, but over the ages their predictions became better and better. It eventually became possible to follow the evolution of the entire galaxy, although not in fine detail. Unfortunately, their forecasts faded away at a certain point in the future, due to outside influences they could not calculate. What clues they could obtain, however, indicated that the galaxy and all the beings in it, both Solid and Emerged, looked doomed.

Then a Being wondered what would happen if, and things changed again. By making artificial changes to the forecasts it became possible to alter the probability of the ending of the galaxy by a small amount. Successive changes offered a slim chance that a way might be found in the future to avoid annihilation.

The first attempts were done by direct interference with Solid civilizations and they were only partly successful. The idea of transference arose and, though expensive, it seemed to offer more hope of a successful outcome. Many blunders were made and many civilizations lost or corrupted before the appropriate methods were refined and protocols laid down. In addition, worlds were discovered which had no civilization or dominant species and a process of colonization was begun, one of those worlds being Anmar, another being... Earth. Somehow, by this time, Garia was not surprised to learn this.

Garia: Thank you. Some of what you said could be deduced in time but it was useful to hear what really happened. But a proposal was mentioned. What is it you want me to do?

Nurse: Hatchling, you present us with a unique opportunity. You are Emerged, you are a transferee and you have knowledge of two worlds, those you label Earth and Anmar. Because of your presence here, and due to the malfunction of the cloning mechanism -

First Monitor [interrupting]: We explained to you before, the mechanism did not malfunction. It did what it was programmed to do.

Second Monitor: The design is faulty. It does not take sufficient account of quantum variability. That is why this Solid was grown in the wrong mode.

Nurse [irritated]: The exact reason is not important. [To Garia] What is important is that, because of that... discrepancy, you have had a much larger effect than if you had been transferred in the expected mode. The probability of success is now so much greater that your personal identifier has been spoken of at Galactic Council meetings.

Garia: I get that. But what more can I do? I think I'm doing almost everything I can to help things along.

Nurse: There is another factor. I have knowledge of your circumstances before you left Earth. Understand, hatchling, we must select our transferees carefully and I was among those who made the selections. Usually we choose those at or near the point of death, since it is easier for us to sample the pattern matrix that way.

First: By pattern matrix I believe those of Earth use the term DNA, young one.

Garia: Yes, I figured it must be something like that. I was told that Maralin was about to die in a fire, and it is apparent from some of the artifacts we have found on Anmar that the people carrying them were thought to have died on Earth. I can understand why you might want to do it that way. Maralin has told me that he is happy to be here because he has had a second chance at life and he intends to make the most of it.

Nurse: Maralin is dead but you are not, hatchling. I must be careful what I reveal but there was something you call an 'accident' and your original body still lies in a coma on Earth. The expectation was that you would die, but there was a small probability that you would not and that is what transpired. We want you to go back to Earth and collect the knowledge you now know your Industrial Revolution will need here on Anmar. Once you have collected all you think necessary we will bring you back here.

Garia was stunned by the revelation, so much so that she almost lost her grip on the multidimensional space and began to slide back to the Solid world. It was only by realizing that and by making strenuous efforts that she was able to stay with the others.

Garia: I'm still alive there? You can send me back to my Earth body? I didn't think that was possible! I'm a clone, aren't I?

Nurse: It is not possible. It will be necessary to grow another body for you, near Earth, with the memories you have now, and substitute it for the existing body. That will require direct interference, but we have identified a way to do it without anyone realizing what has happened.

Garia: What happens then? How do I get back here?

Nurse: I have to be careful what I tell you. The same procedure would have to be followed again to return you here.

Garia: As a woman? I mean, in the alternate mode? In case you hadn't noticed, I'm due to be married shortly. I couldn't come back here as a man. I wouldn't want to.

Nurse: We would ensure that you reappear here substantially as you now appear to your fellow Solids. All that would be different is that you would have memories of your excursion and, of course, any items that you happened to bring with you.

Garia: Clever. What about - never mind. You've never done this before, I take it?

Nurse: We have never transferred anyone more than once. We have never had an Emerged transferee before, with memories of more than one world. We have never before attempted to replace someone who already existed. All these reasons make this an experimental operation.

Direct: Understand this, young one. We do not make this proposal to you frivolously. Before now the probability of the survival of the civilizations of the galaxy was barely 0.6, and that was only after your transfer to this world. If this operation is successful then the chances rise to 0.89. We cannot let that opportunity pass. It is a risk we feel obliged to consider seriously.

Garia: Oh, wow. You're right, it is too good an improvement to pass up, isn't it? All right, then I have to consider it. Only, what are the downsides? The problems? There's bound to be some.

Nurse: There are, of course, many potential problems in the task we propose. The immediate problem is one of time. The Earth body will only remain available for a limited period.

Garia was stunned all over again. This time, to learn that what had to be done had to be done soon or not at all.

No! Not now, of all times! Why does it have to be now?

Of course, if I have a body in a coma they'll not want to keep it going for ever.

Garia [appalled]: I'm about to get married. I can't run away and do this and leave everybody like this!

Direct: We understand. For the proposal to succeed it is necessary that you are mated but you would only have a small number of diurnal cycles together before you must leave. All factors have been considered. If there is a problem at any point in the process which cannot be solved immediately then there are alternative procedures which can be followed. We believe we have thought of everything.

Garia [furious]: Everything, right, like the fact I came out on Anmar in the wrong mode! What happens if I can't be brought back to Anmar for some reason?

Direct: We propose keeping your present body in stasis. This is possible, but only for a small number of cycles. Should anything irreversible happen, we would revive it and you would have the same memories as if you had never left Anmar. That would of course constitute a complete failure but we would be no worse off than we are now.

Garia: I can't take this in. I think I have to go away and think it over.

Direct: We understand. If you do this, then suddenly the many beings in the galaxy, Solid and Emerged, will have a future to look forward to.

Garia: Yes, but -

* * *

Her eyes flew open and she stared at the flickering flames with dismay. The thought of leaving Anmar, of losing Keren, overwhelmed her and she burst into tears. Jenet and Lanilla came running out from the dressing room.

"Milady! Whatever is wrong?"

They knelt down to comfort her from either side. She was too upset to speak, still surfacing from the trance. Jenet took a good look at Garia's face and came to a decision.

"Go and start some pel," she told Lanilla. "On your way back, find the Prince."

"As you wish, Jenet."

"My Lady," Jenet said gently to Garia, "You must rise. Let me help you to stand."

Jenet gently lifted Garia up and helped her to the settee, seating her and then sitting beside her so that she could continue to cuddle her.

"It was bad, Milady? You went to that other place, didn't you? Did they threaten you?"

The thought of Jenet getting confused because of her distress rallied Garia a little.

She shook her head. "It isn't that at all, Jenet. I was told everything. Unfortunately, the situation is bad, very bad, and they desperately need my help."

Garia snuggled closer to Jenet, wanting reassurance. She hadn't felt the need for a woman's comfort since she had been a little... boy. How could she possibly bear to leave this place now? Even with all the attacks, battles and conflicts with obstinate stick-in-the-muds Anmar was where she belonged and now they wanted her to leave it. She burst into tears again.

"There, there." Jenet's presence was warm and healing. "You are a wonder in our lands, where Kings and Dukes listen to your every word, and yet we forget you are still a young woman. You have had all this responsibility thrust upon you and it is too much for you."

"Jenet, I... They want me to..."

Garia's words dried up. She didn't even know how much she could tell anyone! Whatever she did was bound to be wrong, but a day would soon come when everybody would have to find out the truth... and unfortunately it would bring a Kingdom into crisis.

She hadn't thought of that, she had been too bound up in her own personal reactions. To lose Keren, now, when everything was going so well, and to think of the pain she would be causing him in turn, that was bad enough. She had overlooked the wider picture...

If she just disappeared, then Robanar would automatically assume she had been kidnapped and probably declare war on somebody. If he didn't do that, he'd tear the country apart looking for her and then start on the ones surrounding it.

On the other hand, if it appeared that she had died, then the country would go into mourning for a fairytale Princess - and nobody would be expecting her to come back.

"My Lady, you have time," Jenet soothed. "Once the shock is past, you will have time to reconsider what you have just learned. Mayhap things are never what they may seem at first."

"But that's just it! I don't have time! I -"

Garia stopped again, frustrated by the inability to decide who to tell and how much. Most of what she had just learned was way beyond Jenet's comprehension. Heck, some of it was beyond hers! Who could she possibly go to for advice? Maralin? She wasn't even sure she ought to be telling him about the Beings, let alone be discussing the fate of the galaxy with him. With a start she realized that Nurse had been so enthusiastic about his own project that Garia hadn't even mentioned speaking to Maralin when she was there.

She just sat there, miserable, comforted by Jenet's arms. The shock of leaving multidimensional space so abruptly had now receded and she was left with the emotional backlash of her own feelings. She had not really understood how much this marriage to Keren had meant to her, nor the depth of her own feelings for her adopted country and the extended family she had gathered around her.

Then there's Blackstone. How are they going to react to any of this?

The first visitor through the bedroom door was not Keren but Terys. Jenet promptly disentangled herself from Garia and stood and the Queen immediately took her place.

"Garia! What has happened? Lanilla said that you were distressed. Come to me, dear. Varna assists with the pel, they will not be long."

"Ma'am," explained Jenet, "Lady Garia meditated in here while Lanilla and I were in the dressing room. We came out when we heard a noise and found her upset."

"Meditated? Oh, the exercise she used to calm Eriana's temper? How, then, should this distress her so? I thought it provided tranquillity, not the opposite."

Jenet was cautious. She knew what Garia had been doing but she wasn't sure the Queen would understand.

"Ma'am, I could not say. It was something she had been trying for some few days without success."

"This is success? Then there is certainly something wrong. Garia, dear, shall you explain?"

"Ma'am, I'm not sure that I can." She tensed, then added, "...or that I should."

Terys thought that somebody who was really upset would probably say things that they might not otherwise mean so let that pass. She tried to reassure the tear-stained girl.

"Perhaps, my dear. If it is something to do with your meditation, then is there any other who you might consult?" Terys was unhappy that she could not help. "I'm not sure there is anyone else who knows of what you speak."

"It's... complicated, Ma'am. I don't think there's anyone who can help me with this one." Tears began running again. "I have to do it all by myself."

"Come here, dear." Terys gathered Garia to her bosom, as she had done on certain previous occasions. At those times a portion of the problem had been hormonal, so she quietly asked Jenet, "Kalikan?"

Jenet shook her head. "Recently, Ma'am, but she is finished now."

Garia lifted her head. "It's not Kalikan, Ma'am. My whole world has just been torn apart."

"Whatever do you mean, dear?"

Before Garia could temporize an answer Keren almost ran through the bedroom door.

"Garia? Oh, mother! What has happened?"

Garia took one look at Keren's concerned expression and burst into tears again.

All these kind people just want to help and I'm going to run out on them. It's not fair!

Keren knelt down in front of Garia. "It'll be okay, love. I'm not going to leave you. Whatever it is, I'll always be beside you to help."

For some reason this statement just appeared to make matters worse.

Through her tears, she managed to force out, "I meditated."

"Oh."

Keren saw and it turned him cold inside. Garia had been somewhat reticent concerning the Beings of late but he knew enough to guess that she had just learned something from them that had upset her greatly. Equally, he knew he couldn't find out what it was in front of his mother and assorted maids.

"Lanilla brings pel," he said. "Why don't we go into your sitting room to be ready when it comes? Garia?"

She nodded dumbly and he held out a hand to help her up. His touch triggered feelings of reassurance and when she stood she hugged him tightly. With an eyebrow raised, Terys rose behind her and then led the way into the sitting room, Keren supporting Garia as they followed his mother. This time, a gesture from Terys saw Garia seated on the settee beside Keren while the Queen took a chair.

The outer door opened and Lanilla came in bearing a tray followed by Varna with a plate of pastries. In short order Garia had a cup of steaming pel in her hands while Keren leaned forward for a pastry. She took a sip of the hot liquid and as usual it began to have the desired effect on her. She sagged back, now beginning to feel the effects of all the nervous energy she had just expended.

Terys asked, "Keren? What do you know of meditation? I thought that it was designed to calm the mind, it appears to have had the opposite effect on poor Garia. Is there some danger in this method we do not know?"

"Mother," he replied cautiously, "I don't think it is the meditation itself that is the problem. All I know is that it can put your mind in such a state that you can think differently, that there might be answers there that cannot be obtained another way." He hesitated before adding, "I cannot say what Garia may have been thinking, mother, while she was in that state. I think it would be best to leave her come to terms with it herself before she attempts to speak of it to another."

"I will stay with her until she recovers, Keren."

"Ah, I don't think there's any need for you to do that, mother. I can stay here with her instead."

Terys looked at her son with suspicion. "What were you doing when you were called? Should you not return, they will want to know what befell you here."

"Ah, no, mother. I was just passing the time with Merek and a couple of the Dukes' men, that's all. Nothing important."

Her instincts now thoroughly aroused, Terys said to him, "You know something, don't you? Something you're not telling me."

For Keren, it was the first time in his life that he had needed to face down his mother. He sighed.

"Yes and no, mother. I know a little more and it is something I may not tell you without Garia's consent. I do not know what ails her today."

Terys's face showed disappointment, but it was the disappointment that her own son didn't trust her enough to tell her everything, as he had always done in the past. She put that down partly to the emotional state of everybody in the room but there was a residue of something else. Perhaps it was time to recognize that Keren was now his own man with his own life to live and his own secrets to hide.

"As you say," she said, lifting her own cup. "I shall not pry any further. Know, both of you, that the King and I stand ready to help whenever either of you shall have need of us."

The drinks were finished in an uncomfortable silence and then Terys stood to leave, gesturing with a hand that Keren and Garia should remain seated. They watched as she went through the outer door, taking Kenila and Varna with her, before breathing a sigh of relief.

Keren turned to Garia. "Can you tell me anything? I will understand if you cannot, but it pains me to see you looking like this. Jenet, a cloth for your mistress."

Her voice was almost a whisper. "I have learned a lot this afternoon," she said. "It has left me with an impossible choice, and one I can only make myself." She looked up. "Thank you, Jenet."

Lanilla was in the room, attending to the remains of the mid-afternoon drink, so he couldn't say anything more openly. Instead, he asked, "Is Palarand at risk?"

She frowned. "I don't think so, Keren. This is much more personal."

"I'm not going to guess it out of you because I know that will only upset and annoy you. If you need an ear to pour troubles into," he smiled, "or a shoulder to cry on, then I'll always be here for you. You know that."

The tears began again and she dabbed furiously at her eyes. Keren frowned. The clear implication was that he would not always be there for her, so what..? He put his arm around her shoulder.

"Just stay calm, my love. Things always look bad to begin with, once you are over the initial shock you may consider them in a more collected manner. I remember when the old King died, my grandfather... it was unexpected, a shock to us all, and we didn't know what to do. Oh, father did, of course, he just became King, but for a while the whole palace was in an uproar. After a very short while we all calmed down and tradition asserted itself. There are a whole lot of rules and regulations governing the death of a King, did you know that?"

She did not, but her concerns were more immediate. There was sense in what Keren said, but she had a certain urgency to her own situation that couldn't be delayed. However...

"Let's just sit for a while, can we? You're right, I need to do some thinking right now and I can't do that while I'm so upset."

"Anything, my love."

They simply sat in silence for a while, cuddling one another. Lanilla took away the drinks tray and when she returned, she and Jenet retreated to the dressing room to leave Garia and Keren in peace. Garia's mind was churning with the information she had absorbed and she needed to bring order to it all.

They want me to go back to Earth!

...And I'm not dead there, so they want to substitute me for the old me, who apparently is in a coma.

...And, from the sounds of it, not likely to revive. Or be around much longer.

Why can't they just drop me there like they did when I came here? I could go back any time if that was what they wanted.

...After we're married, and after I've given Keren an heir...

Not so simple. I'd have no ID, no background. In this day and age I'd have little chance of explaining myself. If I claimed to be me the DNA would presumably match, but it would cause too many questions I wouldn't be able to answer.

I'd have no cash either, no means to open a bank account and nothing to put in it. Substitution means that I can in theory carry on where I left off. I have to do it the way they planned.

But to leave now! What they ask is outrageous, it isn't fair!

...But I have to consider the bigger picture. A whole galaxy? Me?

...I have to put aside my own happiness to save a galaxy... How big-headed does that sound?

At some point she discovered that she had accepted that she would do as the Beings asked, if it were possible. She had lived in the palace long enough to understand the notions of honor and duty, and she had realized that, as the King had once said, sometimes duty meant doing uncomfortable things. That realization changed the trend of her thoughts, brought her mind back into focus.

I can't do this without telling anyone, that would be a complete disaster. I need to talk to them again to find out what I can tell and who I can tell it to.

The sun had gotten low enough to cause the room to darken before Garia stirred.

"Keren. I have to go meditate again."

"What? Are you sure that is wise?"

"The meditation, yes. I was told a lot of things earlier and the shock meant I missed some important items out. Before I can tell anything to anybody I have to go and get some particular answers and make some particular conditions."

"Conditions! You go to war?"

She gave him a wan smile. "I'm trying to avoid what might become another war, I think. Will you let me? You can come watch if you like. I don't think this visit will be as bad as the last one but I'll be happier if you're nearby."

Keren was tense. The situation was bad enough but she was going somewhere he couldn't follow, couldn't protect her - if she needed protection. Though she had described the place where she went, he had no way to even imagine such a space and couldn't think what it might be like to be there. He felt helpless.

He gave a sharp nod. "If you are sure."

They walked through and told the maids what Garia intended. Jenet objected but it was plain that Garia had unfinished business. Keren sat on the bedroom settee in such a position that he wouldn't be in her line of vision. She carefully arranged herself on the floor and stared at the fire, almost embers now. It had been forgotten in the drama of the afternoon.

* * *

Nurse: You return, hatchling! We observed your anguish but could do nothing to help you.

Garia: I had to come back. There are things that must be decided between us before I agree to anything.

Nurse: We expected as much.

Garia: It has occurred to me that, just like the last time, you don't actually need my consent to do this, do you? You could just yank me out of Anmar and put me back on Earth. That's just the reverse of what you did before, isn't it?

Nurse: It is not so, hatchling. Almost nothing in the proposal has ever been attempted before. For example, a transferee has never been transferred again. We have never needed to replace a Solid with a clone before.

Garia: I guess not. You just leave us on a mountain, in a ditch or on a beach, I suppose, and let us get on with it.

Nurse: It must be so, since no transferee before yourself has ever had knowledge of us or the overall plan. That has always been taken into account in our calculations.

Garia: But now, you have someone who is Emerged. How do you calculate that?

Nurse: Hatchling, we cannot. But the others are still nearby. You should ask your questions of those who have authority to answer.

Garia turned to find that the others were gathered some distance away, past some of the strange, semi-transparent multidimensional devices. Though she willed herself to move, she could not change position by as much as the width of an atom. Nurse did something and essentially carried Garia towards the others, who greeted her.

Direct: You have questions.

Garia: Yes, among other things. First, I have met another transferee called Maralin. As I understand it, he is not actually part of your Great Plan but was transferred to try and find out what the problem was with the cloning mechanism.

Direct [aside]: Co-ordinator, is this so?

Co-ord: It is, Director. However, this transfer has itself resulted in a change to the probability of success of the Great Plan, and in our favor. That is why the transfer protocols have been adjusted and the projection parameters widened.

Direct: Yes, of course. [To Garia] Continue.

Garia: I want to know how much about the multidimensional universe I can tell to Maralin. I am frustrated by having to keep secrets all the time and I'm afraid I might let slip something I should not. Even something that seems innocent might change the future in ways I can't predict.

Direct: It is a problem for us, young one. The predictions we make are based only on the evolution of the Solid portion of the galaxy, since that is where the danger will be. Fully Emerged Beings do not normally affect the Solid galaxy in measurable ways. Even your conversations with us cannot be entered into the probability matrix, not directly.

Garia: Oh. Then I shouldn't say anything?

Direct: That is not what I said, young one. But this would only be the first step, would it not?

Garia: What do you - yes, you're right. That's another thing I realized. I can't just disappear off the face of Anmar, can I? That will cause all kinds of problems. Some people other than Maralin have to know what is going on here. I owe it to my fellow Solids to tell them what will happen and that I will eventually return.

Direct: That is factored into the projections, young one.

Garia: I think it goes further than that, actually. It has occurred to me that, some time in the future, the Solids will have to learn the truth about your existence and what will happen to the galaxy. I don't think they will all find out or be told everything, but some Solids are going to need to know some part of it.

Direct: That point will be far into the future, young one. It need not concern you.

Garia: But I think you have it all wrong, if you don't mind me saying so. What you're basically doing with the galaxy is the same as what you tried to do small-scale on Anmar. You're trying to get people advanced enough without them realizing that they are improving themselves so that they can fight a war for you.

Direct: The conflict will be theirs as well as ours. The existence of all is at stake.

Garia: I don't dispute that. What I'm saying is that if you tell them what is going on, the developments will come much faster. It's what happens in wartime. People are always ready to defend what is dear to them.

Nurse: I agree, hatchling. Director, there are many examples from Earth's history where even the threat of war has hastened developments of all kinds.

Director [taken aback]: If we agreed to this, it would mean a major change in policy. I do not think we could manage that without many greater cycles of research and evaluation.

Garia: But there might be a simpler way. This is what I propose.

Garia outlined her ideas and the assembled Beings listened attentively. As might be expected, there were objections and complications but a compromise was eventually agreed between them all.

Direct: As you have explained to us, there seems to be little external risk in what you propose. I will authorize this variation in the regulations, but only for the planet Anmar and for the present. Once you return, we will consider if the regulations require adjustment for the longer term. Nurse, I am changing your assignment. You will report directly to me as my monitor with special responsibility for the region where these people reside. In addition, since it was your proposal, you will manage the progress of this young one as she travels to Earth and returns. I will find another to continue your original studies on Earth.

Nurse: As you wish, Director.

Direct: Integrator, you must observe this operation most carefully. If it is successful, then it will be necessary to re-run the calculations for the whole of your sector. We can expect large variations in the predicted results.

Integ: As you wish, Director.

First: What of us, Director?

Direct: You should follow the plan as before. If your duties require you to interact with those for whom Nurse is now responsible, take your questions to him.

Garia: What about Maralin?

Nurse: Since it appears that your King and his Duke are about to collaborate, there seems little point in hiding the truth from him if you are to tell them. Tell him as much as you think fit.

Garia: Thank you.

Direct: You show surprising imagination for one so young. Perhaps those on the Council have become too old to manage matters efficiently.

Garia: I just have a different point of view, that's all. And when I was younger I read a great deal of science fiction.

Direct: Science fiction?

Nurse: I detect that our hatchling is slipping away, Director. Let me explain, if I can, what Science Fiction might be...

* * *

"Garia! What happened just then?"

"Huh?"

She turned and looked groggily at Keren. He rose and came to help her to her feet, her joints stiff from her enforced stillness. The room was in almost total darkness by now, the only light coming from lanterns in the adjoining rooms.

"Um, what? What did you see?"

"I'm not sure... It's not like anything I can describe. A kind of brief shimmer, perhaps." He looked into her face. "Are you okay? Was it dangerous?"

She smiled at him, which relieved him somewhat. "There's never any danger where I go, Keren. At least, nobody there seems bothered about anything that we might think of as dangerous. What time is it?

"It must be time to go down for the evening meal," he replied.

"Oh! And I haven't changed!"

Jenet and Lanilla came out of the dressing room, anxious, but when they saw Garia's smile they relaxed.

"It's okay," she told them. "There were things I had to find out and I think I've done more than that. Jenet, can I go down looking like this?"

"Well, it is not customary, Milady, but it is something that occurs occasionally, when for example someone arrives late."

"Like when Terinar arrived as a Messenger, perhaps."

"Just so, Milady. If His Highness is ready, then we may go."

"Aye, Jenet," Keren agreed. "I am hungry and, judging by appearances, your mistress will be hungry too. Let us go down at once."

Garia stuck her hand through Keren's arm. "Oh, good! Keren, I'll need to ask your father for a special meeting, as soon as possible. I have been given permission to tell him, and a select group of others including you, exactly what the Beings are and what they are planning to do." She grimaced. "You're not going to like it. Neither is anybody else."

After the evening meal Garia has the difficult task of telling a select few about the Beings and what they have proposed. This results in further revelations for all concerned.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

128 - The Impossible Choice

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

In the Receiving Room Terys bustled over to Garia.

"You have not changed, dear! But we understand, you have not had a pleasant afternoon, have you?" The Queen peered keenly at Garia's face. "What of your problem? You seemed distressed this afternoon. Are you now content?"

Garia sighed. "Your Majesty, I am not content, but I understand what has to happen and I will explain all as soon as possible. I must ask for an exclusive audience with the King, Ma'am."

"Indeed? He is very busy, as you know, especially with Wallesan as our guest." Another look. "I assume it is important?"

"Yes, Ma'am. It involves... my future. But don't say anything to anyone else, please. That's important as well."

"As you wish, dear. Shall you sit? I believe everyone else is here."

The meal was awkward as Garia wanted to get Robanar to herself and attempt to explain what was going on. As she ate she realized that certain other people needed to be included in that conversation. The list grew until she wondered if she was doing the right thing. What was that saying? "If one person knows something, it is a secret. If two people know something, it isn't a secret any more."

"My dear, you seem distracted." Robanar added, "The Queen tells me you were upset over something this afternoon."

"Yes, Sire. I need to speak to you about that and as soon as possible."

"It is that important? Aye, of course, you would not have said so otherwise. But I am busy, as you know. How long will such a meeting take?"

"Sire, it will involve a number of people apart from yourself. It may take some time and I believe you will not want to do anything afterwards."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Then we must accommodate you, my dear. Wallesan, I'm sorry, my treasure must speak to me urgently. If you may entertain yourself this evening? I'm sure we can arrange something."

Garia interrupted, "Sire. I'll need His Grace and Tenant Maralin as well. I think they have earned the right to hear what I have to say."

Robanar looked at Wallesan, both men puzzled. "As you wish, my dear."

The group that Garia eventually wanted was large enough that they couldn't use the parlor or the King's sitting room. They had to use the room where the Council of the Two Worlds normally sat and Garia thought this was rather fitting. Along with Robanar, Terys and Keren were Jenet, Merizel and Feteran, since they had been involved in Garia's original discussions concerning the Beings; Merek, because of the potential consequences of Garia's actions; and Wallesan and Maralin, since they now knew about multiple worlds and personal transfers. Jenet was the only maid present, the others having been given the evening off.

Garia was hesitant. "Sire, Your Grace, I'm not happy asking you for this meeting because I know you have visitors and you're busy but it is too important to delay for much longer. There are things you all just have to know about me, about Maralin, and about the Universe we live in."

Robanar grunted. "You speak of those who brought you and Tenant Maralin to Anmar."

"Yes, Sire. Firstly, I should explain why I wanted certain people here tonight. Jenet, Merizel and Feteran, along with Keren, have known since our visit to Blackstone everything I had found out about those who brought me to Anmar. His Grace, because he has Tenant Maralin and knows some of the background and Maralin because he, like me, comes from Earth and deserves to know why. Captain Merek must be informed because what may happen soon, if you agree, could cause serious problems for your Kingdom."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "Serious problems? Explain."

"Sire, everyone around this table knows that Maralin and I, and maybe others like Yves Perriard, were brought to Anmar from Earth for various purposes. We called those who brought us here the 'Vast Multidimensional Beings' or more lately just the Beings. They live in a part of our universe most of you will find impossible to understand, or even to see, hear or touch, but it is there nevertheless."

Those from the palace already knew some of this, so just waited for Garia to continue. Wallesan and Maralin, however, were listening with great interest.

"It seems that I have gained the ability to speak with these Beings. It is even possible that I may, some day, turn into one myself, assuming I don't do something stupid and get myself killed. Meeting with them is difficult and I can't tell when I can go there or when I can't, it's just a matter of chance right now."

Maralin asked, "Is this true of all who came from Earth, Garia?"

She shook her head. "Unknown, Maralin. It has been described to me that I am like a newly hatched... avian, say, or perhaps an insect larva, with little ability to do much at all right now." She shrugged. "Maybe in time I'll be able to do more. The point is, I have no idea if anyone else is capable of what I can do. It might be that you are like an egg that hasn't hatched, for example, or one that may never hatch. I really don't know."

Maralin looked slightly disappointed but nodded. "Sorry to have interrupted."

Garia resumed, "Unfortunately, the Beings have proposed a task for me to do, and you're not going to like it. First, though, I need to give you all some background. Some of you are probably not going to like that, either."

She told them about the galaxy and, briefly, how it had begun and developed, and how the Beings had started appearing billions of years ago. She told them what they had discovered about the future of the galaxy and the Beings' attempts to change the outcome which had been predicted.

Robanar was outraged. "We dance to the tune of these Beings? Is that what you say?"

"Sire, humans wouldn't be on Anmar at all if it were not for the Beings. They try to leave us alone as much as possible. Everything they attempt is to improve the worlds they care for. But like when they brought Yves and me here, they only have the best interests of Anmar at heart, even if it means starting a war. If I may ask you to think big again, Sire. They are trying to improve us all because in the end, the fight will be undertaken as much by us, to save our own people, as it will be to save any of the Beings."

"How may what happens on Anmar affect this... galaxy you describe?"

"Sire, it seems incredible to me even saying it, but one day in the distant future there will be a Federation of worlds throughout the galaxy. Without a united front we cannot hope to save any of our worlds."

"She's right, Robanar," Wallesan agreed. "It is the same as we face here. Without the threat of war from Yod you would never have thought of your Federation idea."

Robanar grunted a reluctant acceptance and waved a hand, but Merek spoke up.

"Milady, these Beings, are they here now? Do they take account of everything we say and do?"

"Yes and no, Captain. I can't describe exactly where they are in terms you could understand. It's a kind of overlap with our world. There are only two Beings assigned to look after the whole of Anmar, so I would normally say you could have no complaint. Are they watching this meeting and listening? Yes, but this is a special meeting about them and they have an interest."

"I do not know whether to be relieved at your words or not, Milady."

"I don't think you have much to worry about, Captain. If I may continue? So, for the first time in millions of years, so I was told, they have someone who is both aware of the Beings and who has been transferred between worlds and knows it. Now while we were talking I once said to them that it was a pity I didn't know what would happen before I came to Anmar because I would have prepared myself better. That gave one of them an idea and after much research, resulted in the proposal they made to me. They want me to go back to Earth."

"What?" Robanar half started out of his seat. "But you cannot! You are about to become Palarand's next Queen!"

"And so I shall, Sire, but there is a catch. You see, when they select somebody to transfer, they usually choose someone who is about to die. This is basically for two reasons, first to avoid complications and second, because it is easier to obtain the material which makes the transfers possible. Most deaths usually involve a certain amount of confusion and they can use that to take measurements, gather samples and other things without anyone noticing. I can confirm to Tenant Maralin that when he was transferred, his Earthly body was about to be consumed in a fire in the apartment he lived in."

Maralin nodded. It was more or less what he had expected.

"On the other hand," Garia continued, "I was apparently in some kind of accident in which I had a nine in ten chance of dying, but I didn't. My original body is still there on Earth in a coma - unconscious - and has been for nearly eleven months. That gives them an opportunity to send me back to collect materials which will help Palarand and the whole Valley - heck, the whole planet! - to develop even faster."

Maralin asked, "Garia, why can't they just send you back to Earth like they brought us to Anmar? You could just pop up on a roadside somewhere."

"In the middle of the US? I'd have no ID, no history, no money, nothing. It would be very hard for me to start afresh with no background at all, especially in the suspicious climate there today. I could do it that way but it would probably take years to build up enough finances and background to make it work. By replacing my old body with a fresh clone I simply merge back into the life I would have had if I hadn't left. My old body must be fairly badly damaged if I've been stuck in a coma for nearly a year."

Robanar nodded. "I think I understand, Garia. But what of your presence here? It cannot continue, surely."

Garia sighed. "That's the big problem you have to face, Sire. If I do this, I'll just vanish from Anmar one day and reappear maybe nine months to a year later. If that happened without any warning, there could be chaos."

Robanar grimaced as he understood the problem.

Keren wanted to find a way not to lose his betrothed and asked, "Could you not stay here as well and then change over when your task is done?"

Garia shook her head. "That would give the Beings the unenviable job of killing the body which stayed behind - this one - to replace it with a new one which had all the Earth memories. As I understand the process, the original's memories have to be integrated as the new body grows. They can't be added afterwards, which means I'd lose all those that happened while the copy went to Earth." She paused. "There might be another serious problem. If I stayed here while a copy of me went to Earth, I could very well be pregnant when the copy returned. Is it likely they would want to kill me at that point?"

Merek muttered, "Milady, I have a headache."

Garia gave him a wry smile. "I know just what you mean, Captain."

Robanar asked, "Surely this can wait? Can you not secure the succession before you must needs leave?"

Maralin said, "Sire, if I read Garia's words right, that body on Earth won't last much longer. To keep someone in that state is expensive. The sooner she goes, the better."

"Maker!" Robanar buried his head in his hands. "First a war and now this."

Terys said, "Must this happen so soon, dear? We have prepared your wedding, is it all to no avail?"

"Ma'am," Garia replied, "The wedding will be fine, I think. What will happen will occur some time soon afterwards. Because of the difference in day lengths and so on, and because they have to make me a new body, I don't have an exact date, but the wedding can go ahead as planned."

Keren looked pained, as well he might. The thought of losing his new bride had struck him like a blow.

"You would have to reappear on Earth as Gary, would you not? In order to replace the sleeping body there now."

"That is correct, yes."

He frowned as he tried to puzzle through the complications.

"But you are a girl here, and you will be a boy again there... Does everyone, then, who is transferred, change genders as you and Maralin did?"

Garia shook her head. "No, what happened to us was not how it's supposed to work." Her expression twisted as she tried to find a way to explain in words that they would understand. "Okay. I'll leave the bigger explanation for another time, if I may. Basically, the machines are supposed to make an exact copy of the original by using the original instructions, the ones that cause a new baby to grow in the first place. Very occasionally the machinery goes wrong and we come out switched. The Beings who monitor Anmar don't have males and females like us so they didn't realize for a long while that anything had gone wrong. To try and find out what caused the problem, they selected Maralin since her life on Earth was about to end anyway."

Keren saw the problem. "But they must needs rely on this flaw to make a new body for you on Earth, and that will likely result in you being a girl again."

"No, it doesn't work that way, Keren. The instructions for me said, "make a boy," and that is what originally happened on Earth. They'll be using the same instructions again so it is unlikely I'll be a girl again. On the rare chance that did happen, they would scrap that body and try again until they got what they wanted."

"Ah, I see. At least..." His smile was rueful. "I feel so ignorant! So, what will happen when you return to Anmar? The same process?"

"Yes, of course. They have given me a undertaking that I will return here as a girl, because I will be needed here as your wife. As far as most people will be concerned, it will just be as if I have been away on holiday, or recovered after an illness, or something like that."

"But... why can you not remain here, while your copy goes to Earth, and then he comes back to Anmar as a boy? I would not mind it if you had a twin brother."

The Beings hadn't mentioned that option to Garia, but she had an idea what they would likely say.

"It's tricky, Keren. I think there's a kind of rule which states that the same person can't be alive in more than one place at any time. There's the potential for too many complications. That's one of the reasons they look for dying candidates for transfers. The whole transfer business appears to be bending the rules as it is, which is one reason there are so few of them."

Maralin suggested, "Perhaps they look for key people, men or women who would make a significant difference at the receiving end, who would otherwise be lost to the Universe."

Garia nodded. "That's a good way to put it."

"So let me understand the situation," Robanar summed up. "You would marry Keren and then, some few days after that, you would disappear from our world in much the same way you arrived here. Is that so?"

"Yes, Sire. Only it might be a week, or two or three. I don't know exactly."

"Then, after some months, you would appear here again... at least, someone would appear here who would look like you... or would the resemblance be more general? Would you look like Milsy, for example?"

"No, Sire. The instructions to make me would attempt to make the exact same body I had before." She frowned with thought. "I'm not sure, Sire, but there might be some natural variation built into DNA so I could look very slightly different when I come back. For all intents and purposes I'd be the same person, though, with all the same memories and everything."

Robanar nodded. "As you say. Where would you appear, then? Must we send out parties to find you again? Would you appear where you were found before?"

Garia grinned. "No, Sire. That was one of the reasons for having this meeting. Before, you had no idea who or what I was and things just developed naturally as was intended. Same with Maralin. This time, you'll know who I am and where I came from and I can be delivered anywhere suitable, Sire. There would be no point in making a mystery out of it."

Robanar grunted. "That relieves me somewhat. The thought of the wife of the next King of Palarand lying in a field somewhere, or in a ditch... No. You are right, since we are aware of what is happening there is no need for secrecy."

Keren put in, "There's a point there, father. Both Garia and Maralin had no memory of who they were for several days after they arrived. We would want to make sure that she is properly looked after until her memory returned."

Garia suggested, "That was again part of the point, Sire. You'll know I'm coming and where, and suitable arrangements can be made."

Robanar nodded and then turned to Terys. "My dear?"

"Well, I don't know, husband. This has all been such a shock, and for poor Garia, too! Do not forget that this is as unwelcome to her as it is to us. Tell us, Garia, what would happen if you did not do as these Beings request."

Garia shrugged. "Things would carry on much the same as they do now, Ma'am. Only, you all now know about the Beings, and that has to have some impact on any decisions you make in the future." She thought. "For the Beings, it would appear that the struggle they have would be much easier if I did this, Ma'am, but the chance of success if I don't is not very great. The chances of the galaxy surviving are around six in ten whereas if I go it will be nearly nine in ten."

Maralin asked, "How long are we talking about, Garia? I mean, before this all happens to the galaxy?"

"About a million years, Maralin. Only, by then it would be far too late. Like anything, you have to prepare well in advance, and that will be a big operation to co-ordinate."

Maralin's eyes narrowed. "You're talking about interstellar civilizations and all that, aren't you? Massive space fleets and defensive positions. That's going to take many thousands of years to build up. I can see why they are planning so far ahead, now." He abruptly chopped down with a hand. "That's not important to us, though. What do you plan to bring from Earth?"

"Give me a chance, Maralin! I only learned about all this this afternoon and it's a lot to take in. Since we know I'll be here at least until the wedding we have some days to make a list of things that might be useful."

Maralin nodded assent and Robanar asked, "Merek, your thoughts?"

"I am astonished, Sire. Even after everything that Lady Garia has presently brought us I thought that she could surprise us no more, but I was mistaken." He paused, collecting his thoughts. "I do not like this adventure any more than you do, Sire, but it appears Lady Garia should do as the Beings have requested. If the chances she has spoken of are anywhere near true then it would be folly to ignore the opportunity. She speaks of battle, Sire, and that is something I am familiar with. We must take every advantage offered and so must the Beings.

"As to her informing us of what is proposed, I fully understand, Sire. I would not like to consider your reaction if one day she simply disappeared from amidst us."

The look on Robanar's face showed everyone else what he thought of that idea. He glanced around the table, his gaze stopping at Feteran.

"Sire, I agree with Captain Merek. I was chosen to guarantee the safety of the Baroness and I cannot do that if she is somewhere else entirely. If, however, we know that she is to depart and, further, that she will one day return to us, then we can take some reasonable measures to calm those others we are responsible for."

Robanar grunted. "That is true, Commander. We have foreknowledge of this event and we may prepare some explanation for it."

Wallesan spoke up, looking uncomfortable.

"Robanar, forgive me, but there is something here I think you may have overlooked. Lady Garia speaks of matters about which nobody else on Anmar, save perhaps Maralin, can confirm. I would ask you to remember the Great Convocation. I would not wish you to make plans which depend on, if you will forgive me, My Lady, a young woman's word. Is there to be proof of any of this?"

Robanar leaned back. "I have considered it, Wallesan. For proof, you have only to look at the paper in front of Lady Merizel, at the electric clocks which are now on the walls of many of the palace rooms, at the steam engines which belch steam and smoke almost everywhere one turns. Garia is not of Anmar, she is from somewhere else entirely, and I am quite prepared to believe whatever she tells us."

"In that respect I agree she provides proof. But I am speaking of the invisible Beings she has described to us today."

"That is of course true. She provides us with an explanation for her presence but we have no means of proving if any of it is true." Robanar turned to Garia. "My dear? Is there any way we may be satisfied?"

"Of course, Sire. That was part of my agreement with the Beings. I knew you would need some kind of tangible proof... although perhaps tangible isn't the right word to use. Besides, I have a feeling that the proof will become a frequent visitor to the palace."

Garia stood and looked at the air above the table.

"Nurse, if you would make yourself visible."

In the air above the center of the table, a visible form appeared that Garia immediately labeled hologram. It was composed of white light and showed the Solid form of Nurse, standing about three feet tall and clothed in a wispy full-length gown. His feelers were folded down over his head giving the appearance of hair. Without exception, everybody gasped. The effect was so similar to the appearance of a classic fairy that Garia almost giggled. The figure turned and bowed to Robanar.

"Your Majesty."

The voice was high-pitched but not that of a woman's, somehow. Garia guessed that it had to be artificially generated.

Could be worse. We could have ended up with something that sounded like Stephen Hawking.

Robanar stood, facing the apparition with apprehension. "What are you? Do you have a name?"

"Your Majesty, I am one of the Beings who the one you call Garia has been talking to, although perhaps 'talking' is not the proper word to use. I am what your society would term a Questor, since my task until recently was to study the humans of the world you call Earth. When it was discovered that the being Garia had..." the Being paused, considering its words, "...become able to contact us, I was reassigned to help her adjust to her new circumstances, as I am familiar with her species. My species does not use personal identifiers in the way that you do and you would not be able to pronounce my title. I was named Nurse, since she appears to me as a new hatchling. To avoid confusion, and to make conversation easy between us, you may label me Senusret."

"Senusret? Hatchling? You are not a human, then."

"Indeed not, Your Majesty. No human could ever bear wings like these. My species lives on a world so strange to you I could not begin to explain it in any way you might understand. Suffice it to say, if I were to be present here in front of you, I would die immediately and violently. What you see is only a projection."

"Projection?" Robanar turned to Garia. "What means he?" He paused. "It is a he, is it not? Yet he wears a gown."

Garia's brow furrowed. More difficult questions! She hadn't even thought of telling them about a camera obscura, let alone any kind of projector.

"Sire, I think the Being is still in its own space, since he said he could not survive in ours. What you see is a kind of picture, an image of what the Being would look like on its own world. When I visit him... elsewhere... he looks totally different than that." She pointed at the hologram and added, "I get the sense that Nurse... uh, Senusret is male, Sire. I'm not sure about the gown."

"Hatchling, I wear this garment because my appearance thus will be familiar through myths and stories among these people. If it offends any, I can easily wear something else. I understand this society would have reservations about seeing someone humanoid who was naked."

She asked, "Is it uncomfortable for you?"

"Not in any way. Though clothing as you understand the term is not regularly worn on my home world, we have festivals as you do where we may cover our bodies with textiles of various kinds."

Robanar had recover a little from the shock of finding a glowing Being standing in the middle of his conference table.

"By your presence you confirm that everything Garia has told us is the truth. I have never doubted her word though others may not trust her as we have."

"Your Majesty, I do confirm her words." The hologram rotated to face Wallesan. "Your Grace, are you satisfied?"

The shock was still plain on the Duke's face but he managed to answer, "I suppose I am. This whole tale is so fantastic I may take some time to accept that it is all real."

"It could not be otherwise," Senusret said. "What you have been told today is entirely outside your experience. I would be more concerned if any of you did not doubt Garia's words without proof."

Maralin asked the image, "It is true, then? What Garia told us about my death?"

"It is true. I will not dwell on the detail except to say that like most who have transferred, you recognize that you have been given another chance and are not intending to waste that chance. I will apologize for your uncomfortable arrival on Anmar but the circumstances were unusual. At the time you were selected for transfer, the invasion of Joth had not begun, though our projections indicated it as a strong possibility."

"I see. Yes... I had to be left somewhere I could be found before I froze to death. The confusion surrounding the evacuation of the city hid my sudden appearance." He nodded at Senusret. "Thank you for giving me a second chance. I can do so much more here."

"That is the single purpose of such transfers as yours, though there are sometimes useful side effects." Senusret turned. "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I see that some of those around me find my size and brightness to be uncomfortable. I shall adjust my projection to reduce the glare."

The hologram shrank until it was only about a foot high and then Senusret began reducing the brightness. It was only at that point that Garia realized she had been squinting against the glare. The image then drifted away from the center of the table to a point opposite Robanar. Those sitting nearest moved their chairs aside to make room. It meant that all could now see the Being and speak to it without addressing its back.

"You have shown yourself," Robanar stated. "Does this mean you may now offer aid? What may we expect from your people?"

"Regrettably little, Your Majesty. Since our entire plan was built on the principle that no Solid should ever discover us, even speaking to you like this requires the breaking of an ingrained habit. We can no longer request that you act as though we did not exist, but you should continue implementing the policies you have already begun - and I may be breaking a rule by even offering you that much advice. For a number of different reasons we cannot offer you direct assistance."

Robanar looked disgruntled, so Garia spoke. "Sire, I understand the point. They can't offer us material assistance because they are so far ahead of anything that even I can recognize that we simply wouldn't understand it. Until we develop mathematicians who can understand and apply multidimensional math it would be pointless. Also, if they helped us at all it would make it impossible to calculate what effect our development would have on the future prospects of the galaxy. Anything we do we have to do ourselves, Sire."

"But this journey of yours to Earth, to return with items which may help us, is this not the same thing?"

"No, Sire. To use their terminology, it will be a Solid collecting Solid items which will all be thoroughly understood on Earth, much like my clothing and watch. That information can be calculated, Sire."

"Ah. As you say, Garia."

"There might be things which Senusret can tell us, though," Garia mused. She turned to the image. "Would you say there would be a problem helping us know about the past of our worlds? I can't imagine any harm coming from today's people knowing Anmar's history, or telling them something of Earth's history since Anmar shares some of it."

"An interesting idea, hatchling. Oh, I suppose I must stop calling you that, mustn't I? Garia, then. I will have to consult my superiors but in principle you may be right. The history of Anmar would be available for any competent archaeologist to find, so I see little reason it would cause problems to tell you more. The history of Earth is a different matter, since it may involve devices or ideas which may not become known on Anmar until later or at all. I will find out what I am permitted to tell you."

"Another idea," Garia added. "What about astronomy? As far as I know nothing of Earth's modern astronomy has much effect on what happens on Earth. Information about the galaxy can only help in the long run and shouldn't involve machinery we can't build."

Senusret was silent for a noticeable time before speaking. "Astronomy is a subject I am not qualified to speak on, Garia. You must understand that the galaxy we perceive is not the one that Solids can detect. I must ask for guidance before answering." He paused, before adding, "However, you have shown that there may be some subjects on which it could be safe for us to converse." He turned to Robanar. "Your Majesty, it seems that I may be able to offer you certain kinds of information, even if I am forbidden to offer direct assistance."

Robanar nodded. "As you say. I did not appreciate your problem. How often are you likely to appear, then? How may we manage such meetings as these?"

"Your Majesty, I regret that meetings may be infrequent. Once... Garia departs for Earth I must travel there to supervise her visit, which involves many complications. When she returns I should be able to give you advance warning."

"As a matter of interest," Garia asked, "can you tell us how far away Earth is? It doesn't really matter but it might be useful to know."

"Earth is some eleven hundred of Earth's light-years away from this world, but the star they name their Sun cannot be seen from here because of intervening dust clouds. It takes me five of Earth's days to travel from one world to the other, although I do not travel across the Solid galaxy to make the journey."

Maralin asked, "Hyperspace?"

"I regret I cannot answer that question. What there is that Solids may make use of you must discover for yourselves at the appropriate time."

"Oh. Sorry I asked."

"It is natural for you to be inquisitive. I must warn all of you, however, that you should not attempt to infer anything should I be unable to answer any of your questions. A refusal to reply may not indicate a negative response or even that I know the answer to your question."

Robanar asked, "Who shall be told of your existence?"

"I will appear only to those people now present in this room, Your Majesty. That was part of the agreement reached with... Garia. If any others are present, I will not make myself visible. For your part, no-one outside this room may learn of my existence. To know that a being such as myself existed would cause undesirable side effects." Senusret turned to Wallesan. "Your Grace, of course you will return to your own domain once the bonding ceremony has been completed. If there is need I may appear to you and to Maralin there. I would caution all that I have other duties and may not be available at all times to converse. We must arrange some kind of signal to let each other know that a meeting is required."

Wallesan nodded once. "Agreed."

Robanar added his own agreement, then asked, "You mentioned others. Are we likely to see any of them?"

"No, Your Majesty. I was chosen for two reasons, I am familiar with your species and my own form is approximately the same as yours. Most of the others who visit Anmar from time to time are of different species that you would find difficult to speak with. Perhaps Garia could explain."

"Sire, Senusret is right. Some of the others I have met are... strange. There is one who would empty this room in moments if she appeared here. Think about something that looked like a spider with the size and appetite of a grakh. Humans are not the only intelligent life in the galaxy, Sire. It seems they can come from anywhere and be almost any shape or size."

Robanar grimaced. "Then perhaps it is well that only... Senusret may appear. I have not the stomach for strange apparitions, nor do I believe many of those here do. I have enough trouble coping with such a bisken as I see before me."

Senusret said, "Your Majesty, I will depart now. My unexpected presence here and my unusual appearance have caused stress to you and those you speak with. You need time to talk among yourselves of what you have seen and heard here tonight. I will advise Garia if and when I may appear again."

Robanar stared at Senusret, considering his words. "Very well." He glanced around the table. "Is there anything anyone desires to ask, before this being departs? No? We are all too mazed, it seems, for sensible thought. Senusret, we thank you for your presence and what you have revealed tonight. You have answered many questions but still more remain."

Senusret bowed and then the image gradually dimmed until nothing remained. Garia blinked, adjusting her sight to the light of the candles which normally provided sufficient light for the room. Everybody sighed and relaxed in their chairs.

Wallesan was the first to speak, blowing out a long breath of relief before saying, "Robanar, when Lady Garia asked for my presence tonight I did not expect such revelations! To know that Anmar is but one of many worlds, that there are Beings who may travel between them, that we are all part of a Great Plan, this overwhelms me. I shall consider my actions in a different light in future."

"Aye, brother." Robanar was somber. "Yet the business of government must continue as it did before, I deem. The rest of Anmar must know nothing of what transpired here, the life of our lands must go on as it always has. We have a war to fight and win and that must take all our immediate attention." He turned to Garia. "My dear, I am not sure if I must thank you for what has been revealed here tonight. I do thank you for revealing to us that you must needs depart Anmar for some while. Without forewarning great damage might have been done."

"Sire, I swore you an oath and I shall abide by it. If you do not want me to go, then say so. It isn't my choice to leave everyone and everything I love, Sire."

Robanar regarded Garia with surprise. What must happen was obvious but she was his vassal and she was giving him the final word.

"Garia, your loyalty to me and to Palarand do you credit. However, if you will recall when you made that oath to me I said that I would not prevent you leaving Palarand at a future time, since I knew you answered to higher beings than myself. We have just met one of those higher beings and he has given me sufficient reason for your departure. Do you wish that I should release you from your oath?"

"What? Sire, no! Palarand is my home and always will be. Besides, I'm about to marry your son, aren't I?"

"That is another matter." Robanar turned to Keren. "Son, the circumstances have changed, or been changed for us. To marry and then to lose your bride after some short space of days may put a different color on your situation. I know what you previously declared, but it is right that I should offer you the chance to reconsider. Even though the remaining time is short, it may still be possible to postpone your wedding until Garia returns. What say you?"

Keren's response was direct and immediate. "Father, I would not consider such a thing. We are meant for each other and the sooner we are joined the happier I will be. I do not like the thought that I may so soon lose her, but it will be little different than when you sent me upriver as an envoy. We have been apart in the past and I have no doubt we will by circumstance be apart in the future. Such is the life of a Prince and such is also the life of a King."

Robanar bowed his head in acknowledgement of the realities of being a member of royalty. "Then we shall proceed with the wedding as if this meeting had not happened. Merek, we must prepare our people for the time when our new Princess shall leave us for some while."

"Aye, Sire."

"Garia, I know that it was your intention to travel with Keren to Blackstone after your wedding. Has this latest scheme caused your plans to change in any way?"

"Sire, I've barely had time to think through all the implications. Um, my first thoughts are that we should just continue as planned, Sire. Like when I went north before, it would be a good way to get me away from people's attentions so my departure, if we can call it that, won't be noticed too much." She frowned. "There's going to be a problem when Keren gets to Blackstone, I guess, but we can talk about that another time."

Robanar fixed her with his eye. "There are many matters we must needs consider, Garia. I pray we may find time to manage all before your wedding day."

"Yes, Sire. I'm sorry to complicate matters like this."

"It was not your doing, my dear. You have nothing to apologize for, I deem. Come, I think we have all done enough for one evening, let us rise and return to our usual activities while we consider what we have witnessed here tonight. For myself, I could do with a drink, I believe. Wallesan, would you join me?"

"Aye, brother. I must needs come to terms with what has happened here tonight."

* * *

Keren walked with Garia back towards their suites.

"I wish you weren't going, Garia."

"I wish I wasn't going, either! Like your father said, this wasn't my doing. I just happened to make a chance observation to the one single person who knew what had happened to me on Earth, that's all. Suddenly the whole galaxy is scrambling to make use of the opportunity that represents." She snuggled closer to his body as they walked, his arm over her shoulder. "I just want to be married, that's all. I want you."

Keren looked down at her and smiled. "And I you, my love. We will have some days together, will we not? Let us make the best of the time left to us, then."

She rolled her eyes. "You'd better not wear me out, that's all I ask! I'll be worn out as it is with the festival and all the other weddings, let alone my own ceremony."

"Not to mention all the eminent visitors who are coming for your wedding, my love. Don't worry, I'll probably be as worn out as you so I'll be gentle, I promise."

"I can't wait, but I know I have to."

Garia and Eriana move out of the palace to make room for all the expected distinguished guests. On their return for lunch there are dispatches from the war to read before the first visitors arrive, which include an unexpected guest who has news of a different kind.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

129 - Rulers with Strange Names

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I think that's the last one, Milady."

Garia glanced around her dressing room at the bare rails and shelves. She sighed.

"It has to be, the room is bare." She asked the servant, "You've boxed up everything else?"

"Aye, Milady. Most have gone to His Highness's suite but Mistress Jenet has determined which chests shall go to Blackstone House with you."

Garia turned to Jenet, who nodded.

"It is mostly the winter attire which has been left behind, Milady," Jenet explained. "Since we do not know how long you may be at Blackstone House, I thought to take a fair selection of day gowns for you to wear, and of course you will need evening gowns for the many receptions His Majesty must needs hold."

Garia protested, "Not know how long I'll be at -" She paused. "I guess you're right, at that. We all know what is supposed to happen, but..."

"As you say, Milady." Jenet turned to the servants who stood waiting. "You may remove the chests."

They watched as the men carried the chests out of the dressing room and out of the suite before Garia spoke again.

"Well. I suppose that's another part of my life ended, isn't it? I rather liked living in here, I'd just about gotten used to it. Now it will be seven days or so camping at Blackstone House and then I'll be coming back to live with Keren in his suite." Her nose wrinkled. "I wonder what that'll be like? He's over the other side, isn't he? Does that mean he gets the sun in his windows?"

"He does not, Milady. I believe that because of the direction his suite may be slightly cooler than those on this side of the corridor, which may be a factor in the hotter months of summer."

"Right." Garia remembered back to when she had arrived at the palace and the whole Valley was baking hot. "But he still comes over this side for his afternoon nap."

"Aye, Milady, but that is because he would wish to nap beside his parents." Jenet paused. "Would it be your wish to take your naps on the other balcony once you are wed, Milady?"

That's not going to happen, is it? I'll be gone soon enough and by the time I come back it will either be Fall or Winter. No naps for me this summer!

"And disappoint the Queen?" Garia smiled. "Besides, I like it over this side. We'll carry on as before, Jenet."

"As you wish, Milady. I'm sure the Queen will be pleased."

"You mentioned how hot it was last summer. That was a bit strange, wasn't it? I mean, when I first came to Palarand. Now at home in Kansas we'd normally take off as much as possible to cope with the heat so I wasn't happy to begin with having to wear all those flouncy layers but I've realized how cooling they can be. The summer gowns I have are very practical but I'm sure some shorter styles will come in eventually."

Jenet looked apprehensive. "Shorter styles, Milady?"

Garia grinned. "You'll see. But I wouldn't worry, I don't anticipate outraging Palarandi society any time soon."

Jenet's response was dry. "Any more than you already have done, Milady?"

"Ouch! You hit the mark there, I guess. But after I'm wed, I'll have to behave myself a little, I think. I really don't want to frighten people off, it could turn them against Keren and that would never do."

"As you say, Milady."

There was a small commotion and Eriana appeared at the doorway.

"I see that your chambers are as bare as mine," she remarked.

"Yes, we'd better get going and let the servants clean these rooms up for our distinguished guests," Garia replied. "Ready?"

"Aye," Eriana said. "There will be more rulers gathered here this springtide than I ever knew existed."

"Me too! I just hope I don't make a mistake and say the wrong thing to the wrong ruler and get myself into trouble."

"But we will be out of the way, will we not? Blackstone House will be a haven of peace amid all the bustle, I deem."

"Ha! You forget, we'll be crammed with everyone who normally lived in the palace, not to mention we'll be required to return here to receive all visitors and attend all receptions."

"Such is the lot of a daughter of Kings, Garia. Soon enough it will be your lot as well."

A guildsman carrying a toolbag entered the bedroom. "Milady?"

"Yes, yes, we're going! I think you'll find we haven't left anything behind. If you do find anything, take it to His Highness's suite, will you?"

The man bowed. "As you command, Milady. Thank you, Milady." He turned and bowed again. "Highness."

The two exited Garia's former suite to meet Keren, coming from his own suite and looking harassed. Seeing them he smiled and bowed.

"I had forgotten just how much clothing a woman requires," he said with a smile. "All those gowns!"

"You do know some have gone to Blackstone House?" Garia enquired with a straight face. "Besides, you'd only complain if I wore the same thing every day."

Keren winced. "I used to stare at all the gowns my sisters had but didn't really appreciate what you all have to put up with." He looked unhappy. "How many chests?"

Garia smirked. "Only six or eight, I forget the number."

Eriana said, "In my father's house I did not have so many clothes as are worn here, Keren, even though 'tis warmer. Since I have been here I can understand the need for variety since Palarand's society is so large. Besides, your betrothed has attire for exercise, for riding and for fighting, clothing that most women would not need."

"Aye." Keren nodded, a smile returning. "I do not object, Eriana, merely marvel. So, what are you two doing now? Off to Blackstone House, I suppose?"

"Yes, Keren," Garia confirmed. "We'll get ourselves settled in and then come back here for lunch. I believe there are some people arriving this afternoon? The message was very brief."

The Prince frowned. "Aye. I know as much as you. I think I'll see you off and then go to the Messenger Office to see if I can learn more."

The group, surrounded by the inevitable escort, walked through a palace seething with staff making ready for many high-status guests. In the stables Garia found Snep waiting for her, along with Eriana's mount and frayen for those members of her entourage and escort. This section of the stables looked empty, since all the frayen for Garia's staff and armsmen, barring some for those remaining there on duty, had been taken to Blackstone House to free up space for arrivals.

Keren clasped Garia closely and kissed her soundly, to the amusement of their watchers.

"This is silly, isn't it?" he grinned down at her. "You're only going to be away for two bells or so."

"Oh, I don't know," she replied, her own expression innocent, "I could get used to doing this any time, even if I'm just going to the next corridor."

"Hah!" He released her. "Just you wait until we're married... you'll have to behave yourself then."

Garia pouted. "You started it. Your Highness."

"Why, so I did! Go on, climb on before Snep makes a snack from your new jacket."

"Well, he has to get my attention somehow, doesn't he?"

With a further peck on the cheek Garia mounted Snep and led the way out of the stables, heading for the front gate. Two of her armsmen pulled in front and Eriana rode up alongside her. They headed into the city along a route now well-known to all. Behind them, a wagon carrying Garia's chests followed with Lanilla beside the wagoneer.

The weather had brightened considerably but it was still not quite warm enough for short sleeves and tabards, so Garia wore a new riding jacket that was cut to fit her upper body snugly but flared below the waist. The significant difference to this style was the gleaming zipper which closed the front of the jacket. Eriana, by contrast, wore a long-sleeved woolen top under a sleeveless jerkin with fur on the outside, one of her favorite items that had survived the journey from Einnland all the way to Forguland and back. All the women were wearing bowler-style riding hats and none were overtly armed.

"Forgive me, Garia," Eriana said after a street or two, "you seem somewhat... tense, perhaps, these past few days. Is there something I should know?"

Well, yes, there is actually. But I can't tell you.

"Uh, you do know we have a festival and a number of weddings coming up? Including mine? Not to mention all those special guests? It isn't surprising I'm tense, what with everything to think about."

"I understand that, Garia." Eriana flicked a dismissive hand. "In Einnland I let my underlings worry about such things for me. I just appeared when I was told to. I recognize that matters are different in Palarand but it seems to me there are other matters on your mind."

Garia made a non-committal noise. "There's just so much. It's not just the festival or the weddings, I have a trip to Blackstone to organize, there's Guild meetings, the new colleges to inspect, Blackstone House and the hotel to supervise not to mention any number of special projects connected to the war."

Eriana nodded. "As you say. I had forgotten how much hard work you already do, forgive me for not thinking."

"No problem." She grimaced. "I suspect it's only going to get worse after my marriage."

"That's why you have staff, Garia. You should not be managing everything you just named by yourself."

"I know, that's why I had Gullbrand off you. We'll see." Garia thought. "Have you made any decision what you're going to do yourself afterwards?"

"Not really. I may have a commission from the Duke of Joth, if His Majesty permits. The Visund will soon be seaworthy again and Maralin has suggested that I might wish to convey His Grace back to Joth by the river and use the opportunity to see some more of the Great Valley before I settle in Palarand."

"That's a great idea! You're really a water person, aren't you?"

"As you say, Garia."

"I come from a state so far inland a river is just something you have to get across, that's all. I can appreciate that for you it might be different. Yes, that's a great idea." Garia looked wistful. "I wish I could join you but I imagine I'm going to be busy afterwards."

Eriana's smile was warm. "Busy, you say? Perhaps I do not understand the Valley tongue as well as I thought I did."

Garia reddened. "Ah, you know what I mean. I won't be flat on my back the whole time."

"As you say. Such is also the lot of a daughter of a King... or the wife of a Prince."

* * *

At Blackstone House their mounts were taken away to join those already in the crowded stables and Garia led the way indoors. Gullbrand was waiting, bowing before both women.

"Highness, Milady, welcome. All is ready for you. I will have your remaining chests taken to your sleeping chambers and unpacked."

"Thank you, Gullbrand. Any problems?"

"Nothing serious, Milady. I have had to seek extra supplies of food and fodder for the festival period since our numbers are swelled. It seems that fodder in particular commands a premium price, perhaps the presence of so many visitors to the capital has made a difference."

Garia winced. "Pay what you have to, Gullbrand. Our frayen are important and we can't let them go short."

Gullbrand bowed. "As you command, Milady."

Merizel emerged from one of the front offices. "Hey, Garia, Eriana, good morning." She bobbed a curtsey before coming and hugging Garia. "You've moved out, then?"

"Yes, both of us."

Merizel grinned. "Welcome to the mad-house. I hadn't realized just how many people you had managed to pick up along the way, myself first, of course. It's probably just as well you'll still be eating most of your meals at the palace because the system here isn't exactly working at the moment."

"Oh?"

"Aye. With so many people to feed we have had over-baked bread, cold porridge, that kind of thing. Makes me wish we had Sookie running the place, but they mean well. Nothing to concern yourself about."

"If you say so. Anything else I should know?"

"There's the usual pile of letters for you to read."

"What a surprise. The party from Blackstone?"

Merizel rolled her eyes. "Aye, Garia! Well on their journey. Because of their importance we have had semaphore signals from every station they have passed."

"And Master Yarling?"

"With them of course." She added, "You worry too much, Garia, though I do not blame you. Everything is in hand, as it should be."

"Thank you, Merry." Garia looked around. "Eriana, do you want to go and find your fellow countrymen? It looks as if I'll be stuck in the office until it is time for us to change and go back to the palace."

"Of course, Garia. I'll see you later."

* * *

Garia regarded the carriage with annoyance. She had ridden in carriages before but she really preferred riding the back of a frayen, as everyone knew. However, today's reception demanded a formal gown and she couldn't ride while laced into a formal gown. This time, she'd have to sit inside and let someone else enjoy the ride.

It didn't help that Eriana, similarly attired in a formal gown, accepted the carriage ride as her birthright.

It also didn't help that the sun had become sufficiently brighter that Jenet had insisted that Garia wore a bonnet and formal gloves and she felt really, really silly.

"Let's do this." She led the way to the carriage. "The sooner we get to the palace the sooner I can take this silly hat off."

Eriana cocked her head. "I do not understand, Garia. You look very pretty dressed like that. What girl would not want to look her best as we progress through the city streets to the palace?"

"It's just -" Garia closed her mouth and gestured at the carriage. Eriana's viewpoint was literally worlds apart from her own experience and explaining would get her nowhere. She accepted Vidrik's hand to help her into the vehicle and then arranged herself on the seat, her full skirts flouncing around her. Eriana followed, to seat herself beside Garia. Jenet and Marisa, Eriana's current maid, seated themselves facing their mistresses. Those staff who were in the yard bowed and curtseyed. Their escort, eight this time, formed up around the carriage and led the way out onto the city streets.

Since it had become sunny the roof of the carriage had been folded down and the two girls were plainly visible as they drove through the streets. Garia felt very self-conscious at first but the shouts of recognition and the waves and cheers soon settled her down. In the city she had become... perhaps notorious was not the right word, but certainly well-known, especially after the brawl at the Assembly reception, and she was surprised by how many of those now thronging the sidewalks knew who she was.

A street market, with stalls which had spilled out into the roadway on either side, caused their procession to slow right down and Feteran had an anxious look on his face as the crowd closed in to catch a glimpse of their Princess-to-be. Garia was tense at first but relaxed when she realized there was no malice in the people pressed against the carriage. She heard snatches of their conversations.

"- I thought she would be taller! She defeated two men with but a spear -"

"- so cute, though! The Prince is a lucky boy and she will make us -"

"- That's her, there, the shorter one! Ma, can we go -"

"- says she is a worthy Guildswoman. Why, Maris said that -"

"- so beautiful! I want to look like that when I -"

"Who is that taller one? She must be foreign, hair that color doesn't -"

Eriana leaned towards Garia to be heard over the hubbub of the crowd.

"See? You are among your people, Garia. Just smile and wave and they will remember this brief passage the rest of their lives."

Garia was surprised to realize the truth of that remark, so did as she was advised. By the time they reached the palace yard she was in much better spirits. Waiting on the steps to greet them were Keren, Lars and Maralin. The Prince had a big smile on his face as he helped them from the carriage.

"Maker! You look so regal sitting in that carriage! Your pardon, Eriana, but you are born to it. This is a new experience for Garia."

"Aye, Keren, I had to encourage her along the way. I deem she is already well-loved within the city."

The Prince turned an appreciative smile on his betrothed.

"You do look nice in that hat."

Garia scowled at him.

"What?"

Eriana explained, "I deem Milady would prefer to be wearing a riding helmet instead of a hat-maker's fancy, Keren. She is not accustomed to playing the part as you or I do."

"No, I am not!" Garia agreed forcefully, adding, "I'll just have to learn to be more patient, that's all. I can't go around embarrassing my husband, can I?"

Keren took her hand. "I don't want you to change, my love, I want you just the way you are. Come, let us go inside and then Jenet can relieve you of this annoyance."

Inside the entrance Jenet untied the wide ribbon under Garia's chin and then removed the two hatpins which secured the creation on her head. Garia smoothed her hair into place with relief.

"I'm sorry, Jenet. I'm going to have to pay more attention to hats, aren't I? I need to figure out what kinds I like and those I don't." She turned to Keren. "Any news?"

"Oh, yes, lots!" Keren indicated Maralin. "We can tell you the main points as we walk to the Receiving Room."

"Sounds like good news, then."

"Aye," Maralin confirmed. "Our forces - the allied forces, that is - have invaded Yod." He smiled. "Crossing the river was not as bad as we had feared."

"Indeed not," Keren took up the narrative. "In those regions the Sirrel is still around a mark wide and there were Yod galleys defending most of the bank facing that where our levies had gathered. So four of our galleys were sent out into the river and anchored in a line about two hundred strides offshore and a hundred strides apart. Hidden in the bow of each was a rifleman with one of your new toys, Garia. Whenever a Yod galley approached, with our galleys seeming an easy target, the sniper in that galley or the next one aimed for the steersman."

"It was a brilliant idea, Garia, and one only possible with the new rifles," Maralin explained. "Each of our galleys covered the blind spots of the other, so approaching steersmen were always vulnerable. Whenever one was hit, another took his place as you might expect. But he was targeted as well."

"They sent out six against us," Keren added. "Four took fright and returned to their own wharves, one became mired on a sandbank attempting to avoid us and the sixth -"

"- approached the end galley of the line and attempted to board," Maralin finished. "As it came close enough, a grenade was thrown into it which exploded killing seven and started the boat sinking. The rest of the crew promptly surrendered. It was towed into the shallows and the men rescued."

The party turned into the Receiving Room and found themselves a corner to wait until the King and Queen arrived.

"The next step was to move the anchored galleys further across the river so that the rifles could reach the wharves," Keren continued. "It wasn't long before no-one would risk walking there, even with shields, which meant the way was clear for our own men to land and secure the wharves for our own use. It seems that there has been little resistance to their landing so far, though we know those of Yod must offer battle soon enough."

Garia was impressed. "Fantastic! That's really good news, Keren, and I'm pleased to hear that somebody at the sharp end is using their brains." She considered. This wasn't like a war back home. The news had to have arrived by letter, which meant that what had been described was already old news. "How long ago did that happen?"

"Let me see," Keren thought. "Today is the nineteenth day of Marash, is it not? And the letter was dated the thirteenth, I deem. So they will be well established by now, if all should go as desired."

"Five days? That's impressive for that distance, Keren."

He shrugged. "It is war news, Garia, which takes priority over all else these days. Of course, once we construct the semaphore system through the Great Valley then messages may take two days from end to end, would you agree?"

Garia was open-mouthed. "You think -"

Her question was interrupted by the arrival of Wallesan, followed almost immediately by the King and Queen. Once they had all been seated and the meal begun, Eriana had a question.

"Sire, who are we expecting to arrive today? As you may expect, I am not familiar with the political arrangements in the Great Valley, except for those countries we have passed through."

"My dear," Robanar replied, "you have passed through this one, I deem, on your return from Joth. We expect the Andrate of Smordan this afternoon."

"The... Andrate? I remember Smordan, it is true, but we saw little of it except the roadhouses we slept in. Sire, of what manner of man is this Andrate? I do not know that word."

"He is... the equal of a Duke or a Grand Duke, Eriana. Wouldn't you agree, Wallesan? I deem you have more to do with him than ourselves."

"Aye, brother. Highness," Wallesan addressed Eriana, "the title is an old one which relates to an empire that once governed the Great Valley, the same one which gave us the language we all speak. If you have need to address him, he prefers 'Your Eminence', though 'Your Grace' or even 'My Lord' would not cause offence. He is an old man now, though still hale, and I expect that he will bring one or more of his sons to support him."

"That's what the semaphore message says," confirmed Robanar. "His eldest son remains to guide his domain while his second son accompanies him this day."

"Thank you, Sire, Your Grace. There is much that I must needs learn about your neighbors and I will attend my studies with care."

The afternoon was another one of those hurry-up-and-wait occasions but Garia spent her time discussing the latest news from Yod while they awaited their visitor. As it happened, they were standing on the porch in a group, enjoying the fine afternoon weather, when the lookout boy ran from the gate with a surprising announcement.

"Sire! Two processions approach the gates!"

Robanar looked at Wallesan but there had been no indication of another arrival so soon. All they need do was wait and the mystery would resolve itself. Soon enough a small procession entered the gates, the lancers leading the two coaches dipping their pennants to acknowledge the Palace Guardsmen. The leading coach pulled up in front of the steps and flunkeys hurried to open the doors.

Out stepped a tall, pale man of great age, bareheaded, bald except for a close-cropped fuzz around the back and sides. In this society he would be considered slender but Garia didn't consider him to be underweight, he just looked thin because he was so tall. He waited until a man of middle age joined him from the other side of the coach and then mounted the steps.

"Robanar. Well met."

The two clasped each other in a formal hug before standing back to inspect the other.

"Chorvath," Robanar acknowledged. "Welcome to my home. Treat my house as you would your own."

Chorvath gave a faint smile. "This pile? I will be lost within a bell, just like the last time. Thank you, cousin. I know you will be busy this Spring Dawning, I'll try and keep out of the way." He turned. "Your Majesty, you are still as magnificent as ever."

Terys blushed as she made a brief curtsey. "As I told you before, Your Eminence, all compliments gratefully received. Welcome to our humble home."

Chorvath snorted. "As you say, Your Majesty. If I may present my second son Chorsond. He has visited you before but when he was a young lad, I believe."

Terys looked at the sandy-haired man who bowed before her. "Aye, I remember you, young scamp. I trust you are better behaved these days?"

"Your Majesty, those days are long ago now. If it were not for the Prince's marriage, I would be leading Smordan's men in Yod this day."

Terys was startled. "I apologize, My Lord! My, how the years pass! Aye, you have grown into a worthy young man. Welcome to Palarand, then. I hope we will find enough to keep you entertained while you are here."

Chorsond bowed. "As you say, Your Majesty. I look forward to seeing the wonders I have heard so much about."

His father echoed his sentiments. "Aye, I will agree with that! Robanar, I deem there is much we have to discuss while I am here. I noticed the busy construction works along the road into the city."

"That and much else, Your Eminence." Robanar gestured. "You recently met Keren, of course. And this is the young lady he will be marrying, Baroness Garia of Blackstone."

Keren bowed and Garia curtseyed as the tall man turned to study them carefully.

"Your Highness," he acknowledged Keren with a nod. "My Lady. His Highness' description of you was inexact, though I do not blame him for it. You are beautiful, my dear, and you will make Palarand a wonderful Queen in time." He frowned, adding, "...though you are shorter than I was led to believe."

"Your Eminence, I hear that a lot, I'm afraid." Garia smiled. "Don't let that fool you, though. I can manage perfectly well among these great oafs."

The Andrate returned the smile. "I'm sure you and I are going to get along splendidly, my dear."

Robanar had just completed the introductions when a bugle blew and the second convoy entered the yard. Chorvath's men hurriedly moved their coaches and frayen out of the way to allow a single carriage, escorted by nine men, to pull up at the steps.

"Who are they?" Keren muttered as a middle-aged man got out. "I don't recognize those colors."

Two other men, both in uniform, followed the stranger out. To Garia their clothes had a slightly odd look.

"Not Yod, surely?" asked Eriana. "I do not know the various colors of the Valley states. I have only seen those of Yod in their war garb."

Robanar muttered. "Not Yod, no. I believe I know, Eriana, but we shall find out soon enough."

The senior of the two uniformed men climbed the steps and saluted by banging his open palm on his chest.

"Your Majesty. If you may forgive us for our unannounced arrival. We have had a long and difficult voyage from Faralmark. If I may present my liege, His Grace Simbran the Younger, Margrave of Faralmark, who attends your festival with messages from Her Majesty's homelands."

"Your liege is welcome here this day. Your own name?"

The man flushed. "Your Majesty, I apologize. This is an unusual situation and I forgot myself. I am Captain of the Field Woltass of His Grace's Forces of Defense and my companion is Senior Captain Hannar."

He stopped as the Margrave reached the welcoming party.

"Your Majesty," the man said in a deep voice, "I regret that we could not warn you in advance that we desired to attend your celebrations. Our journey here has been long and difficult. If you have no room for us I can find some other residence within your fine city."

Robanar clasped the Margrave.

"Simbran. Be welcome here. If this is all your party, we shall find room for you in the palace. The Maker knows it is big enough."

"Robanar. I attended here many years ago, I believe, at some celebration or other, probably when your father was King. I do not recognize the building, it has grown once again."

"Aye, tis the curse of Palarand, I deem. If I may introduce you to our recently arrived guests." Robanar gestured. "The Andrate of Smordan. Chorvath's coach arrived just before yours did. He brings his son Chorsond with him."

The men all exchanged hugs and handshakes.

"And this is Duke Wallesan of Joth, who has been staying with us for some small while. You will have passed by his lands, I deem. I am certain that while the main reason for our gathering is the marriage of my son, we shall all have a great deal to speak about concerning other matters."

"Yod, you mean?" asked Simbran.

"Aye, that and several other matters of equal importance."

Chorvath and Simbran looked at Robanar sharply. What else could be as important as a war that affected the whole Valley?

"I am intrigued, cousin," Simbran said. "This promises to be an interesting festival, I deem."

"Aye, you have my word on that. Have you met Keren? No? This is my son, the occasion for our gathering, and beside him is Garia, Baroness Blackstone, who will become his bride."

Simbran bowed to Keren and then to Garia. "I regret I know little about you, My Lady, but I hope that will be rectified by the time I must return upriver. My lands are beyond Yod and so we have heard little of what has recently happened in the lower reaches of the Sirrel."

Robanar rubbed his hands together. "Simbran, you have no idea. Well, come you all in and let us get you settled. You have both traveled far, let me offer you the hospitality of Palarand to rest and clean yourselves up before our formal reception this evening."

* * *

The reception meal was everything Garia had expected. The table glittered with the best silver, the best china and the servants were all immaculately dressed. Mindful that four heads of countries were seated in the same room at the same table, Merek had lined the walls with guardsmen, all gleaming in their half-armor and their presence more than just ceremonial ornamentation. Further patrols roamed the nearer corridors.

Despite this, the meal was conducted in a friendly, relaxed manner. The newcomers had traveled long and hard to reach the city and Robanar insisted that formality was not expected. None of them had ever heard of Einnland and so they found Eriana's tale very interesting. A discreet word ensured that Garia's story would be left to a quieter, more private moment.

"Naturally, I have never heard of Faralmark," Eriana told the Margrave. "I have traveled as far as Forguland to fight the enemy, I doubt not that your realm must lie beyond Yod. Your Grace, how is it then you managed to pass through those who are our enemy?"

"Ah," Simbran replied, "Highness, Faralmark is not at war with Yod, not... legally. As a ruler I thus have the right to unobstructed passage through those lands, by road or by water. However, my right was disputed on no less than eight occasions, although some were by those opposing Yod. To have to continue to justify one's self to an under-officer and a patrol of soldiers is wearisome, I deem."

Robanar was astonished. "They sought to delay you?"

"Cousin, they did not believe who I was. I brought only a small escort and so they thought me some kind of spy or informant." His voice was dry. "The first patrol of Yod that stopped us fared badly once the truth was discovered. The Tributant of the nearby town personally slew the under-officer in front of us and placed his men in chains for it. From then until we left Yod we had an additional escort of their own men, though it did not prevent other stops and searches."

Chorvath was outraged. "They searched your belongings, Simbran?"

The Margrave nodded. "Aye, though they did not open any sealed packets we were carrying. It seems the rule of the Valley Messenger Service still holds in Yod, though just barely."

Merek asked, "If I may, Your Grace. I know we will have the detail another time, but how did you travel? What was the temper of those towns you passed through?"

Simbran shook his head. "We came by the river, Captain. Our colors were enough to let us pass the Yodan stretch of the Sirrel, but we must needs land every night to find food and lodging. It was then we were accosted." His expression changed. "Once we came to the region where the Yodans warred against those from the lower Sirrel, we were warned against proceeding. We did, of course, but were stopped on four occasions by galleys who thought we were of Yod, come to make mischief among them. I will own they treated us better once they discovered who we were."

Wallesan commented, "It is unusual, these days, for such as we to travel the Valley by river. I deem you will make hard work of the return journey, Simbran, even if the war is finished by then."

Simbran nodded. "Aye, I can but agree. The Sirrel has more twists than a serpent! I had forgotten just how it winds through the lower reaches of the Valley. Perhaps I will obtain a coach in Palarand, we are not so large a party." He turned back to Merek. "As for the temper of the Yodan lands, Captain, I can only report what I saw whenever we landed. Confusion. Bewilderment. Resignation. Friends, for that is what I deem you all to be, those of Yod know the end is near, they but await the stroke. For myself, as representative of lands beyond Yod, I cannot wait for that day to come. They have been a blight on our lands for far too long."

Robanar exchanged a glance with Wallesan. "Aye, we can but agree," he said to Simbran. "Let us leave such matters until later, I'm sure the ladies along the table desire to hear more pleasant words with their meal."

"Indeed, cousin. Your Majesty," he addressed Terys, "I have letters from your mother and brothers in my pouch. I will pass them to you when we retire from table."

"Oh, thank you, Simbran. Have you seen my family lately? Can you tell me of their health?"

"Regrettably not, Your Majesty. Your younger brother Ennan recently came to me in Faralmark with the letters, since he had business nearby. In fact, it was the presence of those letters, together with the announcement of Prince Keren's betrothal, which decided me to attempt to attend their marriage. However, we spoke of your family when he came to my court and I will describe as well as I can what he told me then."

Terys was delighted. "Oh, you are a good man, Simbran! We will have time to speak of Ennan's visit while you are here, I doubt not."

"As you say, Your Majesty."

Later in the meal Chorvath asked, "Robanar, what is that strange thing on the wall over your doors? I swear parts of it have moved since we sat to table."

Everybody turned to inspect the clock, mounted above the entrance doorway.

"Aye, parts of it move all the time, Chorvath. It they did not, I would ask a guildsman to mend it since it is intended to inform us which bell of the day or night it might be. Did you not hear the bell make a noise as we sat down? No, perhaps not, we were too busy speaking."

"It is something to do with your palace clock, then? How is this possible? I assumed your clock to be as large as my own, which fills an entire room."

"Indeed, our Great Clock fills most of a large tower in the palace, Chorvath, as do those in most cities and towns in the Great Valley. This is something called a slave clock, which means that it repeats the setting of the Great Clock wherever we need it but without requiring so much room."

Chorvath looked puzzled. "So how does one...? Oh, there are strange symbols on it, I can see, and there is a number I can recognize, but much of the rest appears strange to my eye. That number," he frowned, "that would be which bell it is, then? So much I can understand."

"As you say, Chorvath. The number you can see in the little window at the top are the Garian numbers which correspond to eleven. The other symbols you can see... have you heard yet of the Garian numbers? No? I'm sure they must have reached Smordan by now... they are a better way of counting and we are changing our methods to use them, everywhere we can. The pointer at the bottom counts parts of a bell and the little yellow circle on a blue background shows us it is the bells of day that we presently reckon."

Chorvath nodded. "Now it is explained, I can understand what I see. My thanks to you, Robanar. But what is that circle to the right, then? More strange numbers, I deem."

"Aye, Chorvath. Our Astronomers and our Guildsmen have determined that it is of benefit to us to divide our day into twenty-four rather than twenty, and so the hands on that dial move round twice each day. At noon and midnight they point upwards together and need no adjustment whatever day of the year it is."

"Twenty-four? So those divisions are not those of bells, then."

"Indeed not. The larger divisions are called hours and each hour is made from sixty minutes. I will ensure that you and Simbran shall take away all the information you desire about these new devices and related matters such as the Garian numbers."

Wallesan waved a finger. "Chorvath, you'll need the Garian numbers, take my word for it! The difference it has made to the accounting of taxes and expenditure is astonishing. If you take only two things home from Palarand, they must be forks and the Garian numbers, but I know from personal experience you will desire more, much more."

Simbran raised an eyebrow. "Robanar, you give this knowledge freely?"

Robanar grimaced. "The situation is... complicated, my friends. Aye, there is some that I will offer freely but for the rest I will describe how matters are dealt with in Palarand and we shall discuss how the Great Valley may take advantage."

"You speak of Guild rights, then. Aye, I can understand the need for talks."

"My friends," Robanar said with a smile, "you have no idea."

* * *

Garia was not invited to the evening meeting between Kings, Dukes and Rulers with Strange Names. This was partly because she no longer lived at the palace and it was necessary to return to Blackstone House before it became too dark. The days had lengthened as the year progressed but not yet sufficiently that she could stay much beyond the reception meal.

She was in two minds about missing the meeting. On one hand she was sure to be one of the hot topics of conversation but on the other it would all have to be gone over again once the other wedding guests arrived. She had already told her story so many times that putting it off for a day or two was a relief. Besides, there was enough to do wherever she happened to be.

"So," Eriana commented as their carriage made its way through darkening streets, "the first guests have arrived. Do you yet know how many are expected, Garia?"

"Not at all, Eriana. Remember, we didn't expect anyone from beyond Yod so Simbran was a surprise. I think the road to Moxgo isn't open yet so nobody would come from that direction but who else might turn up I really don't know." Garia turned to Eriana. "What's up? Think you'll find it all boring?"

Eriana shrugged. "Mayhap. A lot of old men talking, mostly. I don't mind the receptions but there are other matters I should attend to that must needs be delayed."

"I know what you mean," Garia said thoughtfully. "We'll be missing our exercises for one thing. And riding! However, some of the closer rulers might bring wives and such so it might get more interesting for the likes of us. Of course, there's one thing that might be of particular interest to you."

"Oh? What is that?"

"There might be some young guests, sons perhaps, coming with their fathers. If you're on the lookout for a husband this might be a good opportunity to meet some new faces."

"There is much in what you say, Garia. I had not thought of that. However," Eriana cautioned, "if I should marry any such they must agree to reside with me in Palarand. I have given Robanar my oath and I know the folk of the Valley take such matters seriously. He is a good King, such as my father ought to have been, and I consider myself to be a Palarandi now. I would not leave Palarand even to follow a husband, thus he must needs abide here with me."

Garia grinned. "I have no problem with that. In your situation I think I'd feel the same way."

~o~O~o~

Another day, another ruler. Garia missed the arrival of the party from Virgulend as she was in the Palace wardrobe having her final fitting, along with those women who would accompany her. Grand Duke Mariswin was accompanied by his wife Dianel and some retainers but his brother Duke Jarwin was noticeably absent. Robanar made the introductions when Garia arrived in the Receiving Room for lunch.

"Mariswin, Dianel, this is the young woman who has turned Palarand on its head and so inflamed those of Yod. Garia, presently Baroness Blackstone, soon to be Keren's bride."

Mariswin's surprised attention fixed on Garia.

"This is the girl? You have some amusement at my expense, surely, Robanar! I cannot believe one so small could bring my brother to heel."

"Believe, Your Grace," Merek said gravely. "Even those of us who had seen her practise within the palace did not realize what she could do, were it necessary. Since that unfortunate meeting she has killed at least two men using only her hands and feet."

Mariswin's eyebrows rose and fell. "Well, Captain, if you say it must be so, then I must needs yield." He turned a respectful gaze on Garia. "My Lady, I must thank you for your services to Virgulend, it seems. I am not proud of my brother's conduct before you met him but now he resides more or less quietly on his own estates. I thought him bested by some dranakh of a woman, now that I know the truth I understand what you all had faced." He gave a nod to Keren, standing anxiously beside his father. "I understand also why this fine young man desires your companionship. When he visited us on the way to Joth I was not happy that he was to marry the means of Jarwin's downfall but the truth makes much clear."

Keren bowed. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Mariswin continued, "Robanar, I want to see what this maid can do! I assume you have demonstrations planned?"

"Aye, Mariswin," Robanar nodded. "We will wait until we are all assembled, I deem. This wedding will signal changes for all our countries, there is much for us to discuss before any demonstrations are made."

"Oh?"

"Aye. As I said, there is much to discuss and it would be a waste of breath to repeat all that we must say. If you desire to consult Wallesan, Bardanar, Chorvath or Simbran while we await other arrivals, say but a word and I will find you private spaces to have your meetings. For now," he smiled, "it is time we sat for lunch. Mariswin, do you yet use forks in Virgulend?"

"Forks? These are these new devices for eating, are they not? Why, I have heard of them, of course, but..."

Garia trailed after the rulers as they headed for the tables. Keren came alongside and his hand found hers.

"It has begun," he said. "Though we are the final act in this season of celebration our betters are already considering other matters. Perhaps it will be a relief not to be the center of attention for a while."

Garia snorted. "You do realize we are going to be King and Queen one day, don't you? We couldn't possibly be more the center of attention then!"

"Aye, of course. Till then, we will take such chances as we may."

Late in the afternoon, while Garia was having a quiet talk with Maralin, more visitors arrived, this time from Brikant. In fact, the whole ruling family appeared with the exception of Marlin, who was leading troops in Ferenis or, perhaps by this time, in Yod itself. Everybody hastily went to the front entrance to greet them.

"Friends, may I present Duke Visselen, the man in whom I have complete trust to run Brikant," Robanar said. "Here is also most of his family, I deem. Duchess Sindenna and their beautiful daughters Dalenna and Terissa." Robanar grinned at the twins. "Which of you is which, by the way?"

"Your Majesty -" one began.

The other one continued impudently, "- it might cost you a kiss to find out!"

Robanar turned and rolled his eyes at the other rulers. "See what I have to put up with? These two are fearsome, my friends. Do not, under any pretense, let them outwit you. You shall regret it."

The twins pouted.

Robanar continued, "And these must be Torzon and Larilla." He crouched down to the younger children. "Be welcome here, my young ones. Do not let these big folk upset you. In this palace there is room enough for big and small together."

They both looked steadfastly at the King before their mother nudged them and they bowed and curtseyed to him, again without speaking.

"It's been a while, Your Majesty," Sindenna said with a smile. "All these new faces on the step aren't helping either."

"I understand, Sindenna. I'm sure Terys has some distractions arranged for our younger guests."

"I do, Sindenna," Terys confirmed. "Now, perhaps we'd better all come inside and I'll see you all settled into your rooms."

"Sire," one of the twins asked as the crowd turned to enter the palace. "Will we be permitted to attend the Tai Chi while we are here? We have brought suitable attire with us."

"What's that? Oh, aye, I do not see why not." Robanar frowned. "The numbers grow... I deem we will be too many for the school-room if all take part. I must needs consult Kendar and Merek before I may give answer, girls. Be patient, if you would."

"Of course, Sire," the other one said. "There is lots we have to talk about with Garia, in any event!"

"Girls," Terys tried to sound a note of caution and then gave up. "Garia will be delighted to speak to you but remember, she will be very busy this springtide. Do you not recall what she will be doing two days after the festival?"

"Of course, Ma'am. We'll try not to pester her."

It had occurred to Garia that of course her friends would turn up for the festivities but somehow it wouldn't be the same, not with everybody else crowding out the palace. With her now living outside the old building they couldn't even arrange a get-together as they had done before. She felt sad, because in some ways this was another part of her life changing forever.

The twins were now staring with awe at Eriana.

Dalenna asked, "Your pardon... Highness, is it? Are you the one who went and killed hundreds of those bad Yodans? Is it really true?"

This time Terys rolled her eyes but Sindenna was alarmed. "Whatever do these two mean?" she asked.

"It is true," Robanar explained. "Princess Eriana led her men on an expedition to Boldan's Rock, capturing it and killing many of those who sought to keep it from its rightful owners. She did not kill those men all by herself, though I am told it is true she was in the thick of the fighting. As were two of my own guardswomen, Danisa and Heldra. Girls, there will be enough time for you to hear the tale, let us proceed within and allow others to use the doorway."

"Uh, Sire, forgive us," Terissa said.

"Do not concern yourself, Sire," Eriana said with a smile. She turned to the twins. "I shall gather those who wish to hear the tale and you shall all hear what happened, the real story. For now, let us proceed as the King commands."

"Guardswomen?" Simbran asked, astonished. "This tale I must hear."

"Aye," Robanar told him with a smile, "There is much you must all hear, and most of it is because of our dearest treasure."

He cast a fond glance at Garia before striding off along the corridor, a cloud of rulers in his wake.

* * *

The sky was a deep magenta as the last of the setting sun's rays cleared the western mountains. Soon, evenings would become abruptly much longer as the sunset reached the alignment of the Great Valley, but that time had not yet come. On the porch, Garia was wrapped in Keren's embrace.

"I have to go, my love. I am needed at council. And you must depart before the streets get too dark."

"I know. It's just that... moving out of the palace means we have even less time together."

Keren raised an unseen eyebrow. "You imagine that, with the guests we already have, that we would have more time together had you stayed? I deem we would both be too busy. As it is, I envy that you may avoid most of the meetings that are sure to happen these next few weeks."

"Except when I'm trotted out like some prize performing animal," she muttered. "Throw a few guardsmen, wave some swords about, look pretty while I'm doing it."

"Aye, I forget what it must be like for you. Once we are married, though, and away from this mad-house, we will have time to relax, discover more of each other as any man and wife should. Once on the road to Blackstone -"

Keren stopped abruptly. He continued softly, "I forget, my love. That will be the hardest part of all this crazy year we have had together. The summer will be hard for both of us."

"Shh! Don't say anything more. Somebody might get the right idea."

Eriana appeared through the doorway with two of Garia's Norsemen who were providing part of their escort.

"Keren, Garia. I am ready to depart. I desire to have some peace and quiet for a bell or two."

Keren's grip on Garia slackened. "Aye, you must go," he told Garia, "but remember, it will only become worse in the days ahead."

"I know it, Keren."

Keren kissed Garia a final time and then the two girls headed for their carriage.

"Not many days to go now," Eriana said as they settled themselves. "Like yourself, I find it hard to deal with so many new faces. Perhaps I was naive to think I could ever rule such a place as Palarand."

"I think you would have adapted a bit," Garia replied. "It took me some time to get used to living in the palace but now it is my home. Almost all these new faces are only here for the wedding, remember. You probably saw more on your way back from Forguland."

"I'm not so sure, Garia. I am a girl of the sea, of wild coasts and rugged cliffs. I have enjoyed living in the palace but would prefer less attention, I deem. I have given Robanar my oath but I still wonder what purpose I may have in life."

"Don't worry, Eriana. Look at me! I can scarcely believe what has happened to me over the last year. Nobody can tell what the future holds for any of us."

Garia turned to her maid. "Pull the cord, Jenet. Let's go home. Today was hectic, the next few are going to be even worse, I imagine."

Arrivals keep coming at the palace and the staff are forced to take measures to ensure everything works smoothly. Eventually almost everyone has arrived and Garia joins the wives and daughters of the various rulers for a get-together... which exposes a gulf in comprehension. On the day before Spring Dawning the last visitors trickle in... accompanied by some unwelcome guests!

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

130 - Full House

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I don't think we can avoid internal combustion engines completely," Garia responded. "They are just too useful. Imagine a timber operation, far from any electric supply, a rock drill, a lawnmower or even just a small boat. Electric motors just won't cut it everywhere and there's only so much we can do with steam."

Maralin shrugged. "I guess. As a city girl much of that would never have occurred to me. I tend to think in terms of city blocks and freeways, not farmland, open country or the sea. What I was trying to suggest was that we'd want to make sure they went to electric or renewable power as soon as possible which means electric railroads, cars and trucks. We want to try and avoid the whole oil mess if we can."

"Oh, yes! You got that right. But in the larger towns and cities we can have a policy which allows rapid transit of some kind, plus cabs, so we won't need so many cars or trucks on the streets."

"Rapid transit? You mean a subway, right?" Maralin was doubtful. "That would work for the larger cities, I agree, but it would be overkill for most of the towns I've passed through, even after the Industrial Revolution has happened."

"Maybe." Garia considered. "I'm not so sure about driving a subway under Palarand, or anywhere else in the Great Valley, thinking about it. The ground is too soft, so I'm told. I was thinking more of trolleys or possibly elevated."

Maralin shook his head. "Elevated is too noisy, trust me. And all that rusting steel is too hard to maintain. You're right about the tunneling, and don't they have these marvellous sewers here under the bigger cities? What the Romans left?"

"Chivans, they call them here. I believe it's after the leader of the group of Romans who arrived here two thousand years ago. Hmm. I don't know squat about subway systems but we could go under the sewers, there are Earth cities that do that, right? As for the rusting steel, I was thinking of jumping that phase and going straight to concrete where needed."

"That's a good idea! I'll add it to your shopping list. Some kind of reference manual on making structures out of precast concrete."

"Just general concrete techniques would be a start. Would you believe they only used it here for backfilling postholes and filling foundation trenches?"

Maralin thought back to his schooling. "Didn't the Romans - Earth ones, I mean - use concrete? Even stuff that set under water? Why hasn't that knowledge survived here?"

"The way I heard it, the Chivans died out through some kind of plague or virus leaving just a load of deserted buildings and water systems behind them. Nobody since has even recognized the writings they left behind, let alone remembered anything they did or how they did it. There's just a few words that survive in the common tongue, that's all."

"Oh. Concrete, then." Maralin made a note, then paused. "Say, subways could be at a disadvantage here in the Valley, though. What about these rains I keep hearing about? Are they really that bad?"

Garia grinned. "Oh, yes, trust me on that. I guess it would be like a monsoon on Earth but since neither of us have experienced such a thing just let me say that it will rain more or less for two months straight. Most road surfaces will be under water which is why the sidewalks are raised up so much. Almost every field will be flooded so they have the harvests just before it's due to start. Here in the palace every courtyard turns into a swimming pool, although the drains just about manage to keep pace with the downpour."

"Hmm. I have that experience to come, of course."

"You might get more experience than I did, actually. Are you going to be in Joth itself?"

"Not sure. Depends if they finish rebuilding His Grace's mansion. Probably."

"Joth is right on the river and the Sirrel expands considerably during the rainy season. You might find that you're living in Venice for a while."

Maralin looked startled. "Wow, I hadn't thought of that!"

There was a knock at the door and Jenet went to answer it. She spoke to the footman and returned, closing the door behind her. The conversation switched from English to the local language.

"Milady, a party approaches the palace and His Majesty desires your presence to welcome the visitors."

Garia sighed. "Okay, Jenet, I'll be right there." She turned to Maralin. "Have you got enough for now? I'm guessing opportunities to talk like this will be harder to arrange from now on until afterwards."

"Aye, I would agree." Maralin stood up. "Can I join you at the porch?"

"I don't see why not. The King has said that this will probably be the last time he can go to the door because there's so many people here already. Later visitors will have to go to the Receiving Room to be greeted." She grinned. "That's why it is called the Receiving Room, after all. He goes to the porch to show his guests he's making an effort for his friends."

The three made their way through the corridors towards the front entrance, to be on the way stopped by Captain Merek.

"My Lady, if I may take a moment of your time."

"Certainly, Captain. Only, we are going to greet some more arrivals."

"I'll walk with you if I may." They resumed their route to the porch. "Milady, we are stretched for people, as you well know," Merek explained. "Since most of those who are visiting are strangers, it will be necessary to arrange more patrols about the palace and grounds. Intending no offence, Tenant."

Maralin waved an arm dismissively. "Not a problem, Captain. I'm surprised you manage with so few, actually, given the size of the building. Can I or my men be of any assistance?"

Merek colored. "Ah, regrettably not, Tenant, thank you for offering. The men I need must wear the colors of His Majesty, so as to be identified as familiar with the palace and its methods."

"I understand, Captain. Still, if you can make use of us elsewhere..."

"I'll bear that in mind, Tenant."

"I see why you wanted to speak to me, Captain," Garia said. "Of course, my men also have the option of palace colors. Yes, of course you can borrow them, that was understood from the beginning. I'll need to keep a few to look after Blackstone House and of course my own personal escort but these are special circumstances for special days. Have you talked to Feteran yet?"

"I have not, Milady."

"I'll find him and get him to arrange matters with you, okay?"

Merek bowed. "Thank you, Milady."

Garia had a thought. "Captain, what about the Einnlanders? I'm sure Her Highness would be ready to help."

Merek's smile was apologetic. "Milady, I have already asked her and her men are presently about the palace. Since they do not know the customs and practices of the Palace Guard they have been given tasks that keep them away from our visitors, but that release other guardsmen in their place."

"Oh. I should have thought of that, shouldn't I? Okay, like Tenant Maralin said, if I can help any other way..."

"Of course, Milady."

The arriving party consisted of a carriage and ten riders. Maralin bent to whisper in Garia's ear.

"I know these people, Garia. They are from Forguland and Ferenis. I'll let them make the introductions."

The carriage disgorged two noblewomen and two maids, who stood waiting while the men dismounted. Garia saw then that two of the men were in plain traveling clothes while the others wore three different kinds of uniform. The two men led the party up the steps to the waiting reception. Both noblemen bowed to Robanar before the most senior of them spoke.

"Your Majesty. I am Count Saram of Ferenis and this is my traveling companion Count Fard of Forguland. May I present my wife Countess Bartra and Fard's wife Countess Windra. His Grace Duke Gathol offers his regrets at being unable to present himself here for your son's marriage but he knows that you will understand the reasons. Both my father and His Grace Duke Sildenar desired to come, as is customary, but found it necessary to send their sons and heirs instead."

Robanar grunted. "Be welcome in my house, my friends. With the enemy on your lands I am not surprised that your fathers felt unable to come to Palarand. Ladies, welcome. I know that you have been given a chance to enjoy our Spring Dawning festivals and attend a wedding, I'm sure that the Queen will make your visit to us enjoyable."

Saram replied, "Thank you, Sire."

Fard added, "Sire, thank you for understanding. My father feared you might consider his absence to be a slight."

"Nothing of the kind, Fard! Those of Yod have despoiled our own lands, I know how you both must feel keenly about leaving the field of battle... although perhaps your wives may be more relieved to have some distance between themselves and the enemy."

"Aye, Sire, I can but agree. If I may, I have brought Captain Brevin with me, he will advise you on the most recent situation concerning the war. He has dispatches from both our fathers."

The officer saluted and Robanar responded. "Captain, it is good to see you here. The dispatches we have already received are of good quality but the best witness is always one who has faced the enemy. We will have much to discuss while you reside with us."

"Thank you, Sire."

The three men then turned and bowed to Terys before facing Eriana. To everyone's surprise they got down on one knee in front of her.

"Your Highness," Fard said. "It is good to see you again. All Forguland thanks you once more for what you and your people did for us. I doubt your deed will ever be forgotten in our lands."

A flustered Eriana put out a hand. "Rise, please. I do not deserve this. We have already been richly rewarded, both by yourselves and by His Majesty." A thought occurred to her. "Have you news of those of my men we left behind?"

"Indeed, Highness," Fard replied as they stood again. His face was sober. "I deem it best we spoke of your men in private."

Eriana nodded. "As you wish."

Robanar resumed the introductions. "Fard, Saram, this is my wife Terys, Palarand's Queen. This young man is my son Keren, who is to be married shortly, and beside him his intended bride Garia, presently Baroness Blackstone."

Saram shook Keren's hand and said, "I believe we have met, Highness, when you came to Forguland."

"I remember it. Well met and welcome to my father's house."

"Thank you, Your Highness." Saram turned to Garia. "My Lady. When the Prince told us of your ideas and abilities we could scarce believe him. I am curious how one so young can possibly know so much."

Garia smiled a greeting as she curtseyed. "A long story, My Lord. Doubtless you will find out what you need to know while you are staying with us."

Robanar said, "We have others already arrived who doubtless will wish to be introduced to you. Someone will take you to rooms we have prepared for you and by the time you have freshened yourselves I deem that lunch will be ready. I will introduce you then."

"Sire, I beg you," Saram protested, "we realized that your house would be crowded for the celebrations and so we have arranged to stay at our countries' Residencies in the city. We did not have far to travel this morning."

"Oh!" Robanar was taken aback. "Hrm, very well, I must thank you for your consideration. It is true we have many staying here presently. I trust you will join us for lunch and the evening meal?"

"Of course, Your Majesty. There is a great deal for us all to talk about."

"Then join us inside." The King turned. "Where is Kendar? He must know of the changes."

* * *

Lunch was now taken in both the Receiving Room and the family dining room because of the numbers. Garia thought the kitchen was doing a great job but by the day of the festival things could possibly get somewhat stretched. Many guests were yet to arrive, not the least Uncle Gil and family. For now, only two lines of tables were set up in the big room and the newest arrivals faced the King across his table. Neither could take their eyes off Eriana who sat between Keren and Garia.

"Highness, it seems strange to see you attired thus," Fard remarked. "We are used to seeing you in more martial attire, yet I believe my wife will permit me to say that your gown suits you well."

"Thank you, My Lord," she replied. "I was a Princess born before I was a warrior, of course, but the gowns I wear now are the gift of the Palace Wardrobe here in Palarand. At home we do not customarily wear such fine attire. I must admit I find the gowns of Palarand very comfortable to wear." She turned to Garia. "Do you not agree, Garia?"

"Like yourself, these are not the clothes I would choose to wear at home," she said carefully. "Some of the styles they wear around here are odd to my way of thinking but I've gotten used to them now. You mentioned martial wear, My Lord. Let me tell you that I had a hand designing most of the clothes which women wear for fighting around here. I'm guessing that women don't fight in Forguland?"

"Indeed not, Milady! We were astonished to find that the party that took the fortress from those of Yod were led by a young woman, and that she had two other women beside her who took equal part in the battle. We knew that Eriana and her men came from a distant land, we thought the tradition of women warriors came from there." He paused, struck by a thought. "Do you tell me that women fight in your lands as well?"

Garia nodded. "That's right, My Lord. In fact, I think Eriana's father only tolerated her learning to fight because she was his daughter. In the lands of my birth women fight almost as much as men. We have a standing army and women can join most parts of it."

Fard's wife Windra looked surprised. "Lady Garia, how may a woman fight as a man does? Men are much stronger, I deem."

"It's not that simple, My Lady. Brute strength is not as big a factor as it is here. Hmm. This is an awkward subject, as it happens. For various reasons I can't talk much about what happens in... Kansas."

As one wife digested this the other spoke. "Lady Garia, if men and women fight side by side, are there not... consequences?" She blushed. "You know what I speak of."

"Lady... Bartra, is it? I'm sorry, there's been such a lot of new faces... um, we have ways and means around that problem, including strict regulations and a certain amount of separation. But yes, it still happens on occasion. Nonetheless, men and women can do most of the same jobs. If a pregnancy happens the army will arrange maternity leave and the mother can return to her unit afterwards."

Bartra in turn was shocked. "The mother returns to the army? But what of the infant? Who attends him or her?"

"Uh... it's difficult to explain, especially here." Garia turned. "Ma'am, can we speak about this later? I feel that would be more appropriate."

"As you wish, dear," Terys replied. "Yes, I believe it would be a good subject to discuss another time. Perhaps the lunch table is not the right place for such matters."

"But, Ma'am," Fard said, "If women are to fight, then naturally we would be interested in such a discussion."

Terys waved her fork. "Perhaps, My Lord, but let the ladies discuss it first. If you desire more information, perhaps you could speak to Captain Merek. Let him tell you how the women in our Palace Guard are managed."

"You have women in your guard?" Fard repeated, disbelieving.

"Aye, My Lord," Eriana confirmed. "The two who came with me, Danisa and Heldra, are members of the Palace Guard. They are the most experienced of those now training to protect Their Majesties." She smiled. "In truth, it was them and Lady Garia who taught me to fight properly."

Fard, speechless, stared at Garia. She smiled at him.

"I'm sorry, My Lord, it's a lot to accept. I'm sure we will be giving you and our other visitors a demonstration in due course."

From that point until the end of the meal it was Garia who had the attention of the visitors, not Eriana.

After lunch had been cleared the parties split along gender lines, the men remaining in the Receiving Room to talk while the women occupied the family dining room, as being the two largest free rooms in the palace. Some more comfortable chairs were found and the women gathered around in a circle.

"Your Majesty," Bartra asked, "How did you manage to find pieces of glass so large and so clear? Why, it is almost impossible to see that it is there at all!"

They all turned to look at the tall doors which led out into the courtyard.

"Oh, that," Terys said, with an air that indicated the subject was of no importance, "our glassmakers have gained the knowledge to make so large a sheet, Bartra. If your guildsmen will talk to our guildsmen, then I think we might come to some suitable arrangement."

"I think you'll want to do that, Bartra," Dianel added. "In our suite we have a mirror so large and so clear I might almost be looking at my twin! I can see the whole of my attire from head to foot and the colors are not changed as they are with a metal mirror. I cannot believe the difference it makes."

"Do you tell me? Perhaps we were mistaken, choosing to stay at our Residences."

"In fact," Terys explained, "the supply of mirrors and plate glass is small presently, there being so large a demand for it. The rooms you would have occupied would not have such mirrors, I deem, nor window glass so large. Plate glass is one of many new ideas and products recently arrived at Palarand and we are still building up production."

Windra said slowly, "When she was with us Princess Eriana spoke of a..." She looked at Garia. "Did she mean you, Lady Garia? I cannot believe the half of what I have heard, so much seems impossible."

"Am I the cause of what has happened to Palarand?" Garia said. "Probably. Most of it, I guess, but there are smart people here in the guilds and they have seen what can be done."

"But you are, what, sixteen?" Bartra objected. "What knowledge can a young lady of the court - forgive me - have of such matters?"

"Ma'am?" Garia appealed to Terys.

"Very well, Garia."

"Garia is not strictly a member of Palarand's court, Bartra," Terys explained. "She is not a Palarandi by birth, she does not come from anywhere in Alaesia or even Anmar but from somewhere else entirely. She comes from a different world called Earth, so far away that we have no idea where it is and there is no way for her to return home again."

The standard story, Garia thought as she listened to the explanation. Of course, the Queen knows better now... This will do. The truth is complicated enough as it is.

Terys explained that things were different in Kansas and that Garia had much knowledge which she had offered to give to Palarand. She skimmed over Garia's adventures and then sat back to await the inevitable questions.

"At lunch," Bartra asked, "You said that women in your country's army could bear children and then return to duty. I agree that the meal table was not a proper place for such words, but we are all women here. Would you explain, Lady Garia?"

"Of course," Garia replied. "I'm sorry, I might have given the impression they would go back to duty immediately after giving birth. The period of maternity leave could be as much as a year afterwards, or until the baby is weaned. After that there are daycare facilities where a number of babies would be looked after together."

"Oh, I see. You mean, like a nursery, then?"

"That's right, My Lady. There are trained carers and the children benefit from being with each other and growing up together. Of course at night they are returned to their parents. When they are four or five years old they would go to school."

Windra was surprised. "Lady Garia, all of them would be schooled?"

"My Lady, in Kansas every child must attend school from the age of five until they are eighteen. Oh, uh, our years are shorter than those here on Anmar so the equivalent ages would probably be five to sixteen."

"What do they spend all those years doing, if I may ask? I cannot believe that anyone would need so much teaching, unless they are not very clever."

"My Lady, on Earth our society is a lot more advanced than it is here and we need all that time to learn how to get around and make use of all the things we use. When we leave school most of us go on to spend another three or four years at an advanced place of learning called a University. That's where we learn in fine detail how our world works and how to make it even better."

"Indeed," Terys agreed. "We understand the methods of Garia's birth world and we seek to begin something similar here in Palarand. Even now we are laying out Anmar's first University to the west of the city, along the Kendeven Road."

"But who will teach in such a place? I accept that Lady Garia may have useful knowledge to give us but she cannot teach everyone all by herself."

"She will take almost no part in the teaching, Windra. Our teachers will be the Questors of Palarand." She smiled crookedly. "It seems they have been tamed by Garia and are anxious to obey the King's command."

Bartra said, "You have tamed your Questors? Extraordinary!"

"I am told she made lightning for them and they did not know how she did it." Terys waved a hand. "No matter. Let us talk of other things you should know."

"My Lady," Bartra asked Garia, "You told us that your women fought in your army. Do they use swords as the men do, or are they employed some other way? I cannot believe they are strong enough to pull a bow."

"I can use swords," Garia replied. "I'm too small for a normal sword so Master Haflin, the King's Master-at-Arms, made me some special ones. You'll probably get to see them before you depart. But... on Earth, we don't much use swords or bows any more, My Lady. We have far worse weapons than that. I'm sorry, but I really can't explain much more except to say that the guns the Yodans used, they originated on Earth. The idea was brought to Yod by an Earth boy they captured."

"You all use guns then? How frightful!"

"And other weapons, My Lady, some of which can destroy an entire city in the blink of an eye. We don't want anyone here to find out how to make those, which is why I can't say much more."

The women stared at Garia, suddenly realizing that the girl who sat in front of them was anything but a simple noblewoman.

"You are to be Palarand's next Queen," Bartra said. "I deem that is the best place for you to be, Lady Garia. I now understand much that has puzzled me and my husband about your betrothal."

"Aye," Windra agreed. "Perhaps those rumors are not as wild as I thought them to be."

Terys commented, "I have heard some of those rumors, though of course they may be wilder the further away from the palace one travels. Most, I can assure you, are not true, but the truth is just as strange. There is no need for rumor where Garia is concerned."

* * *

Later in the afternoon, as the women were taking pel and pastries, a footman came and bowed before the Queen.

"Ma'am, the King begs to inform you that a procession approaches the gates."

"Very well," Terys said, lowering her cup. "Do we know who it is?"

"I am told it is the Duke Bardanar who returns, Ma'am."

"Ah. Is he alone, do you know?"

"Ma'am, it is two carriages and two wagons. I would not presume to know their numbers."

"He has probably brought his family with him, then. We shall go and welcome them. Coming, ladies?"

The ladies walked through to join their menfolk in the Receiving Room. All had found appropriate seats before Bardanar appeared behind Kendar with his family in tow. He bowed briefly to Robanar before the two embraced.

"Welcome again, brother. As I have said before, you are always welcome here - especially as you are accompanied by my sister this time. Ah! And I see behind her my nephew and nieces."

Another embrace, this time for Kasona. The sister of Robanar and Gilbanar was a plump middle-aged woman with dark brown hair and a homely face. She stood taller than Terys but had the same air of an experienced consort. Robanar turned to the other rulers.

"Friends, you may know Bardanar of Brugan, our neighbor. With him is Duchess Kasona, my sister, and their three children Padrik, Mesria and Yanderet. Bardanar, you already know Visselen and Sindenna of course, here is Mariswin of Virgulend with Grand Duchess Dianel, Chorvath of Smordan, his son Chorsond, and we have even managed to entice Margrave Simbran all the way from Faralmark. On this side you know Wallesan of course and we have Count Saram and Countess Bartra representing Ferenis and Count Fard with his wife Windra for Forguland. Phew! Have I forgotten anybody?"

The others looked at each other but it was Bardanar who spoke.

"Robanar, it is I who have forgotten someone. Permit me to introduce Vigond Morgis representing Kenigen Botold of Shald. When I returned to Brugan I discovered him there, attempting to discover the truth behind some strange rumors about activity in the upper reaches of Nardenis Vale last winter." He gave Robanar a sidelong glance, then continued, "I informed him of the impending marriage here and he offered to join us for the journey to represent his King. I have told him that his inquiries might be satisfied during his stay in Palarand."

"Well! Vigond Morgis, be welcome at my court. We do not receive visitors from Shald very often, I wish there were more."

The slim courtier bowed to Robanar, looking slightly overwhelmed at the array of rulers in front of him. When he replied, his voice was firm but his accent exotic.

"Thank you for your welcome and your kind words, Your Majesty. If my country had received better warning, a more appropriate delegation might have been arranged but the turn of the seasons cannot be denied. It seems I must manage by myself. I am authorized to provide seal and signature if so desired."

Robanar's eyebrows rose. "I do not know you. Are you of the royal family?"

"Aye, Sire. My mother is the Queen's sister. I have their full confidence."

Robanar gave a brief nod. "Then you shall do your part when the time comes, Morgis. A room will be provided in the palace for your stay. You may sup with us when we eat, as your country's representative."

Morgis bowed low. "Thank you, Sire."

"Then, if you will follow Kendar, he will take you and those of Brugan to your chambers where you may refresh yourselves. This evening we shall feast in here and there will be time for all to make themselves familiar one with another."

Eriana leaned over to speak in Garia's ear. "I do not know this title, Vigond. Is it familiar to you, Garia?"

"I have no idea, Eriana," Garia replied in a whisper. "From the sound I would think it might be a corruption of Viscount... I think a Viscount is about halfway between a Count and a Baron, but I could be wrong. You remember we don't have titles like these where I came from?"

"Aye, I do, but I do not understand how your land can possibly function without. What of his liege? What manner of title is that?"

"Again, I have no idea. I have heard Shald called a Kingdom, so presumably he is the equivalent of a King. Until we can get a proper Alaesian history project going and find out what the roots of all these places is, we're not going to know why these titles exist."

"For once I understand your desire to increase learning among these people, Garia."

* * *

The carriage ride back to Blackstone House was late, and the streets that their carriage clattered through were almost deserted. Garia yawned. It had been a long day and this time she had attended the evening reception along with Eriana. Bardanar's children were older than her friends but were still interested in her adventures, so some time was spent trying to explain what had happened without appearing too big-headed. Of course, Dalenna and Terissa were also there and wanted to hear more about the Battle of the Highway.

"It is nice to speak with those our own age, is it not?" Eriana asked. "In my father's house we do not have the visitors a Kingdom such as Palarand must host and those who attend there are all known to me, of course. Some of them can be tiring, I deem. To speak freely with younger folk, it is refreshing."

"I agree," Garia replied. "It is a pity that my friends live far enough away that we only get to see them maybe twice a year, though. When the others come tomorrow you'll find more our own age, Eriana. We're still young enough we can fool about and talk about things in a less serious way."

"I might like that," the Princess said reflectively. "To grow up in a royal court is a serious business, and that builds barriers between ourselves and normal folk, do you not agree?"

Garia smiled. "That's an interesting comment, coming from you. When you arrived here you were almost untameable. I certainly found it difficult talking to you."

Eriana blushed. "Aye, Garia. Now I think on my conduct I am embarrassed. My world was once so small and I thought myself mistress of it all. Now I know better."

"You're doing good and your experience will help over the festival. We are in company with Kings and Dukes and Rulers with Strange Names, after all." She giggled. "You realize that I'm not from a royal household at all, don't you? I'm looking at this from the other end, Eriana, but I have made friends with a number of the young nobles who live nearby and they have all accepted me."

"Aye," Eriana nodded. "Yet you have the touch that will make you a fine Queen, I deem."

~o~O~o~

At breakfast the following morning there was news.

"I have received a semaphore signal from Dekarran," Merizel announced. "The party from Blackstone arrived there late yesterday and will cross the river this afternoon. They will stay overnight at South Slip and head south tomorrow morning, so should arrive here sometime tomorrow afternoon."

"That's good news," Garia said. "It must be difficult for them, having to find accommodation and so on. A journey like that must be quite complicated to organize. When we came down, of course, we just stayed in castles along the way."

"Aye, and Jaxen arranged the accommodation on the way up, as I recall. It is not so easy for ordinary folk."

"At least the semaphore can make the job a little easier," Garia observed. "It must be possible to find accommodation and reserve it before you set out."

Terinar said, "I deem the semaphore would be too expensive for ordinary folk, unless the message was important. Was it so cheap on Earth, Garia?"

She shrugged. "I don't know, Terry. Maybe a soo or two, that's all. Remember, the semaphore system didn't last very long on Earth since we moved on to other methods. I have no real way to compare costs anyhow. I still don't know the value of anything people buy or sell. That doesn't happen when you live in a palace."

Terinar grinned. "Or in a large castle. I understand you, Garia. The smallest coin, then, would buy you lunch, perhaps, and may also permit you to send a message from one end of your country to the other. A bargain, indeed."

"So, you're joining us today?"

Terinar nodded. "Aye, since our friends are arriving from Dekarran and Kendeven. It will be good to see the others again but I doubt we shall find a quiet corner for a meeting as we did before."

Garia thought. "Well, hang on to that thought, Terry. Since Milsy and Tarvan moved out of the old Royal Questor's rooms I doubt anyone else has gone there. We could go in there like we did before."

Merizel warned, "This will not be like Harvest Festival, Garia. There will be more people and much more to arrange." She regarded her friend seriously. "I wouldn't want you to be late for somebody else's wedding, let alone your own."

"Truth, Merry, but looked at the other way it keeps us all from getting in everybody else's way and Kendar will know where to find us all, won't he?"

"As you say. I think Milsy still has the keys." Merizel looked around. "Where is she?"

"I have no idea. We'll have a look in the workshops before we leave for the palace."

Milsy and Tarvan had taken an early breakfast to finish up some projects before the enforced break over the festival period. The keys to the laboratory were handed over to disappear into Jenet's bag and the augmented party set off for the palace. This time there were two carriages, one borrowed from Tanon's establishment next door, with Merizel and Terinar traveling in the second.

As they pulled out onto the city streets they were met by crowds who had obviously arrived soon after dawn and waited for the procession to appear. The city inhabitants had figured out Garia's arrangements and knew she had to travel to the palace each day so wanted to get a good view of her. They respectfully kept to the sidewalks but the numbers were larger than anyone had expected.

"Is it going to be like this every time I set foot outdoors?" she asked plaintively.

"Probably," Terinar replied. "You're a well-known figure now, of course, and you're about to become the wife of the heir to the throne. Of course they want to see you."

"I knew if I married Keren there would be more attention, but this -" She pasted on a smile and began to wave to the crowds, who cheered in response. "People back home are envious of folk who live in big palaces and travel round in fancy carriages. Nobody ever mentions the other side of being royalty."

Terinar grinned. "To use your own phrase, Garia, welcome to my world."

Once at the palace they had a spare half bell before being required for anything so went to investigate the old Royal Questor's suite.

"Looks okay to me," Terinar commented. "Tarvan and Milsy have even cleaned up after themselves."

"I think that's standard Guild practice," Garia said. "Most of the laboratory is still untouched, of course, but we won't go near that. The sitting room will do fine for a get-together." That triggered a thought. "Merry, do you know what that business with Molleena was all about?"

"Business, Garia?"

"She obviously said something in the palace that caused embarrassment and had to be told off. You remember."

"Oh, aye!" Merizel giggled. "It would never have occurred to any of us! Tarvan's overalls were in the palace laundry and he borrowed a cleaning dress, since all ours were still hanging up in the bedroom. Molleena saw him and couldn't keep it to herself. Neither Milsy nor Tarvan thought to warn her it was supposed to be a secret."

"Oh, I see! Poor Tarvan. Well, she was warned."

"Aye, she keeps her mouth shut now, I deem."

* * *

The day's first guests arrived in a train of three carriages and four wagons in the mid-afternoon, just as Garia was considering asking the Queen if pel and pastries could be ordered. Waiting in the Receiving Room wasn't so bad especially with everyone asking her questions but she was beginning to feel the need for the regular afternoon habit. Then Kendar banged his staff and everybody hastily found their seats.

"His Highness Prince Jarith of Vardenale, accompanied by Princess Malann and Count Haldren!"

Jarith strode forward and bowed to Robanar before clasping arms and then hugging him.

"Uncle! It is good to see you again. Your Majesty," he turned to Terys, "I have brought your daughter for a visit."

Malann rushed forward and hugged her mother before being enfolded by Robanar's arms.

"You look good, my daughter," he said. "Those children of yours haven't worn you down, then? Where are they?"

"Ah, father, if this were a normal visit they would be beside us. With all the august guests I see before me I thought best to keep them away from all the fuss and confusion. We will visit again later in the year, perhaps, when all is quietened down."

Malann turned to Keren. "Little brother!" She gave him a hug. "I see that you have finally found someone who can keep up with your activities, then. Which is she?"

She turned and her gaze lit on Eriana, but the Princess merely shook her head with a smile and indicated Garia.

Malann raised an eyebrow. "Well! You are not what I expected. Mother has written of you but I imagined... someone taller."

There were chuckles from others in the crowd.

"What?"

Garia said, "Your Highness, almost everyone who meets me says that very thing. I can assure you that I'm just the right size for what I have to do."

Jarith surprised Garia then by standing in front of her and kissing her hand.

"I am pleased to meet you finally, My Lady," he said. "Malann has talked of no-one else for months."

"I hope it's not rumors," Garia told him. "I can do a lot of things but most of the rumors I've heard are just that."

"Mayhap. I am intrigued by what I have heard so far." Jarith turned to Robanar. "May I introduce my second cousin Count Haldren, Your Majesty. He has not traveled to Palarand before, I do not remember if you have previously met him in Vardenale. He is a man of the mountains which I believe are of interest to both our countries."

"Your Majesty." Haldren bowed deeply. "The King of Vardenale sends his best wishes but regrets that he is unable to join us for the festivities. In the matter His Highness spoke of, I am authorized to discuss certain matters affecting both our countries and to make agreements if that should prove possible. Of course, His Majesty always reserves the final word in such matters."

"Of course." Robanar considered briefly before nodding. "Haldren, I deem that you will have much work ahead of you before you return to Vardenale. There are... other matters which have arisen that will be of great interest to your country. Jarith, I include you in that discussion. The allied armies have invaded Yod and the outcome may be unexpected to many. There are wider considerations at stake than merely mining rights.

"But I am forgetting myself. Let me introduce you all to the others who arrived before you. Of course you know Bardanar and his wife Kasona. Have you met their son Padrik before? Well..."

Malann could have been no-one else but Keren's sister. She was a perfect female version of him in looks but slightly shorter, softer and rounder. Garia knew she had two children and that had had a natural effect on her body but she was still younger than many of the younger generation who had accompanied the other rulers to Palarand.

Aside from the Queen, Malann was the one person Garia knew she would have to give a good accounting of herself to.

Jarith was another matter. Taller than Keren, he looked to have stepped right out of a Disney movie. His eyes were blue and his hair was a rich chestnut. From the angle he held his head to his square chin to the planes of his cheekbones she knew that many girls would struggle to breathe in his presence. Fortunately for all concerned it appeared he was content to be with the mother of his children.

"If you would excuse us briefly," Robanar was saying to the others, "we would appreciate a small family reunion before we begin to consider matters that concern all of us. Merek, if you would look after Count Haldren? Garia, I think you should join us, as you will soon officially become part of our family."

That was as far as Robanar got before Kendar banded his staff again, causing everyone's head to turn in surprise.

"His Grace Duke Gilbanar of Dekarran, accompanied by his wife Duchess Vivenne and their daughter Countess Korizet, together with Captain Jokar."

Gilbanar, Vivenne and Korizet walked into the room and right up to Robanar, where they made the necessary obeisance to him. Robanar and Gilbanar then clasped each other in a bear hug before separating.

"Welcome, welcome! Gil, you arrive late and almost last, but the palace kitchens thank you for it. As you can see, we already feed a crowd of the high and mighty from along the Valley. Vivenne, my dear, it is good to see you once more. Your usual suites are prepared for you. Young Terinar has found a bed in Garia's House for the while but doubtless you will be able to spend some time with him. Korizet, let me see you! You grow more elegant and beautiful each time I see you."

After the inevitable hugs Gilbanar replied, "Thanks, Rob. We saw the other procession turn into the gate in the distance but couldn't manage to catch up with it. Well!" Gilbanar turned to survey the others waiting to be introduced to him. "I see familiar faces and there are some here new to me. I doubt not we shall speak of many things while we are here." He grinned. "Garia! Still causing mayhem, I see?"

Garia curtseyed demurely. "As you say, Your Grace. It's just a festival and some weddings, you know? Nothing out of the ordinary."

Gilbanar guffawed. "I see your sense of humor hasn't changed, at least!" He turned to Robanar, his face becoming serious. "I hear there is important news from the west."

"Aye, but let us complete the introductions before the whole afternoon descends into confusion."

"I am forgetting myself, Sire."

Robanar grunted. "Well, you hardly need introducing to Norvelen or Visselen, do you? Norvelen arrived just before you did. Jarith and Malann arrived earlier though they left the children at home this time. Now, Bardanar and Kasona are friends, of course, but have you met Mariswin before? He has brought..."

* * *

"Why are we coming here?" Garia asked Keren.

"Because you wanted a break and Terry and Merry have had enough of all the high-powered talk going on in the Receiving Room." He gestured at the courtyard. "Don't you recognize it?"

Garia looked around. The sun was in the far west and the shadows were lengthening, so it was difficult to make much out. The palace appeared to have dozens of courtyards and most looked very similar. This one, on the other hand, had raised beds with gravel walkways between them.

"This is the herb garden!"

She stepped out onto the paths, glad that her shoes had square heels and not stillettoes which would have sunk in the gravel.

"Merry, Terry, look! This is the place I fell into when I climbed out that window."

She shaded her eyes and looked up at the windows above the cloister roof, trying to figure out which one she had climbed out of before making an undignified backward flip into a bed of herbs. Now that she had been reminded of her location, the smells began to be more noticeable.

"Here?" Terinar asked. "What happened, Garia?"

She recounted the events of the night somebody had tried to break into her sleeping chamber and she had climbed out of the window to escape. She explained her dilemma when people had come to rescue her and what had happened afterwards, ending with Keren carrying her upstairs to Elizet's old bed.

"Oh, how romantic!" Merizel breathed. "What a wonderful beginning!"

Keren reddened. "Well, it was a tense night and we were both tired and embarrassed, Merry. The whole palace was in an uproar, looking for intruders or possible assassins. I doubt either of us were thinking in romantic terms."

"Hardly," Garia agreed. "Besides, I had scraped my shins so they were bandaged up and I was only wearing a filthy nightgown..." She stopped when she realized she was just making Merizel worse.

"You jumped from up there?" Terinar asked, pointing to the upper windows.

"That's right, although I didn't really jump. I climbed out and turned round so that I could try and walk along to another window. Unfortunately those tiles are so slippery that I slid down the roof, my feet got caught in the guttering and I flipped out to land on my back... over there, I think." She pointed. "It looks like all the evidence has been washed or tidied away."

Keren smiled. "I have to admit you smelled nice with all those herbs on you."

Garia stuck out her tongue. "Yes, like a lump of meat on a spit! Every time I have that particular herb in a meal I think of that night." She cocked her head. "Maybe it's not such a bad smell to have after all. It could have been a lot worse if I'd missed the bed and landed on the stone surrounds. As it was I had bruises, remember?"

"Aye, and I remember that didn't stop you at all. That was when you decided you needed to start doing those exercises."

Garia giggled. "Look where that ended up!"

The others joined in the laughter.

A door at the far end of the courtyard banged open and Captain Merek came through. He spotted the group and crunched his way rapidly along the gravel paths towards them.

"Oh, no," Keren groaned. "Our peaceful few moments didn't last long, did they?" He looked up. "Captain, what can we do for you?"

"Highness, Milady. I thought you ought to see this." He held up a semaphore message sheet.

Keren took it and scanned the clear text printed below the signal groups.

"It says here that Shabreth will arrive tomorrow, having crossed the border into Palarand..." He looked up at the expectant faces of the others, explaining to Garia, "Duke Shabreth rules Plif. It was he who Eriana went to meet, which ended with her coming here to Palarand." He read further. "He is accompanied by Duchess Luann, as we might expect, and -" His voice was suddenly shocked. "Maker! Captain, I'm glad you forewarned us of this. Does she know?"

Merek nodded. "Aye, Highness. She was the first person I told, before even the King."

Garia suddenly felt cold. "Who is it, Keren?"

He turned to her, his expression one of turmoil. "Prince Torulf, Eriana's brother."

~o~O~o~

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Eriana asked again.

Garia looked her up and down. "I think so, Eriana. You have to show your brother that you have sworn to Robanar and this is about the best way to do it."

They had both dressed in riding gear this morning, in palace colors. Upstairs, Terinar was doing the same and Merizel and their three maids were also in palace gear rather than Blackstone greens. Today, the four nobles would ride their frayen while the maids sat alone in their carriage.

Three of the nobles would also be heavily armed, Merizel not being proficient with anything except the personal pistols they all now carried concealed somewhere about their uniforms. Terinar had his usual dress sword hanging from his belt while Garia had her crossed swords across her back. Eriana's back bore her big broadsword. All of the maids now carried pistols in their bags, although only Jenet and Marisa were confident enough to use them properly.

The procession set out through the carriage entrance and the crowd fell into silence while they digested what they saw in front of them. Faced with a carriage that held only maids and unexpected riders in the King's colors they were momentarily confused until Garia and Eriana began waving. Then people understood what they were seeing and the cheers grew even louder.

Dear God. What have I started?

As they progressed through the streets Eriana leaned in to make herself heard.

"I think they like what they see, Garia."

"I'm forced to agree," she shouted back. "Who knew? Still, I'm not objecting. I'd rather this than silence."

"Aye. It shows you are already well liked by the people."

"Some of them. This display of affection is going to annoy some nobles, for sure."

"Huh. Nobles." Eriana made a face and swept a hand dismissively to one side. "What do we care about nobles?"

"The nobles are going to do the hard work for us, Eriana. Don't discount them just like that."

"As you say."

Then they had to stop speaking because the noise was becoming too loud.

In the palace there was an air of tension as everybody made ready for the final visitors. Garia and Eriana changed their riding skirts for pleated ones like those worn by the palace guardswomen. Although the meaning would not be obvious to foreigners Garia now wore her 'differenced' royal sash and Eriana had one with a white band through the middle instead of Garia's pink one. Eriana had now put her hair up as in a ponytail but then plaited the tail so that it would not get in the way should anything happen.

There was a shocked silence when Garia and Eriana encountered Jarith and Malann in a corridor on their way to the front porch.

"Maker! Your Highness? Lady Garia? You really know how to use those swords?"

"Aye, Your Highness," Eriana replied to Malann. Jarith simply couldn't keep his eyes off either of the armed girls. "We are both proficient in the weapons we bear and we have both tested them in battle. Mayhap it is battle we prepare for today, since my brother arrives with the Duke of Plif."

"Your brother, Highness? I thought you came from a land far away, beyond the Palumaks."

"Please, we are friends, are we not? Let us dispense with titles and use each other's names. I am Eriana. Though born a Princess in Einnland, in Palarand I am a Princess only by the courtesy of your father. In four days Garia will become a Princess as well and your relative by marriage, so there is no need for formality between us. To answer your questions, aye, my brother comes and Einnland is indeed far away beyond the Palumaks. You see, I ran away from home, since my father ordered a degrading marriage for me that I could not face, and Palarand has given me sanctuary. I doubt not my brother seeks to return me to my father's court, and I deem cold steel may be the only way to convince him otherwise."

There had been a lot to go over the previous evening and Eriana's past adventures had not been brought up in any detail.

"Oh! I see! But, ...Garia? How is it you bear swords as well? Do those come from your world, then? Do women fight there as men do?"

Garia smiled. "As always, the answer is complicated. Yes, women fight on Earth but this style of swords comes from the other side of Alaesia. We don't use swords much where I come from. I'm all dressed up to provide support for Eriana since we're expecting trouble. Einnlanders are a warlike people, if you didn't know."

Jarith spoke up. "We know of Einnland, since the occasional ship comes to trade in the summer months, but they are a mystery to most of us. I have seen armed women walking the palace corridors but thought them auxiliaries of some kind."

"Nope, they are full members of the Palace Guard. Have you heard about the retaking of Boldan's Rock?" Jarith nodded. "Eriana led that expedition, composed mostly of men who escaped Einnland with her, but two of the women from the Palace Guard went with them to provide her with some support."

Jarith's eyes were wide. "I heard the fighting for Boldan's Rock was indeed bloody." He turned to Eriana. "Eriana, if you permit, I would desire a full accounting of that adventure from you."

Eriana's face twitched into a smile that rapidly faded. "Aye, Jarith, you shall have it. Not now, though. Presently we must gather at the porch to await Duke Shabreth and my brother."

Malann's face paled. "Is there going to be fighting?"

Garia replied, "We hope not. We just want to make sure her brother doesn't try anything stupid." She thought. "It would probably be better if you spent the morning somewhere else, if you take my meaning."

"Aye," Jarith agreed. "Come, Malann. Let us find a quieter place to wait events. Maybe the Receiving Room?"

Garia nodded. "That should be okay and some of the other visitors are waiting there. We'll see you later."

Since the message had reported a large escort, armed, the arrivals would be met outside the palace so that there would be room... if anything ugly should develop. Fortunately the weather was fine and those waiting could do so in comfort. To delay being noticed by the arrivals Garia, Eriana and all the other guardswomen were lined up behind the ranking nobles, appearing as part of the palace guard, but they could still observe what was happening.

Having stayed overnight at a roadhouse to the east of the capital, where the direct trade route from Plif crossed Crescent Lake by ferry, the procession was expected to arrive a bell before lunch. There were spotters in the nearby streets and they reported sightings at about the expected time. Eventually the visitors rode in through the front gate of the palace and pulled up in front of the steps.

There were two carriages, seven uniformed outriders and twenty riders behind in the characteristic furs of Einnland. As Merek's men came to attention footmen opened the carriage doors and helped out the occupants. Two were a man and woman of about Robanar's age, accompanied by a maid and a manservant. Garia decided that these were the Duke and Duchess of Plif with their personal servants.

From the other carriage stepped two men, one older than the other. The younger glanced at the steps and impatiently gestured at the couple. The Duke gave him a glare in return before shrugging and climbing the steps with his wife.

"Shabreth," Robanar said, holding out his hand. "I am pleased you could join us."

"Robanar," the Duke replied, giving the other a hug, "I would have come sooner if not for our own unexpected visitors. You know Luann, of course. Ah, I see Mariswin among the mob you have collected. All this for a wedding, Robanar?"

"Aye, and worth it. What of yonder angry young man? Will he be introduced to us?"

"Aye, brother. Normally I would have enjoyed the company of another on my journey but he is a prickly sort."

Behind Robanar, Eriana snorted quietly. Shabreth beckoned and the young man took the steps two at a time to stand before Robanar. The two stared at one another, sizing each other up before the man flushed and executed an awkward bow.

"Your Majesty. I am Prince Torulf, heir to King Embrikt of Einnland, a land which lies south from here far beyond the Palumaks."

Robanar grunted. "I know of it," he said shortly.

"I regret that I have not been invited here to witness the marriage of your son, as His Grace Duke Shabreth has been, but I am sent by my father in urgency to discover the whereabouts of my sister Eriana, who has run away from home and was taken in by His Grace. I learned at his court that she sought to come here to Palarand and marry your son. If that is so, I must make the objection of myself and my father plain. She has no permission to marry anyone and, as she is not an adult, she must be returned to Einnland immediately to rejoin her father." He paused to take breath. "Your Majesty, is she here? Where is my sister?"

The palace has to welcome some unexpected guests! Especially unwelcome when it is Eriana's brother and twenty brawny Einnlanders, intent on returning her to her father. Fortunately Eriana has some ideas about how to fend off the unwanted attention but her brother might not be smart enough to notice them...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

131 - Torulf

---

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

"Where is my sister?"

Robanar's glare at the impatient Prince was dangerous but the visitor didn't seem to care.

Wow. And I thought Eriana was bad when I first met her, Garia thought. I just hope this all works out, this is so not the time to be having a fight!

"She is here."

"I want to see her now! Her father is concerned for her safety, alone in a far-away land. She must be returned home immediately!"

Now it was Garia's turn to stifle a snort. This clown is utterly clueless! To think he might be the next King of Einnland... if he manages to live long enough, and he won't do that if he keeps pissing people off.

Robanar merely raised an eyebrow but Garia knew his patience was being sorely tested. He was being shouted at like he was some underling of Einnland's King and Palarand just a backwoods village... perhaps the idiot hadn't understood what he was seeing when he traveled here from Simbek.

"I would make some things plain to you, Your Highness," Robanar replied, emphasizing Torulf's title. "I am ruler of this land and I would appreciate your use of my title when you address me. I will pardon your insolent behavior so far since it is through ignorance. Further, Her Highness did not come to Palarand alone, she had an escort larger than that you have brought here yourself. I would add that the laws in Palarand are not as those in Einnland, here she would be accounted adult at her sixteenth birthday."

Torulf colored. "Uh, Your Majesty," he stammered, "Forgive me, I am not familiar with the ways of foreign courts. I sought merely to find my sister, and so spoke in haste."

Wait a minute! That means that neither Torulf nor Eriana had ever left Einnland before! Not surprising, perhaps, if they are so isolated. That probably explains why he behaves as he does. They only have their own court to judge things by. My, he is an ignorant clown, isn't he?

Then the second part of Robanar's statement hit Torulf and he began to look confused.

"Sixteen? She would be an adult here? But she is -"

The thought that the ages for obtaining adulthood might be different in different countries had obviously never occurred to Torulf, and he struggled to process the idea. Eriana was an Einnlander, so the rules of that country should apply, but she was presently in Palarand, where there were different rules. So which..?

Robanar casually moved a hand out of sight and touched thumb to forefinger. Merek, standing at the far right of the assembled nobles, in turn gave a hand signal. This caused some of the honor guard standing to the right of the steps to apparently break rank and saunter towards the group of waiting Einnlanders who were standing around the carriage, watching the confrontation at the top of the steps.

Of course, the guardsmen were immediately spotted with alarm by some of the Einnlanders, but as they approached it was realized that they, too, were Einnlanders apparently in the service of the King of this land. One of the guardsmen called out to the Prince's escort and they all switched their attention to the approaching guardsmen.

«Hey, Brinte! How is it you were stupid enough to come all this way with that waste of time?»

«Hey yourself, Ragnar! At least I didn't run away with the Princess! I guess she's here, eh? What's this place like? Plenty of plunder?»

Other voices joined in as the two parties recognized individuals in the other party.

«Is Prince Torulf still an idiot, Inge?»

«What do you think, Markku? There are more profitable ways we could be spending our days, wouldn't you say? What's that fancy uniform, then? You serve this King, now?»

«I do, Inge, and he treats us like real people, not like kitchen grennis back home.»

There was a certain wariness as the two parties coalesced but these men all knew one or more of the other party so it was natural to want to find out about each other's experiences. Soon men were clasping each other's arms and slapping their former friends on the back. Meanwhile, Torulf had begun to turn to look at the merging group in the yard so it was time for the next step.

Keep him off-balance and distracted.

Garia eased herself between Keren and Mariswin and faced Torulf.

«Eriana was right,» she told him. «You are an ignorant little know-nothing.»

«What? Who are you? How dare you!» Then came a realization. «You speak our tongue!»

Garia shrugged. «I guess somebody has to.»

Then Danisa stepped forward. «Your Highness, Princess Eriana has told us all about you.»

Torulf was even more confused. «Woden's teeth, another one! Bearing swords! What is this place? Who are you?»

Heldra moved forward to join in the fun. «We are members of His Majesty's Palace Guard, Highness. Why wouldn't we be wearing swords?»

«But, but... women don't fight! The gods forbid it!» His eyes narrowed as he took in the three women in front of him. «Now you, and maybe you, look as if you could fight, at least you're big enough to hold a sword. This one,» he indicated Garia, «cannot be a warrior, she is too small! Is this some play-acting for Princesses, then?»

Garia smiled. «I am not a Princess - yet, Your Highness. I wouldn't call myself a warrior, no, but these swords are no toys.» Her smile became malicious. «Would you like to test me out? I guarantee you won't like it.»

Below them, in the yard, the conversation between the Einnlanders was about to reach the inevitable conclusion.

«Ale? Well, why didn't you say so straight away? It looks like Torulf has found some women to chase so he won't need our help for a while. Let's go find that ale and you can tell us all the adventures you've been having.»

«Of course! We have many visitors for the wedding so the palace is crowded right now but I'm sure we can find a few benches where we can provide you fine meat and good ale. Come with us, warriors, and learn what proper cooking is like!»

«Are we allowed to just go off like that? I thought this was some kind of formal welcome.»

Markku turned to look at Merek, who gestured with his arm.

«The Captain says that it is all right for us to go, so let's go!»

The combined group moved off right, to wander out of sight round the side of the palace. Behind them, the older man who had been in the carriage with Torulf looked first at the departing group and then at Torulf, unsure what to do. Finally he turned and began to climb the steps.

Torulf, in turn, looked from the departing escort to the women in front of him, at a loss for words. Events were moving too fast for him to keep up with and he didn't know what to do. Eriana took that moment to step out in front of him.

«I wouldn't take Garia up on that offer, dear brother of mine. She was the one who taught me to fight properly. You would just embarrass everybody.»

Torulf stepped back. «Eriana! So... but...»

However he had expected to meet his sister, he hadn't imagined finding her dressed ready for battle!

«Just the same as ever, aren't you?» Eriana inspected her brother coldly. «There's nothing going on in that tiny brain of yours and you have no idea what is happening, have you? Let me make it plain for you, then. I am not going anywhere with you, not today, not ever. You have two choices, to ride away now and go home or remain here as a guest of the King you just insulted. I know which choice I would prefer you make.»

Torulf stared at his sister, taking in the uniform and the large sword visible over her right shoulder. He realized that, while his journey here had been necessary, he had made some stupid assumptions about what he would find at the end of his travels. He gulped and turned to Robanar, bowing deeply.

"A thousand pardons, Your Majesty. I have been sent here in good faith to find my sister and I realize now that matters are not what I imagined. If you would have me, I would stay here and learn more about your lands and my sister's part in them."

Robanar grunted. The plans that had been hastily made assumed that Torulf would choose to stay so it was easy to handle him - for the moment. Later, perhaps, when the Prince had settled in, there might be further trouble... and they would all be ready and waiting.

"Very well," Robanar replied after a moment's pause to pretend he was thinking about it, "as King I must always be ready to offer my house to visiting royalty. Your Highness, welcome. My house is your house."

This last statement was important, since it had been agreed with Eriana. It was an Einnland custom which among other things meant that the guest could not use weapons in the house to settle a fight, nor could any of his men do so.

"If you will go with Kendar, he will find you a room where you may rest and change before lunch. I regret that it may not be of the standard you are used to, as I mentioned before we are presently crowded with visitors before tomorrow's festival."

"Thank you, Your Majesty. You are gracious, Your Majesty. Might my sister accompany me, that I might question her as we walk? It seems I have much to learn about."

"I regret not, Your Highness. Her Highness has customary duties about the palace this day. We will set aside a room and time for you to ask your questions."

In front of witnesses and well guarded.

Torulf's eyes fell. "As you command, Your Majesty. One last question, if I may. Is my sister to be the bride of your son?"

"That is not her destiny, Your Highness. You may relieve your mind of that worry, at least."

Torulf bowed again and then remembered his companion, who now stood beside him looking with astonishment at the four armed women.

"Ah, Your Majesty, this is Rolf, who is my... manservant." Rolf looked irritated. "If you can find a corner of straw for him, it should be sufficient."

Robanar stared at Rolf. "He is a servant only?"

"Well, he can do other things, but yes."

"As Gullbrand did for Eriana, then?"

"Gullbrand is here? I should have realized that, of course he would be. Rolf is of a lower status than Gullbrand was."

"We will find him suitable lodgings, Torulf. Please, go with Kendar."

As the Chamberlain gestured at the door and Torulf moved off everybody else breathed a sigh of relief.

That was... interesting, and not in a nice way. Give me grakh or Yodans any day! That could have gone so badly wrong but we seem to have it under control.

I'm sure it won't last but it might get us past the festival ...and the weddings.

"Shabreth," Robanar said, putting a hand on the Duke's shoulder. "Come, let us join the others who await us in the Receiving Room."

"There are more? I thought... of course, the wedding. But you did not want them out here when that fool arrived, did you?"

"As you say. It might have gotten somewhat unpleasant, especially for the ladies. Luann, Mariswin, shall you join us? I'm sure you'll find old friends and new waiting inside." He turned. "Garia, Eriana, I suggest you come with us. Until our hothead settles down we must take care of your safety. Danisa, Heldra, we thank you for your duty this day."

As they all moved off into the palace Shabreth asked a question. "How did you manage to be so prepared, Robanar? I grant you could have sent messengers ahead once we crossed into your lands... I should have thought and used the Messenger Service to warn you but there was no time. That Prince consumed all my attention once he appeared on our shores."

Robanar grinned. "Ah, that would be the semaphore, Shabreth. Did you see tall black towers of wood as you rode through our lands? Aye? Well, we can send a message from one end of Palarand to the other, and receive a reply, all within a single day. Once you passed the first one at the border a description of your party was on my table within two bells."

"Do you tell me? Is this something connected with the war, then? I could find use for such a device. Would... you consider extending it to Simbek?"

"It is not presently of such use for the war, since it only follows the main routes within Palarand, though recently we have begun extending it as far as Brugan itself. I doubt not it will run the length of the Great Valley in time, but we must tread carefully and make sure it will do all we ask of it. Aye, we could extend it to Simbek, your needs are less complicated, I deem."

"If these Einnlanders are going to keep appearing in our waters I need some way of reporting them, Robanar. They seem a warlike people and I would not desire my shores to be plundered. This... semi..? might be the answer we seek."

"Semaphore, Shabreth. Don't worry, you'll soon remember the word."

* * *

Although Torulf was his father's favorite he knew when to keep his mouth shut and his head down. His mouth stayed firmly shut, except for the customary responses, as he was introduced to a whole line of rulers in the largest enclosed space he had ever been in. The unfamiliar names went by in a blur and he knew that he would have to ask Rolf to jog his memory when it came to conversation with these people.

Torulf cursed the unfamiliar language, as well. He had resented being forced to learn it when a child but now saw the necessity. Eriana, of course, had learned it readily, but then Eriana learned almost everything readily. If everyone in this immense stretch of land spoke this tongue he would have to use it and like it. If he needed a quiet word with Rolf or even Eriana, then their own tongue was unlikely to be overheard and understood.

Only, thinking about it, he had just met three women - women! - who could speak his native tongue. Women plainly not Einnlanders but of unknown origins. Perhaps others in this massive building could also speak it? He would have to be very careful what he said and when.

At lunch he and Shabreth sat facing the King, Robanar, at the middle table of three set in the large, richly decorated hall. This confused him, since his father customarily sat at a top table, with honored guests either side of him and the rabble in lengthwise tables lower down. What is more, every place was set with costly glass, china, gold and silver showing a wealth his father could never match. He had been given a fork, which Shabreth had introduced to him when he had first eaten at the Duke's residence in Simbek, but he fumbled with it and felt embarrassed in front of all the other rulers.

Still, he was a Prince and they were but Dukes, did that not count for something?

Shabreth addressed Robanar. "I have read your recent letters, Robanar. Your conclusions and your proposal were startling, but I find myself in agreement. With the proper safeguards I deem this a good time to consider such ideas."

Robanar made a small gesture with his fork. "Aye, Shabreth. If you would, I desire to leave the more detailed discussion until after we have finished Spring Dawning and the wedding which has brought everyone here. But there is no reason you should not speak privately with the others, find out more of that which we may propose. Both Wallesan and Bardanar were privy to my initial suggestion and have thoughts of their own. I would not seek to impose myself on any of my fellow brethren of the Valley but merely to find some way we can each benefit the other."

Shabreth nodded. "As you say. If I may ask, how did you think of such notions? Most valley countries guard their independence jealously."

"The actions of Yod have made us think carefully of all our futures, Shabreth. We sought to find a way to prevent such an outrage ever happening again, but it was Garia here who told us of similar ideas from the lands of her home." Robanar shrugged. "Of course the arrangements she described would not fit our present circumstance but have made us think of ways that would not otherwise have occurred to us. We are greatly indebted to her, for that and for much else."

"Ah? It seems Palarand has much to thank Milady Garia for, I deem."

"Indeed..."

Torulf listened to this crosstalk with increasing incomprehension. It seemed that all these Dukes and other nobles had gathered here for a royal wedding, as Shabreth had told him, but they were using the opportunity to consider other matters of interest to all. There was this "war" which had been spoken of, but it seemed a far away matter of little local interest. There were other strange matters for him to think about, like the tall towers they had passed on their way through Palarand, with arms that clacked and waved. Palarand - what kind of a name was that? - seemed to be an exotic, complicated place.

Then there was "Garia", who appeared to be the short girl with the two swords. Her name was frequently mentioned in respect to various devices or ideas but he didn't understand much of it and how it could possibly concern someone who was female, let alone one so young. She didn't appear to be a Princess but she might be the one Prince Keren was marrying. Nobody had explained the marriage customs of this strange region to him so he didn't know whether that was appropriate or not.

He began to understand just how little he knew about the lands he had now come to, and though he did not consider his life to be in danger, it appeared that he would have to pay attention to much that was happening around him. He scowled.

"Is something the matter, Highness?"

"Your Majesty," Torulf addressed the Queen, who had seen his face change. "I have lately learned the usefulness of this device you name the fork but have not yet learned to master it. You will forgive me my temper, since I struggle to eat my food." He hesitated, then added, "Your food is, of course excellent, if different than the fare we eat at my father's house. I will tame this eating tool in time, I believe."

"As you say, Highness. Since Garia introduced the fork to us we would not be without it, nor would any who try it then be content without."

"There was one, Ma'am," Garia said, "if you remember."

"That was a special case, dear," Terys replied. "I deem the Prince of Einnland to be of different mettle. He does not care to be defeated by something as simple as a fork."

"They are extremely useful, brother," Eriana said from further down the table. "When I took my Einnlanders on our military expedition, forks made eating our food so much easier. Captain Merek says they are now to be made standard military issue throughout Palarand."

An officer in a striking blue and white uniform added, "We already issue forks in Joth, Your Highness. Prince Keren was kind enough to offer us the design, though we are happy to pay Lady Garia a token amount for each one made. Trust me, you will find them most useful."

Garia again! And this officer talked of Joth. What and where was Joth? Torulf was getting even more confused. And then Eriana had said -

"Eriana, you said you joined a military expedition? I can barely believe it."

Robanar corrected, "Torulf, she led the expedition. Eighteen of her escort, together with the two women you met at our door, rode into the northern highlands and crossed mountains to attack a fortress from the rear. The attack was successful and the fortress was taken back from our enemy, though with some small loss of life to her men."

Torulf picked out a recognizable word from the King's statement. "Eriana, you rode into the mountains? I did not know you knew how to ride."

Eriana's smile was smug. "I did not, brother. After I arrived here I saw Lady Garia riding and she obtained the permission of the King to teach me to ride myself. All the men who went with me learned to ride." She paused to think. "And to fight, better than we had ever known how to fight before, with weapons much better than any in Einnland."

Torulf's head was spinning. This Eriana was not the one he knew, the spoiled girl-child he had thought capable of running away from an unwelcome betrothal. This Eriana was more mature, more experienced and could apparently really use the sword she had worn earlier. He would have to be cautious to obtain his objective if that were true. It would take time to adjust to all that had happened in this strange land before he could make his move.

"I would learn more, sister, but another time, I believe. I am weary after my several journeys to get to this place. Your Majesty, if you would permit, once we have risen from table I would spend the afternoon quietly in my chamber."

"As you desire, Torulf. If you have need for anything a palace servant is only a bell-rope away."

* * *

"Come!"

The door to the Lilac Chamber opened and Rolf entered, ducking his head in a brief show of respect.

«Ah, Vilken, good. What have you discovered?»

Rolf raised a hand. «Highness, I beg you, do not use that name unless you must. Here I must be Rolf only.» He added, «I regret I have not learned very much so far. The whole palace is filled with people preparing for the Sun Balance celebration -»

«Sun Balance? I believe another name was used.»

Rolf bowed again. «Indeed, Highness. Along the length of the Great Valley they name it 'Spring Dawning'.» He resumed his explanation. «Thus, I was able to use the confusion of numbers to discover certain matters but the same confusion conceals others.»

Torulf was impatient. «Tell me.»

«It would seem that Her Highness - uh, Princess Eriana, that is, the sister of Prince Keren presently resides in the palace as a visitor and is also a Princess - Princess Eriana, then, has left the palace and now resides in a mansion somewhere in the city. This was done to make more room for the higher ranking guests.»

«That's good news, uh, Rolf! It should be easier to snatch her from there than from inside this huge palace and then have to fight our way out.»

Rolf shook his head. «Not so, Highness. The mansion she resides in is the home of this Lady Garia we have been hearing so much about... and also of almost every Einnlander who came with Her Highness. Several of them know me well.»

Torulf frowned. «An obstacle... but she must travel there and back each day? Perhaps then...»

«Perhaps, Highness. But it seems there have been some heavy attacks on Lady Garia in recent weeks and she travels with a large escort.»

Torulf snorted. «Bah! I doubt these people with their toy swords and fancy uniforms can withstand the fury of our Einnlanders, Rolf!»

Rolf looked cautious. «Highness, I do not doubt the abilities of our men but... I saw Her Highness and Lady Garia, together with two women of the King's Guard, standing at the top of the entrance steps and I'm not sure I would care to face any of them. If His Majesty's men are as well prepared as his women then our task will not be easy.»

Torulf looked sulky. «If you say so. It's a lot to take in, isn't it, in a strange land and we've been here less than a day. Perhaps we'll learn something more useful in the days to come. Tell me, what of yourself, what of our men?»

«Highness, I am in a dormitory at the end of the corridor, where the servants for all those with chambers sleep. I can come and go as I please but so far I have needed a guide since this building is so large.»

«So I could summon you when I need to? How do I do that? Can you show me which room it is?»

«There is no need, Highness. See the rope beside the fireplace? Pull that and a bell rings in the dormitory, together with a little disc which tells those within which chamber needs service.» Rolf reddened. «I felt a barbarian, having to have that explained to me. I did not imagine anything like that existed.»

Torulf scowled. «I know what you mean! When the King told me, the rooms might not be to the standard I was used to, I didn't think he meant they might be better! I have never seen a room so richly decorated! And look at the glass in those windows! That mirror, too! It appears to be glass but that's impossible! Isn't it?»

Rolf shrugged. «We always knew things were going to be different here, Highness, we just didn't know how different. We have a lot to learn, it seems.»

«Very well. You were telling me about the men.»

«They are being housed in tents in a huge field behind the palace, Highness, as are many of the warriors and others who escorted some of the other rulers who are here. I have briefly seen their quarters, I would say they are more than adequate.»

«A field! So they can get out into the town, then, when we need them to?»

Rolf shook his head. «Highness, the field is inside the palace walls. The walls are, of course, patrolled by the King's Guard. I'm not sure if anyone is allowed in or out at will.»

Torulf looked petulant. «This is ridiculous! We must find some way since I dare not face father without her. Find me a way!»

Rolf bowed. «I will do what I can, Highness, but the task is greater than even I expected.» He shrugged. «If this palace were like your father's house, we could accomplish it easily. Here, we must be much more careful. The place is full of servants and armed men and it is easy to get lost.»

«I don't care! It has to be done so find a way! Don't forget, Eriana may have claimed sanctuary but as I am the heir to the throne I do not have that choice. I have to return and I dare not without my sister beside me!»

* * *

"Highness, Milady? What can I do for you?" Merek gave the women an apologetic smile. "I regret this must be brief, I am needed elsewhere. This is the first Spring Dawning celebration I will have managed without Captain Bleskin's support and there is much to do."

"We won't keep you long," Garia said. "Go on, Eriana, tell him what you told me."

"You need to know about my brother," Eriana explained. "I know that I am not the brightest of those who attend the King but Torulf is not even as smart as I am. His behavior is that of a small child denied the toys he plays with. Since he was sent to find me by my father, his one and only purpose will be to return with me. He dare not fail, Captain Merek."

Merek nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, Highness. Can he not be... educated, as you were? That we might return him satisfied but without you?"

"I'm not sure he is clever enough to absorb what Garia taught me, Captain. I'm not sure either that my father would accept him if he returned without me. The big problem is not my brother, however. He is just an irritant. It is the man he introduced as his manservant Rolf, who is the real danger to us."

"Ah? Merek looked interested.

"Captain, that man is named Vilken. He is a Jarl, an Earl in your tongue," she frowned, "which I think might be the same as a count in the court of Palarand... I must confer with Kendar, I think. He is a nephew of my father and one of those who finds out things for him. He is very dangerous and he is probably controlling my brother, even though Torulf is too stupid to realize it."

Merek gave a silent whistle. "Do you say so? A gatherer of gossip and a listener at doors, you say. We must pay him special attention, then."

"Not just a listener at doors, Captain, but familiar with the assassin's blade as well. As I said, he is dangerous." Eriana grinned crookedly. "Since my training here by Garia and Master Haflin I no longer fear him but others in this palace may be put in danger. Mind him well, Captain."

Merek nodded abruptly. "I will, Highness, and thank you for the warning. We will also, with your permission, keep unobtrusive watch on yourself, I think, in case anything is attempted."

"Of course, Captain. I would appreciate that."

Merek bowed. "Thank you for the warning, Highness, My Lady."

* * *

"Ow."

"Milady?"

"My Call is about to start, Jenet. Parts of me are already feeling very sensitive."

"Of course, Milady. I wonder... perhaps we might discover if Mistress Margra has something that could help? There are potions which, while they will not prevent much of what must occur, will help you stay relaxed in the days to come."

"Potions? There are potions? Why didn't we use them before, Jenet?"

"Ah, they can be dangerous, Milady, from what I recall. But this Call of yours will be different to any other, will it not? A festival, three weddings of members of your House and then your own wedding to His Highness. It would be best if you could avoid some of the worst side effects of your Call, should they occur."

"What, oh, you mean the mood swings and emotional upsets. Oh, yes! I have been wondering what I'm going to be like at my own wedding. I don't want to make a spectacle of myself, do I? Uh, I will make a spectacle of myself, I guess, but I don't want to be all weepy or upset. Yes, let's go and find Margra."

Margra was in the Chamber of the Sick bandaging the leg of a Brugan armsman who had tripped and sliced his calf with the point of his sword. She looked up and made to rise when Garia entered but the latter waved an arm.

"Don't bother, Margra, please. He needs your attention more than I do."

"Thank you, Milady. What can I do for you today? Does one of your staff have a problem?"

"Uh, let's wait until you have finished there, I think. It's a female thing."

The Brugan armsman looked at Garia out of the corner of his eye and gulped.

She smiled back. "I'm not going to upset you," she told him. "We'll wait until you've finished."

"You are very kind, My Lady," he replied.

After a while Margra had finished and rose. "There, that should suffice. Shall you rise? Fortunately the wound is not deep, you should be able to walk. If any blood comes through the bandage, come back and see me immediately, do you hear? It might mean that one or more of the stitches have come loose."

The man stood and tested his bandaged leg before bowing awkwardly to Margra.

"Thank you, Mistress."

He left, limping slowly, and Margra turned her attention to Garia. Jenet explained the problem and Margra nodded.

"I do have such potions, Milady, and, as Jenet has said, they can become dangerous if used too often. I deem that your present circumstance is exceptional and I will make up something that you can take for the next three days before you retire. It will not stop what must happen but you should remain calm through the experience."

"Thank you, Margra. I would never have thought of it myself."

"Your circumstance is unusual, Milady. Are your Calls settling down now? You have been with us almost a year now."

Garia nodded. "That's true. At first they were all over the place but now, although each one is still different, I'm able to handle them reasonably well." She rolled her eyes. "I would never have believed I could have said that right at the beginning. The first time or two were a complete horror story."

"I remember, Milady."

"I get it now, the Calls mean I can have children and it is good that they occur, but I just wish..."

Margra returned a wry smile. "So do we all, Milady. I shall bring your potion to the Receiving Room at the end of the evening meal, Milady, for Jenet to take back to your mansion."

"Thank you, Margra."

* * *

The guests assembled for the evening meal and once again Torulf had trouble adapting. There were just so many faces and so much to think about! He had spent part of the afternoon explaining to some of them where and what Einnland was and he was beginning to feel very much like a barbarian himself. Things his father's people could only dream of were commonplace here, and perhaps his men might not have any advantage over the local warriors at all.

He had been told about the war and discovered that far from being remote, the enemy of every single ruler here had rowed their galleys downstream to Palarand itself to attack a caravan containing Lady Garia. He still didn't understand why she was so important that anyone would want to capture her or kill her but the idea of a raid by river to distant lands was something he could relate to. He was sure that his father would have responded just as King Robanar had.

"Thank you, Rolf."

Rolf pushed in Torulf's chair as he sat and then stood waiting attentively behind it, like all the other servants waiting on the table full of august diners. Unfortunately the movement caught Robanar's eye and he turned to face them. Time to end the farce.

"Jarl Vilken."

Rolf was startled but recovered quickly.

"Your Majesty, I am named Rolf."

Robanar pointed a finger. "You are named Vilken and you hold a noble rank. In this court we consider it unseemly for a noble to wait his betters. Our palace has enough servants to provide our guests, and those guests include you. Find yourself a seat on one of the other tables, My Lord, and enjoy your meal."

"But -" Vilken was not prepared to argue with his host, a King, so was momentarily speechless.

"Did you think we wouldn't notice you, Vilken?" Eriana smiled maliciously at him. "I recognized you at the entrance steps. I suggest you obey the King's command."

Vilken flushed and bowed. "As you command, Your Majesty."

He rose and turned to find a seat at the table behind Torulf as Robanar stared impassively at the Prince.

"Understand, Highness, I will not tolerate intrigue in my palace. Eriana tried it and was found out almost immediately. Take your time, discover the facts, we will hear your petition once the wedding oaths have been sworn. I will not have the coming ceremonies disturbed by troublemakers. If you or any of your entourage cause any incident in the palace there are sufficient cells waiting for you."

"As you command, Your Majesty."

Torulf bent to his meal. With Vilken out of eye contact they could not even exchange signals. The next few days promised to be thoroughly miserable.

* * *

The carriage pulled into the courtyard of the Blackstone Hotel and halted to be immediately surrounded by servants from the stables. Once they discovered that the occupants were in fact the owner and her friend they pulled back and bowed before attending to the animals and opening the carriage doors.

"Thank you," Garia said as she descended. "Has the party from Blackstone arrived yet?"

The chargehand bobbed his head. "Aye, My Lady, they arrived about two bells since and most are presently in their chambers unpacking their bags. Shall I send a runner?"

"No, that's fine, I'll go and welcome them myself, I think. Feteran? How are we doing for time?"

The Commander of her forces stared at the darkened sky. "Milady, since we are but a street from home I will not raise objection, since I know who waits within. If I may..?"

"Of course! I wouldn't want to keep you from your father. Join us."

Feteran dismounted and joined Garia and Eriana as they headed for the courtyard entrance to the building. At the door, Gullbrand stood waiting. He bowed.

"All our guests have now arrived, Milady," he said. "If you would wait in the dining chamber I will get someone to tell them you are here."

"That's probably a good idea, Gullbrand. We're not interrupting anything, are we?"

"Our guests have eaten their evening meal so most have retired to their rooms to finish unpacking, Milady, but some still sup in the dining chamber. You will not disturb our routine by greeting them thus."

In the dining room Garia found Brydas, Sookie and two other women, both of whom looked faintly familiar. All were seated around a table with drinks but rapidly stood when Garia entered the room.

Brydas bowed. "My Lady! It is indeed a pleasure to see you again, especially after we heard the news of your battle. I trust all is well?"

"Everything is going just fine, Master Brydas," she replied, adding with a grin, "but as complicated as ever, just like in Blackstone! Let me introduce a friend and a recent immigrant to Palarand, I suppose you could call her. This is Princess Eriana, formerly of a distant land called Einnland, but now one of His Majesty's fiercest military commanders. Eriana, this is Brydas, Blackstone's smith -"

Brydas grinned back at her. "Blackstone's senior smith, these days."

"- and the lady standing close to him is Mistress Sukhana, his betrothed. She is Jaxen's sister and rode with us when we went to Blackstone."

"I remember," Eriana said, holding out a hand to Brydas. "Garia has told me so much about both of you. I desire that your visit to Palarand shall be filled with joy."

Brydas attempted to bow and shake Eriana's hand at the same time but she pulled him up.

"I do not deserve such honor, Master Smith. My title is a courtesy of the King, in Palarand I am merely an officer of his troops. I beg you, treat me as Garia's friend and of like rank."

Garia, meanwhile, had stepped forward and hugged Sukhana. She looked at the older woman, seeing the contentment and anticipation in her eyes.

"Can't wait, I'm guessing?"

Sukhana smiled. "Aye, Milady, just as yourself, though I have longer to wait, I deem. You do Brydas great honor by permitting Senidet's marriage before your own, but you were ever aware of the needs of others."

Garia grinned. "You did realize that she'll be married in the palace, in front of the King?"

Sukhana looked shocked. "Maker! I did not think - I thought she would be married in your House, as is the custom." She looked worried. "What will the King think? I do not have a gown fit to wear before the King! Brydas, what shall we do?"

Brydas turned. "Did I not explain it?" There was a twinkle in his eye as he added, "Perhaps not. You know what guildsmen are like, we forget such details sometimes."

"Brydas, you beast! Just wait until I..." Sukhana spun to Garia. "You joke, Milady, do you not?"

Garia grinned. "It is the truth, Sookie. Don't worry, we'll have everything ready and fit for the royal court. You'll see."

Brydas said, "But I am forgetting myself, Milady. Permit me to introduce two of our traveling companions. This is Mistress Megrozen, one of the leading ladies of Blackstone."

Megrozen curtseyed and Garia remembered where she had seen her before.

"I remember. You were one of those who came to see my gowns, weren't you?"

"As you say, Milady, though perhaps I was more interested in seeing you than your gowns." She inspected Garia and nodded thoughtfully. "If I may offer an observation, Milady? You arrived at Blackstone a girl and departed a woman, as all know, but I see your further adventures have seasoned you yet again. I thought then you would make us a good Queen and I see nothing to change that impression."

"Well... I'll do my best, Mistress Megrozen, you know that, and that is all anyone can ask of me."

"If everything I have seen as we rode to the capital is any guide, Milady, you are already doing your best."

Brydas turned. "And this is... Mistress Michet." His mouth twitched. "You have already ridden together, I deem."

Garia turned to look at the woman. She looked somehow familiar but no immediate spark of recognition came. Ridden with her? Then how..? Sukhana's face bore a smirk which deepened the mystery.

The woman curtseyed and then spoke, a secretive smile on her face. "Milady, we rode together, indeed, though I was not as you see me now. We fought together at the Ptuvil Stones."

Garia gaped. This was not possible! The only woman who had accompanied her there was Jenet, the rest were men, so what was going on? One of the women from the farms, perhaps? No, she said they had fought -

Then the voice registered.

"My God! Michen? Is that you? But what..?"

"My Lady, Michen was but a seeming forced upon me by my father, who had always desired a son but never obtained one. I was oath-bound to remain disguised until his recent death. Some few in Blackstone knew of my real self but now, with my father's passing, it is time for me to be my true self to all at last. My Lady, I am now known as Michet."

"Oh, wow! This is a surprise. Well, welcome to the hotel, Michet... I must remember that! I'm sorry, even when you're dressed like that I'll keep thinking of the man who rode with us along Blackstone Vale. Oh! I'm forgetting. Your wounds, have they healed?"

"Aye, Milady. My arm will never be as strong as it once was, but then perhaps I no longer have the need to lift such heavy items as before."

Sukhana gave a short laugh. "Hah! You know better than that, Michet, what burdens women have to carry. Best you find a man to help you with them." She turned to gaze at Brydas with a satisfied smile.

Michet snorted. "I've been a woman barely four weeks and already I'm being married off! A man wouldn't be treated the same way, Sookie."

"I know, Em. Lady Garia is doing her best to change things for us but it will take time, I deem. Steam engines are one thing, people's minds a different matter."

Brydas growled an agreement. "Milady, I agree. When I see the women of -"

Brydas's statement was cut short by the appearance of more guests from upstairs. Garia turned as the newcomers approached.

"Captain!" she said with delight, immediately walking over to Bleskin and giving him a hug. "It's so good to see you again!"

"Hrmm, as you say, Milady."

As on previous occasions, he didn't know what to do with his hands, so just beamed down fondly at Garia. She released him and stood back to take stock of the three who had come with him.

"Captain Bleskin, Master Yarling, Mistress Yanda, welcome to the Blackstone Hotel. I'm sorry," she said to the fourth person, "I know your face but I don't think I know your name."

The woman curtseyed low. "I am Mistress Terpet, My Lady. My husband is a carpenter."

"Ah, I see. I assume he is busy?"

The woman smiled, but there was an edge to it. "Aye, Milady, but this coal is filthy stuff. Him and his clothes need washing all the time. He will learn the truth while I am away, I deem."

Yarling chuckled and Garia turned to him to shake his hand.

"Master Yarling, it is good to see you, but we won't have time to sit together much before the weddings are done. A Count Haldren has arrived with the delegation from Vardenale. He wishes to talk to you about the lands between their country and Blackstone Vale, so tomorrow I'll try and arrange a meeting between you if I can." Her brow furrowed and she turned to Bleskin. "Captain, how long are you all staying?"

Bleskin spread his hands. "After your wedding day, Milady, two days only, to explore the city. All of us have responsibilities in Blackstone that we dare not neglect too long. When you count up the days we spend traveling, we will all have been away three weeks from our homes and offices by the time we return."

Garia nodded. "I understand, Captain. I wish there were more time but it is something none of us have to spare right now." She yawned. "The days are quite long, too."

"Then we must not keep you, Milady," Bleskin said. "You must return to your House, I deem, before you slumber on the floor in front of us."

She smiled at him. "I'm not that far gone, Captain, not yet. There's some things I have to tell you about first. Oh, may I introduce Princess Eriana of Einnland."

Bleskin bowed and held out his hand. "Delighted to meet you, Your Highness. I see you attired in military style, I doubt not My Lady's customs have rubbed off on you. She has told me of you and your exploits in a number of her letters to me."

Eriana smiled back as she took his hand. "And she has told me about you, Captain, as has your son Feteran. But you should know that I was a warrior before I met Garia, that is the way of my people." She scowled. "I mean, the people of the land of my birth. I am a Palarandi now and proud to be so."

"Aye, and I hear you have carried Palarand's colors into battle, Highness." He eyed her speculatively. "I have seen the ramparts of Boldan's Rock with my own eyes and I would hear how you managed to conquer it - but at another time, I deem. It is too late for reminiscences tonight."

Eriana let out a breath. "Aye, Captain, and my brother among the number arrived today, intending to return me to my father. That will not happen, of course, but the confrontation was tiring. I will tell you of Boldan's Rock, when we may have a chance." She turned with a thought. "Garia, do your people know of the new weapons?"

"Yes and no, Eriana, as always. Some of those in Blackstone were the first in Palarand to have guns fired at them. In fact, Michen - I mean, Michet, had... her arm injured somewhat badly in that first battle. They don't know, of course, about any of the later developments. Hmm, I don't think there will be any problem, not now, but I think I had better take advice before either of us says too much more, I think."

Bleskin asked, "My Lady?"

Garia shrugged. "New weapons, Captain, and secrets, perhaps. With all the eyes and ears around the palace we have to be careful."

"Ah, I understand. As you desire, Milady. I can contain my patience."

"Thank you, Captain." Garia turned to face the whole group. "I'd better tell you what's happening tomorrow, then. Sometime during the morning, your party, together with a number of the staff here, will walk around the corner to Blackstone House where we'll gather together. Then we'll walk as a group through the city to the Shevesty Field where the Spring Dawning celebration will take place. I am told that this year it will be slightly different, both on account of the war and because we have so many heads of state attending. As usual, we'll have a celebration lunch at the field and then disperse, but you," she indicated the party with a waved finger, "will join us at the palace, where you will probably be introduced to some of the other guests. After that you'll have to return here for your evening meal."

She was apologetic. "I'm sorry, we can't give you a meal at the palace as I would have wished because there are just so many people there! Captain, you can remember what the field was like, when just the three Dukes came! It is far worse this time, so much so that Eriana and I had to move out to make room."

Megrozen bobbed and then spoke. "Milady, are we to walk everywhere? I am fit, I know, but..."

"Don't worry, Mistress Megrozen. It is customary for each House to walk, I have been told, but there will be carriages for those who aren't quite so fit. Don't think you'll embarrass anyone by riding, if you think that walking would be too much."

"Thank you, Milady. You are gracious, always thinking of others."

"Riding won't be a problem, I assure you. Captain, that goes for you too. You're retired, make use of the perks if you want to. Oh, there is one thing. It seems that I've become..." Garia reddened and looked at the floor. "...rather popular, so I'm told."

Eriana laughed. "So you're told? Garia, whenever you set foot outside the House or the palace the streets are filled with citizens waiting to cheer you!"

Garia gave Eriana a look. "You're no help, are you? As I was saying, there will be crowds, so we'll have to have an escort all the way. Captain, you'll know a lot of our men so it shouldn't be a problem."

He nodded. "As you say, Milady."

Michet asked, "Milady, how shall we be attired? I know the customs of Blackstone, of course, but I do not know what those in the city do."

"A good question. We don't have special clothing like we do for Harvest Festival, since nobody knows what the weather will be like, so Jenet tells me that just a good day dress will be sufficient. For the men just tidy tunic and hose, I guess. There will be a wagon following the carriages so if you want to take a coat or something to keep the rain off you can put them in there if it gets too warm. Captain, I don't think you'll be expected to wear your uniform but if you wished to then I don't think anyone would object."

"I did not bring one, Milady, but thank you for the thought."

Feteran spoke for the first time. "Sashes and badges of rank, Milady?"

"Yes, of course, Fet. We'll all be in Blackstone colors, of course, apart from Eriana and her maid."

Eriana grinned. "I will wear my sash for the first time and the Einnland Regiment will wear the colors of His Majesty. We will make a fine sight!"

"The Einnland Regiment, Highness?" Bleskin was curious.

"His Majesty has decided to make it official, although of course others will be permitted to join as time passes." Eriana smirked. "I doubt not that many of Torulf's escort will find the life of a guardsman too tempting to choose to return with him to my father."

"Right." Garia rubbed her hands. "It is getting late and tomorrow will be another busy day. Feteran? We'd better get moving."

"Milady." Feteran turned to Bleskin. "We'll meet tomorrow, father, and exchange news. For now I must take Milady safely home."

Bleskin bowed and the others followed suit. "Until tomorrow then, Milady."

Garia finally welcomes all those who had traveled down to the capital from Blackstone. The customary feast of Spring Dawning is observed, during which an important announcement is made. The next day several members of House Blackstone are married, giving Garia a foretaste of her own wedding which is to follow.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

132 - Three Weddings

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Feteran entered the dining room of the Blackstone Hotel and naturally everybody looked up to inspect the newcomer. Breakfast was about finished but most were still sitting at two big tables discussing the coming days events. His father stood and came to meet him, giving him a hug and a slap on the back.

"Morning, father."

"Morning, son. Is this a social call or was there something..?"

Bleskin looked at his son's face, trying to see if there was anything wrong. He knew who Feteran served and trouble was often nearby. Feteran, however, merely smiled back.

"There was something, father, but it doesn't concern you, not directly. I have come to request the attendance of the women in your party. They have a short engagement before House Blackstone sets off for the Spring Dawning ceremony."

Bleskin frowned. "Request the attendance" wasn't the normal phrasing; if Lady Garia wanted to talk to the women especially she would have said, "Desires the presence" or some such.

"All six of them, son?"

Feteran nodded. "Aye, father, for about two bells."

Bleskin turned. "Ladies, did you hear? Lady Garia desires that you accompany Commander Feteran as soon as your breakfast is complete."

Sukhana looked up at Feteran. "Commander, will we be returning here? How far must we go?"

Feteran shook his head at the first question but added, "Just around the corner, Mistress Sukhana. Do you know where we are?"

"Aye, this is Copper Street, of course."

"Then we will be going to the Street of the Thatchers, which is where Blackstone House is."

"Oh, I know the Street of the Thatchers very well! That is where Master Tanon's mansion is."

"Indeed, Mistress. Blackstone House is the next building to Master Tanon's mansion."

"Do you tell me? Very well, Commander." She began to stand. "Come, ladies, let us gather up our bags... we do not have to walk far, it seems." To Feteran she added, "Will we need coats or cloaks today?"

"Not at all, Mistress Sukhana. I am told there was a fine sunrise earlier and the day is clear and already becoming warm."

"Okay, we'll gather what we need and join you as soon as we can."

Bleskin turned to Feteran as the women left to pick up bags and other necessities.

"I am ready to depart, as it happens. Might I join you? We can catch up on our adventures as we walk."

"Of course, father. Though I must warn you I would not discuss battles in front of our womenfolk, not unless they ask me themselves."

Bleskin gave an amused grunt. "You may be right, Fet, but some of them have fought their own battles, I deem. Our women are hardier than we knew."

"Aye, that is true enough. Why, even Jenet felled an assailant at last year's Harvest Festival, do you remember?"

Bleskin winced. "How could I forget! Even then My Lady was proving her importance and her resourcefulness. Which reminds me, Fet. The battle on the highway, after your party left South Slip? I have not heard the full details."

Feteran sighed. "That was a desperate battle, father. That day we left South Slip and rode south, hoping to reach -"

The story had mostly been told by the time the six women returned with bags and, for some, light coats. With a light escort of four armsmen Feteran conducted them out into Copper Street and along to the junction with the Street of the Thatchers, turning towards Blackstone House. Sukhana spotted the house standard first, recognizing it from when it had hung outside the Ptuvil's Claw.

"That is Blackstone House? A fine mansion, but not at all what I expected Milady to choose. Why, it seems large... I remember, now. I thought that property belonged to a maker of wagons! Do you know, Feteran?"

"It did, Mistress, but the business was forced to move since the demand for wagons had become so great." He smiled knowingly at Sukhana. "I wonder why?"

"Why, because... of all the wagons needed to carry the coal, of course! But why would Lady Garia choose somewhere so large?"

"Because, Mistress, it houses most of her armsmen and their families as well as laboratories and workshops for Master Tarvan and Mistress Milsy. It is intended to be a place of experiment as well as Milady's administrative center. Lady Garia, of course, will return to reside in the palace once she is wed."

"Of course... Tarvan? Milsy? I do not know these names."

Feteran grinned. "No, you have not met Master Tarvan yet, I deem, but you have met Mistress Milsy. She was the young girl who was Milady's double when she departed from Dekarran for Blackstone."

"Oh! That was her name? I was never told, of course, and I didn't want to know, not then. How is it she remained in Milady's employ, then?"

"Because she is exceptionally clever, Mistress Sukhana. She has not the knowledge that Milady has but she can understand anything Milady says almost straight away, and she can think for herself. Master Tarvan, a young guildsman Milady employed before she went north, is in reality Mistress Milsy's assistant."

"Oh, I see. Hey! Where are we going, then? Shouldn't we be crossing the road to go into Blackstone House?"

"Not yet, Mistress Sukhana. Our destination is further along."

"Oh, that's Master Tanon's! Mayhap we going there?"

Feteran grinned. "We are not going there either, Mistress. In fact, we have arrived."

Opposite Tanon's mansion was a small shop that had a board hanging outside painted with a gown and the word Korond. Several of the women gasped.

Megrozen said, "Maker! Commander, you cannot be serious!"

Sukhana added with alarm, "We cannot afford such garments, Commander! Milady must know that!"

Feteran's grin was wide. "You shall not be paying for anything Master Korond supplies, ladies. You were invited by the Baroness, she will provide."

Michet was looking at the sign with wide eyes but it was Terpet who asked, "Mistress Megrozen, who or what is Korond?"

Megrozen explained to the younger woman, "Why, he is one of the foremost designers of gowns in all Palarand, Terpet! He has Duchesses and Countesses on his register and provides a very discreet service, so I have heard. Of course, being so far away we have mostly rumor of his abilities but those women of Tranidor who have chanced to come to the capital speak highly of him."

Sukhana added, "Master Tanon supplies cloth for Master Korond and I have seen some of the fine silk he buys. If Lady Garia is willing to provide, ladies, then we must enter at once!" She stopped and turned to Feteran, suddenly uncertain. "What is it that Lady Garia offers us, Commander?"

"For today, it is thought that your present attire will be sufficient," he held up a hand at the beginnings of protests. "However, if Master Korond has some spare garment he deems more appropriate for any of you, he may offer to loan it to you for today. Today's visit is to measure you for gowns to be worn tomorrow, when Milady's people will be wed, and also the next day when she will wed the Prince herself. Those gowns will be Milady's gift to you, as mementoes, to keep for yourselves when you return to Blackstone."

He opened the door and ushered the stunned women through. Waiting inside for the women was the proprietor, a small man who bustled forward to bow to the female group. He eyed Feteran and Bleskin with interest.

Feteran said, "Master Korond, these are the ladies Lady Garia spoke of. Oh, and this is my father, Captain Bleskin, formerly of His Majesty's Palace Guard. If you are content, we will await the ladies outside."

Korond bowed again. "Of course, I know of Captain Bleskin, Commander, though we have not been introduced before. All Palarand owes you great respect, Captain. Your ladies will be safe in my hands, I deem. With six to measure and choose it will take some little time but today, as it is Spring Dawning, I have nothing else to do but attend Milady's commands before I may join the celebrations."

"Then we will take our leave of you, that you may finish sooner."

As Feteran and Bleskin left the shop six seamstresses entered the room from the rear, tape measures in hand. Bleskin closed the door behind himself with a sigh of relief.

"Pleasant enough company, I deem, but they do talk a lot."

"Father?"

"I have been seven days on the road with them, Fet, and they did not cease their chatter the entire journey! I do not object to the lilt of a woman's voice, but six and something new around every corner... Sookie, Megrozen and Em, ah, Michet have been to Palarand before but the others were visitors for the first time. Everything had to be explained and examined and discussed until the next wonder appeared... do you understand why I must needs beat a hasty retreat from a gown-maker's parlor?"

Feteran smiled. "Aye, Father, I do, and I am as glad to be outside as you are."

"How is it you came by this duty, then? I would think that the Baroness herself would have conducted the ladies here."

"Ah, father, it is the first day of her Call." Bleskin winced. "Though she will manage the rest of the day, she thought it wiser to begin the day slowly in order to adjust."

Bleskin raised an eyebrow. "And she marrying the Prince in two days? Does he know?"

"Aye, father, it has been discussed, among a great many other subjects." Feteran looked uncomfortable. "There is much that will be unusual about the next month or so, and I regret I cannot tell you most of it."

"Ah? Well, I am no longer the King's Captain so I should no longer expect to know the secrets of his family, should I? I doubt not you will tell me what I need to know, son."

"As you say, father."

"So, while we wait, tell me about this ball you went to. I have read the letters, of course, but the eye always sees more than can be written."

"Aye, father. Well, as I explained, this was the ball given by the City Assembly in honor of Prince Keren and Lady Garia, to give them -"

Feteran explained what had transpired, assisted by the memories of the armsmen who waited outside with them. They were still discussing the finer points of the melee when the door opened and the six ladies emerged again, all chattering away.

"Did you see that sky-blue silk gown with the lace ruffles?" Terpet gushed. "Such a clever idea! I wish I had crowns for such a garment but I would never dare wear it anywhere, for fear of damaging it."

"True," Megrozen agreed, "but you could only ever wear it to the palace, I deem. I was more taken with Master Korond's more practical outfits, like that riding skirt and jacket in the darker blue. Sookie, what did you think?"

"It was very nice, wasn't it?" Sukhana said. "Not practical for riding around Blackstone, of course. I deem it would be worn by the city ladies to be seen and admired as they progress through the streets. For proper riding at home we require more sturdy attire, able to withstand dust and wear and be easy to wash." She shrugged. "Such is the life when one lives at the end of the land. Doubtless one day Blackstone will be as fine as Palarand itself but until then..."

"Aye. We are too remote for such fancies, at least for now." Megrozen thought, then turned to Michet. "Tell me, Em, did you see those skirts with the box pleats? I noticed Milady wearing such a garment when she arrived last night. Such a fascinating idea, with the contrasting inserts!"

"As you say, Megrozen. From what I have learned, the skirt that Milady wore is a part of the dress uniform for His Majesty's guardswomen. I was not able to examine the uniform which Milady and Her Highness wore last night closely but perhaps we will have a better view today."

"But My Lady and that Princess were both wearing such uniforms," noted Yanda. "Are they then of the Palace Guard? This all seems strange to me."

"Ladies!" Bleskin's parade ground tones brought an abrupt end to the torrent of words. "If you will observe yonder, you will notice the rest of our party approaching. I suggest we join them at Blackstone House immediately." He considered, then added as the group stepped off the sidewalk to cross the street, "Ahem! Of course, Lady Garia holds an honorary commission as Quadrant of the Guard, which entitles her to wear the King's colors. Having seen what she is capable of leaves me in no doubt as to her right to wear them. Her Highness Princess Eriana holds a commission in her own right as Captain, by reason of her attack on Boldan's Rock, which is why she was also attired thus."

"Boldan's Rock?" Michet was astonished. "I have seen Boldan's Rock, Captain, during my time with His Majesty's armies. The Princess attacked the fortress? How is this possible?"

"I know only the bare details, Em. If there is time then doubtless someone in the palace, with more information than Milady's letters have informed me, can tell you what happened. It was a stunning victory, so I am told, which may have changed the course of the campaign completely."

"Do you tell me? Then I must learn more, Captain. I'm sure you will understand that I have a particular reason for learning about women who have taken arms for His Majesty."

By now the two parties had reached the carriage entrance of Blackstone House and combined, exchanging greetings. Entering the courtyard they discovered a crowd of people waiting ready, with a line of carriages and wagons behind in the entrance to the warehouse area. Garia was there and came forward to greet the newcomers who bowed and curtseyed to her.

"Welcome, all my friends from Blackstone! I am pleased that you can join us for House Blackstone's first ever Spring Dawning celebration in the city. Captain, I'm pleased to see you again and I hope that visiting the capital doesn't upset you too much."

"My Lady, thank you for your concern. The city holds many memories for me, it is true, but there is nothing here that will cause me distress, I deem."

"I'm relieved to hear that. Um, I hope we'll be able to get together sometime later so that I can have your formal report, Captain, but for now, let's just relax and enjoy ourselves." Garia turned. "Master Brydas, welcome! And Sookie! I trust that you're both well?"

Brydas replied for both of them, "Indeed, Milady, and looking forward to several weddings."

Garia grinned. "Including your own, I'll bet! Master Yarling, welcome. I'll have a few words with you as we walk and then we can talk some more at the palace."

Yarling bowed. "As you desire, Guildmistress. Sometimes it is good to be away from the noise and dust, I deem."

Garia raised an eyebrow. "That wasn't what you said when we first met, was it? Of course, you didn't know then what you know now."

Yarling smiled. "As you say, Guildmistress. If I had known then what I know now..." He gave a rueful shrug, "But you do not see me complaining, Guildmistress. I am busier than I have ever been, and the work gives me great satisfaction."

He stood back as Garia turned to greet the others.

"Mistress Megrozen and Mistress... Michet? Have I got that right?"

Both women curtseyed. "Aye, Milady." Michet added, "The name seemed strange to me at first, though I know who I am now."

"Yes, you're not the only one who has had to change their name recently. Mistress Yanda? I assume my Sheriff is keeping the peace in Blackstone?"

"Aye, Milady. Doubtless the Captain has written you concerning such matters."

"And the Bell?"

"Busier than ever, Milady. Between Sookie and myself... ah, I mean Mistress Sukhana, of course, we strive to find beds for all, though it is a losing battle."

"You'd rather be busy than otherwise, wouldn't you?"

"Of course, Milady."

"I don't know the rest of you," Garia said to the remaining travelers.

The middle-aged woman curtseyed. "I am Terpet, My Lady. My husband is a carpenter in the town."

"Oh, yes, I remember, we met last night."

"Aye, My Lady. I must thank you for the fine gowns that Master Korond will provide us, I never imagined such a thing would happen to those from so remote a place as Blackstone."

Garia studied the woman, noting the tinge of embarrassment. "Don't be upset, please. I'm not providing gowns because you're from a poor town a long way away and I think that you'll make me look bad, or anything like that. I've been to Blackstone and I know the kind of clothes that country folk wear. That's fine, and I wouldn't expect you to have fancy gowns or anything like that, you just don't need them in Blackstone, it wouldn't be practical. Think of the gowns instead as gifts from me to remember your visit to Palarand."

Terpet curtseyed again. "Thank you, My Lady. I wasn't sure... but you do understand."

"I do. It has been hard for me, too, trying to figure everything out, because they don't wear clothes like this at all where I come from. It's taken me some time to work out who wears what and under what circumstances."

A young man stepped forward and bowed. "I am Ladis, My Lady, a signaller in the semaphore station at Blackstone."

Garia smiled at him. "Are you finding it interesting work?"

"I am astonished, Milady, that such a thing is possible! To have a message, sent by the King himself the very same day, pass through my hands... such a wondrous thing!" He swiftly added, "Of course, we would not allow such details to be known by anyone who the message is not addressed to."

Bleskin coughed, then added, "Indeed, Milady. I have heard that certain persons were found to be reading the messages and using the information to make their own profit. That does not happen anywhere on your lands, I can guarantee it."

Garia shook her head. "No, I heard that too. I believe that the whole system is to be integrated with the Valley Messenger Service, especially now that we are extending it to other countries. That means that their rules and regulations will have to cover semaphore signals as well, once the details are sorted out."

"Extending it to other countries, Milady?"

"That's right... uh, Ladis, was it? It was always an option for the future but the fact everyone went to war kinda speeded things up. We've only plans to go as far as Brugan and Plif this year, so I wouldn't worry too much about it."

Ladis bobbed his head. "Thank you, Milady."

The next man bobbed his head. "Goodman Holgate, My Lady. You may remember my face from when you first went to see the Stone Sea. At that time my family and I lived in the holding at the foot of the track leading up to the Sea."

"I'm sorry, Goodman Holgate," Garia replied. "I probably did see you, but of course I have met so many people since that day and there are just too many faces for me to remember them all."

"I understand, My Lady. I did not expect anything more."

"You said that at that time you lived in that holding..? Don't you still live there?"

Bleskin interrupted to supply an answer. "Milady, you suggested to us that the stone of the Sea could be of use to us as building materials, and so we are making a roadway from the floor of Bray Vale all the way up to the Stone Sea. That road must needs pass near the house of Goodman Holgate and it was not difficult to persuade him that a more suitable home could be found for him and his family nearer town."

"Ah, I see. Thank you, Captain, and thank you, Goodman Holgate. I hope you enjoy your visit to the capital."

The last man bowed. "My Lady, I am Goodman Linan. I am a woodsman from Tamitil, which is a small village near the southern border of your lands." He gestured. "My cousin Mistress Brogla is a cook for those who use the Brayview road house."

"Welcome to Palarand, both of you. I must admit that I never expected to end up having all those lands when I started my journey to Blackstone. I hope you are all being well looked after?"

"We have no complaints, Milady, except perhaps there is enough work for twice the staff since the numbers of wagons has increased so much. Who would have thought that a sleepy place like Blackstone would become so important?"

"Well, I certainly didn't! Enjoy your visit, both of you."

After everyone bowed and curtseyed again Garia climbed the steps to address the crowd.

"It is customary for everybody to walk to the Shevesty Field in their Houses but as usual we have carriages for those who can't walk all the way or at all. I am told the pace will not be very fast so everyone should be able to keep up. We have food in the wagons for our lunch, which I'm afraid won't be all that exciting bearing in mind the time of year, but should be enough to feed everyone.

"After the ceremony those from Blackstone House will return here and our visitors will return to the Hotel. I'll join our visitors this afternoon and for their evening meal. That will give me a chance to talk to them and to tell them what will happen during the next few days. Any questions?"

Bleskin asked, "Milady, last night you said that the ceremony might be different."

"It's because of all the rulers, Captain. Both they - and we, for different reasons - have to travel round with fairly large escorts, so once we get to the field we'll be separated from our people by armsmen." She grimaced. "I know the King hates that idea but until we can be sure that there's nobody going to attack us, we have to be careful."

Bleskin nodded. "As you say, Milady. I remember the last ceremony you attended at the Shevesty Field."

"Yes." Garia's grin was crooked. "We were such innocents then, weren't we?" She looked around the courtyard. "Feteran? Gullbrand? Everybody here? Let's go, then."

* * *

Crowds were already streaming into the huge oval arena known locally as the Shevesty Field. Most were organized files following the standard of the local noble who governed them, but there were plenty of unattached individuals and indeed families who owed allegiance to no-one but the King. The population of Palarand had grown too large for the strict divisions of older times.

Feteran angled their procession through the growing mass toward his left-hand side, where a space had been reserved for Garia's retainers on the sloped bank which surrounded the playing field. Garia suddenly realized that the arena was what was left of a Chivan amphitheater modeled on the original Roman style, now buried under ages of decay and a covering of cropped grass.

At one end a light sideless pavilion had been set up, and her escort, accompanied by Bleskin, Lanilla and Merizel, led her in that direction once her people had been settled. Garia recognized many of the rulers who had come to the city to observe her wedding, together with several palace officials, but Robanar and his family had not yet arrived. She and Eriana joined the rulers who had already arrived and exchanged greetings. Some of Garia's young noble friends were there and she spoke to them while they waited.

Merek was already there, managing the security of the event, and Bleskin approached him and gave him a salute. The two then clasped arms and that evolved into a comradely hug.

"You look well, Captain," Merek remarked to his predecessor.

"Aye, Captain," Bleskin replied with a smile. "Milady has saved me from a lonely fate, I deem. Aye, I have relatives and old friends enough in the north but I would be merely a burden on them if not for the honor which Milady bestowed upon me." He smoothed the graying hair on his head. "Mind, as her Steward the job is no sinecure, I may tell you! Why, Blackstone is a ferment of ideas and activities! I am relieved to find I have a willing Quadrant of helpers, both young and old, to assist me in my duties."

"Do you tell me? Of course, we hear much of what transpires, through Milady's reports, but I cannot imagine what they are doing in so remote a place!"

"As you say! Well, let me tell you -"

As Bleskin took Merek's arm and led him off to continue their talk, Eriana found herself accosted by Torulf, with Vilken close behind the Prince.

«Will you not reconsider, sister? The wrath of our father will be very great if you do not return with me.»

Behind, unobserved, an officer in blue and white stiffened, then leaned forward to catch the conversation.

«That is no longer my problem,» Eriana replied with a sniff. «I have given my oath to the King of Palarand and that is final.»

«But, Eriana -»

«Stop whining! What kind of a King do you think you will make, if this is the way you behave! We will talk later, this is not the time or place for a family argument. Now I have duties I must attend, if you would excuse me.»

Eriana turned and headed for the other side of the pavilion.

Vilken hissed at Torulf, «She will not change her mind, Highness! We must change it for her.»

«What can I do?» Torulf whined. «She has given her oath, and she is protected by large numbers of well-trained troops! I do not see any way she can be made to return.»

«We have time, Highness. These people will be occupied several days with festivals and weddings, perhaps something can be arranged to happen during the confusion which always attends such events.»

Their conversation was cut short by the appearance of Robanar, Terys, Keren, Jarith and Malann. Keren immediately searched out Garia, came to her and gave her a hug.

"All safe?"

"Of course, Keren. Why shouldn't it be?"

"Oh, nothing -"

A glare from Terys made Keren shut up and the royal family, plus Garia, congregated at the center of the row of rulers and senior nobles lining the front of the pavilion. The priest and his two assistants appeared and presented themselves to Robanar before turning towards the huge crowd which now filled every possible vantage point. The crowd quietened, waiting the customary signal which soon came. The bells of the nearest clock struck noon, followed by the sequence which indicated five, the middle of a day of exactly ten bells.

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended."

Garia now had a new perspective of the matters the priest was reciting from faith. The Maker himself - or herself, or even itself - may or may not have visited the world since it had been created, but there were many other beings who had. She had met some of these, and was perhaps about to become one of those beings herself, if time and circumstances permitted.

"Today is the day when day becomes equal to night. From now on there will be more light for all to tend the soil and the animals who live on it, to provide the food for the coming harvest. We gather together to affirm -"

There was a disturbance off to Garia's right, and she turned at the noise to look behind the line of rulers. A dusty Messenger had entered the pavilion from the rear and presented a letter to Merek. The Captain broke the seals on the enclosure and read the sheet of parchment enclosed, his expression changing to one of shock. He bent his head and there was a hurried conversation, after which the messenger withdrew.

Merek made his way forward and tapped Robanar's upper arm. Robanar turned, irritated at the interruption, but Merek whispered something in his ear and the King's expression changed as well, from surprise to thoughtfulness to contentment. He waved off Merek and resumed his position attending the ceremony. Garia turned as well, wondering what fresh problem now faced them.

The priest turned towards the King. "Sire, is it your will that we take lunch together?"

Robanar inclined his head. "Aye, it is." He raised his voice, addressing the crowd. "On this occasion, as all know, we eat the food which we provide for ourselves, food we have reserved after winter, perhaps the first fresh produce of the new year, and so it is with each household. Though we do so, we acknowledge that many may not have sufficient, and so we ask their neighbors today to ensure than none may go hungry."

There was a murmur among the crowd and some began opening their bags to begin eating, but Robanar raised his voice again.

"My people! Before we begin, you will all have noticed that we break custom today. There are strange faces with me and, I regret, armsmen separate us from you today. Those you see here are friends, rulers from many of the countries which make up our Great Valley, come here to attend our son's wedding, and there are even representatives from places beyond the Valley. You all know we are at war and there have been several incidents within our great city, resulting in injuries and loss of life. I trust it will not be necessary for your King to be separated from his people at future celebrations."

He continued, "I have further news, it seems, news which has reached me at this very moment, news which will ease the hearts of every woman whose husband, brother or son has gone to fight those of Yod. Yod has fallen."

There was a brief gasp of shock from the crowd, followed by dead silence, as everyone strove to catch the King's words.

"You may or may not know that Yod had invaded two countries further upriver as well as Ferenis. It seems that, having heard of the efforts of our men, the peoples of those subject lands rebelled against their conquerors and begun to drive them from their lands, just as our armies have done in Ferenis. Now some of the subject peoples of Yod itself have turned on their masters and a civil war has erupted. Faced with opposition from all sides, the armies of Yod have pleaded mercy and surrendered to our forces. The war is finished."

A cheer erupted from the crowd which spread as news traveled through the crowd, to those who could not hear Robanar's words directly. After a while things quietened enough that Robanar could speak again.

"My people! This festival thus becomes one of thanksgiving. I caution you, we do not have all the details, and so I tell you that your loved ones may not return immediately. But there is no more threat of war, nor any longer of attack closer to home. Sit now, and join us in a lunch of celebration. Then we must return to the work which the longer days of spring and summer lend us to provide food, clothing and shelter for the coming year."

There were no tables or benches as at the previous Festival Garia had attended. Everyone simply sat cross-legged on blankets or spreads which had been stretched on the ground. Food was placed on platters in the center of each group of sitters and eaten in the hand. Of course, this being the Royal pavilion, there were still attendants to ensure that everything ran smoothly and that everyone was sufficiently fed.

Keren leaned over to speak to Garia. "You'll notice that this is a simpler meal than the Harvest Festival."

"As you say."

"It is intended to be more like the meal a working man would take at lunchtime, rather than a feast once everything had been gathered in before the rains. Most of the ordinary people will be nearing the end of last year's stocks so we don't attempt to embarrass them by bringing out the fancy foods we might eat in the palace."

"Ah, I see. That makes sense."

"Everybody knows that we could eat better, of course, but they all appreciate that my father makes the effort to respect their own limitations. I intend to keep doing this when I am King, but," his brow furrowed, "I am not sure that the population of the city will fit in this field for much longer. We are growing too fast."

"Yes. You simply can't go on having everyone get together in the same field, can you? As Palarand grows that will become impossible."

"Another field, perhaps? Out in the country?"

Garia shook her head, thinking of coverage of papal visits to remote countries. "It is possible, for exceptional occasions, but it isn't something I think you ought to be considering. Maybe this is one time a custom needs to be looked at carefully."

"Oh. I keep forgetting the incredible numbers of people you say there are in Earth countries. You have solutions, perhaps?"

"Maybe. Maybe there are other ways to do things that achieve the same ends."

"What do you mean? Surely you must needs -" Keren broke off. "I forget. I see a simple problem but of course Earth will have faced such problems long ago. Doubtless your answer will involve some strange machine which will surprise us all."

Garia chuckled. "Maybe and maybe not, Keren. Not everything on Earth needs strange machinery, as it happens. You just need to look at some problems a different way, that's all. Leave it for now. I'll get Merry to add it to the list."

There was wine to drink with their meals but Garia's stomach was delicate enough that she stuck with water. There were meats, cheeses, bread, dried fruits and a little fresh salad greens, enough for an organized picnic among a crowd.

Garia hadn't managed to arrange a specific meeting with the other young nobles so they talked in low tones while they ate, bringing each other up to date with recent events and speculating what the end of the war would mean. Of course, the major interest among the females present was the upcoming weddings.

Soon enough the food had been consumed and the meal was at an end. Robanar and the other rulers sat in a circle intently discussing matters of mutual interest until Kendar leaned forward and told him that most people in the crowd had now finished. The King stood, followed by everyone else in the pavilion, and he made his way again to the front to address the people.

"My people! We have once again come together to celebrate the beginning of a new year of production. This year we are so many that we overflow the field. I can remember a time when the whole city fit comfortably inside it but that was some few years ago. It may be that we must needs find some other way to mark Spring Dawning in future but for today, we do as our fathers and forefathers have done. Thank you for coming today. It shows that our city is still one large family, able to call upon each other in times of need."

"As you all know my son will wed Baroness Garia of Blackstone in two days time. Since she did not wish her own wedding to overshadow that of several of her retainers, we have graciously arranged for them to have their own marriages first. Tomorrow, then, in the Receiving Room in the palace, a number of servants and retainers of Lady Garia and of our own palace staff will be joined together. On the day after, we shall all meet here again to celebrate the marriage of Prince Keren to Palarand's next Queen. We look forward to greeting you here once more."

Robanar looked around the crowd and then around the pavilion, calculating. It didn't take him long to reach a decision.

"Merek! The Queen and I will walk through the crowd as we have done in previous years. I do not consider it wise that any of our guests should join us, so you may arrange for them to return to the palace as soon as they desire."

Merek considered briefly, then nodded. "Do you wish an escort, Sire?"

"Four men only, I deem - no, make that two men and two women, if you would. The crowd is too great for a larger number and we are not in danger from our own people."

Garia felt Keren's hand on her arm and she turned to look at him.

"We should stay a little, Garia," he said. "I understand my father's reasoning but I want to watch how he does it. One day this will be my responsibility." He thought. "What are you doing afterward? Going back to the mansion?"

"I'm going to the Hotel with all those who came from Blackstone, actually. We'll spend the afternoon talking and then eat the evening meal together. You?"

"Looks like father wants to spend some time talking about the Yodan surrender. I think I'll be involved and so will Eriana, since she has been that far upriver."

Garia nodded. "Makes sense. See you tomorrow, then? I'm bringing those of Blackstone to the palace in the morning for a look round, then we'll have lunch and be ready for the ceremonies in the afternoon."

"As you say." He smiled. "Then it will be time for our own oaths of joining."

She shivered with a glow of anticipation. "I can't wait."

~o~O~o~

The audience in the Receiving Room the following afternoon was small but very select. On one side sat all the rulers who had come to Palarand with their partners and children if any. On the other side sat the party from Blackstone and a number of local relatives and friends of those who were to be married. At the head on their thrones sat Robanar and Terys with Gilbanar and Vivenne beside the King and Garia and Keren beside the Queen. All wore their 'normal' regalia as opposed to their heavily-ornamented ceremonial crowns, coronets and symbols of rank. The other senior nobles, plus their children, sat either side on more ordinary chairs.

In front of the King stood the priest. He bowed to Robanar.

"Sire, is it your wish that we may proceed?"

Robanar gestured. "Aye, it is. This afternoon we have seven to marry, Parissan. You may continue."

The priest turned and made his own signal to Kendar, who was standing by the double doors. Kendar banged his staff.

"Would Mistress Jenet stand forth before the King!"

There was a commotion and then Jenet entered, resplendent in her gown. This was the garment made for her to attend Garia's wedding, and it would normally be used in this way after the wedding of her liege but today the order had been reversed. The gown was of pale blue, long and of a similar but plainer design to that which Garia would wear. On Jenet's head was the customary silk cap wound round with a garland of spring flowers and she and her two attendants, Geska and Odgarda, carried posies of similar flowers.

Jenet walked to the center of the room and then stopped.

The priest asked, "Who speaks for this woman?"

From behind him, Terys answered, "I do."

The priest turned and bowed to Terys, then said to Jenet, "Advance, if you would."

When Jenet reached the priest he asked her, "Do you enter this marriage of your own free will?"

"Father, I do."

"Does your liege lord consent to this marriage?"

"Father, my liege lady, Baroness Garia, has consented to this marriage."

The priest blushed. "My apologies, Mistress." He turned to find Garia. "My Lady, my apologies. Do you confirm the marriage of your vassal Jenet?"

"Father, I do."

The priest bowed and then faced the audience again. "Who seeks to marry this woman?"

From where he had been sitting, at the side, Feteran stood up, dressed in his best uniform in Blackstone colors. "Father, I am Feteran. It is my desire to marry Jenet."

"Then advance and stand beside your bride."

Feteran walked forward and stood at Jenet's right side. The priest asked him, "Do you enter this marriage of your own free will?"

"Father, I do."

"Does your liege lord or lady consent to this marriage?"

"Father, my liege lady, Baroness Garia, has consented to this marriage."

The priest turned to Garia again. "My Lady, do you confirm the marriage of your armsman Feteran?"

"Father, I do."

The priest nodded to Garia and then addressed the whole room.

"In order to follow what we believe to be the Maker's plan, it is desirable that men and women should be legally joined for the raising of the next generation. These two who stand before me now desire such a union. Shall any here object?"

There was a short silence in the room.

"Then let us begin. Feteran, do you confirm your desire to be joined to Jenet?"

"Father, I do."

"Jenet, do you confirm your desire to be joined to Feteran?"

"Father, I do."

"I must ask if you both understand that your joining may be dissolved at any time by mutual consent, unless you bring forth or are otherwise possessed of children. Once you are possessed of children, then you must needs remain together until the youngest of them becomes an adult. Do you understand?"

"Aye, Father, I do."

Jenet blushed at the mention of children. "Father, I do."

"Feteran, shall you look after Jenet always, provide her with a home, keep her whether you are rich or poor, attend her if she be well or ill, cherish her all her days?"

"Father, I shall."

Behind the priest, Garia said formally, "Heard and witnessed."

"Jenet, shall you look after Feteran always, keep his home, serve him truly whether you are rich or poor, attend him if he be ill or well, cherish him all your days?"

"Father, I shall."

Garia again said, "Heard and witnessed."

"Do you have tokens to exchange to seal your joining?"

"Father, we do."

Feteran dug in his belt pouch, pulled out a small silk purse and shook from it two gold rings into the priest's hand. Parissan looked at the rings, guessed which one was which and handed one each to Feteran and Jenet.

"Repeat after me, if you would: 'With this ring I pledge myself to you.'"

Each repeated the pledge and then place the rings on each other's ring finger. Parissan smiled, took Feteran and Jenet by the shoulder and turned them to face each other.

"Then by the Maker's Grace and the laws of Palarand, from this moment you shall be accounted husband and wife."

Robanar stood, followed by everyone else in the room, and the applause began as Feteran gently gathered Jenet to him and kissed her.

There was a lectern with a parchment to sign, showing the legal basis for the marriage. The only item of note to make this document different than most others were the list of witnesses. These numbered Counts, Dukes, grand Dukes and even Princes, a King and a Queen. Kendar took this document and gave it to a clerk to be added to the palace archives while a simple certificate was also made out to give to the couple.

Garia joined them as they were surrounded by well-wishers, which in their case included most of those present.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I wish I could let you have some time together but the next few days will be somewhat busy, won't they? Perhaps once we get to Dekarran you can relax and enjoy yourselves."

"We serve you, My Lady," Feteran said simply. "Our marriage will not change that."

Garia raised an eyebrow. "You think it will be that simple? I'm not so sure."

"Milady?" That was Kendar at her elbow. "If I may ask you all to return to your seats. We have other weddings to conduct."

"Of course, Kendar. Feteran, if you would like to take your wife to the side..."

Her commander smiled. "With pleasure, My Lady."

The audience dispersed to their seats and the room became quiet once more. Kendar banged his staff.

"Would Guildswoman Milsy stand before the King!"

Milsy's gown was a silvery gray. Her wedding to Tarvan followed the same pattern, except that Vivenne "spoke for Milsy" and the witnesses, apart from Garia as Liege to both parties, were Guildmaster Parrel and Master of the Guild Hall Hurdin.

Kendar banged his staff for the third time.

"Would Mistress Senidet stand before the King!"

As Senidet was only a Journeywoman she could not be addressed as Guildswoman so bore the courtesy title of Mistress. Once married to Tedenis her own rank would depend on his, unless she rose in the Guild ranks at a faster rate than he rose through the ranks of Garia's armsmen. Her gown was a pale violet.

"Who speaks for this woman?"

Brydas, wearing new tunic and hose, rose from his seat among the Blackstone contingent.

"Father, I do. I am Brydas, Blackstone's smith and father to Senidet. I have raised her alone since her mother died these eight years since."

The priest bowed his head briefly towards Brydas. "A difficult task for any man." To Senidet, "Advance, Mistress, if you would."

"Who seeks to marry this woman?"

Tedenis, in a new dress uniform of Blackstone green-on-green, stood up.

"Father, I am Tedenis. It is my desire to marry Senidet."

"Then advance and stand beside your bride."

The ceremony progressed to the inevitable conclusion and Garia relaxed. She had realized that this day's event's were a valuable rehearsal for what would happen tomorrow. It was, of course, not possible to rehearse tomorrow's grand events at all, but at least today she could see what would happen and what responses were required, by whom, and when.

She was also thoroughly delighted at the happiness of her friends. Now that her retainers had wed their partners, she could sit back and watch the other weddings, all of which were of retainers of the King and Queen.

The wedding feast was held in the family dining room, presided over by the Queen. The King, of course, presided over the Receiving Room which contained all the visiting rulers and their families. Those who had married that day sat at the center table with Terys and she made sure to speak to each and every person there, showing her reputation for personal attention.

Garia sat on one of the other tables and spent most of the meal speaking to Haflin and Parrel about various matters. Recent days had just become too busy to snatch more than a short conversation with anyone and it would only become worse in the day or two ahead.

"These trusses you gave us, Milady," Parrel said. "Korfen had an idea after speaking to Fulvin, of all people. You know how Fulvin now extols the virtues of vertical presses for making almost everything?"

"Aye," Garia smiled back at Parrel. "He has just casually mentioned the matter once or twice, I believe."

Parrel snorted. "More than once or twice, I deem! To my point, it seems that a kind of kit for making trusses has been invented. It involves castings for the joining points and pipes for the struts, which are flattened each end to take a bolt at the joint."

Garia thought. "I believe we call that kind of structure pre-fabricated on Earth, Master Parrel. What are you planning to do with these trusses, if I may ask?"

"Korfen plans two sizes at present, Milady, one with long, thin struts which may perhaps be used for roofing and a much larger variety which was planned for temporary bridges to be used for the war." Parrel shrugged. "Of course the war has now ended so he is wondering what to do with the larger size."

Garia concentrated. "We had bridges made like that, also originally for a war, I believe. We called them Bailey Bridges. I might be able to find the time to make a drawing for you -"

"Please, Milady, after tomorrow you will have far too much to think about! Do not concern yourself. You yourself said that we might find a better way to do something than Earth did, did you not?"

Garia nodded. "That's true, but... Okay, you're right. Let's talk about something else, then. Master Haflin, what about those experiments of yours with welded armor?"

* * *

"Hssst!"

Garia's brain was confused. Why would a dranakh make a noise like a steam engine?

"Hssst!"

"Unh?"

As she struggled awake a small hand clamped itself firmly over her mouth. Garia didn't worry, since she recognized that it was one of the children at the mansion. But why? She became instantly awake and turned her head, looking for whoever was there. The hand was removed and a voice, which still had an Einnland accent, whispered in her ear.

"Milady. Bad man."

Heliga. Garia's eyes opened and she made out the girl standing in the dim light. At the foot of the bed, Lanilla still slumbered. Jenet was, of course, in her marital bed along the corridor with her new husband. Garia reached out a hand and touched Heliga's arm, intending to reassure her, and then swung silently out of bed.

Her first thought were her swords, resting ready on top of one of the several chests in her bed-chamber. Before she could take a step, however, there was a flash and a loud thump from along the corridor. This was followed by a clatter and then a longer thump. Realizing instantly what had happened she immediately abandoned the swords and made for the door in her night-gown. As she reached the corridor several other people appeared including a half-asleep Feteran.

One end of the corridor was full of dispersing smoke so everybody headed that way. Feteran caught up with Garia.

"Milady!" he hissed.

"I know, Fet," she muttered back, "but that was a gunshot."

"Let me go first, then."

Garia forbore to point out that his nightshirt was no more protection than her nightgown and that almost nobody who had come into the corridor was armed. She allowed him to go first, however, and he stopped and gestured at the door to the other large guest bedroom.

Eriana!

Garia reached the doorway to see, by the light of a lamp one of the roused sleepers carried, a scene that she would long remember. Eriana stood, in her nightgown, at the foot of her bed, looking only half awake. In her lowered right hand a Personal Pistol still smoked. At her feet lay a bloody knife, beside it a body, the blood welling from it over the carpet of the bedroom.

It is the day that all of Palarand has been waiting for, the day when Garia, Baroness Blackstone, is married to Keren, Crown Prince of Palarand and becomes his future Queen. Unfortunately, it is also the morning after a violent night before, when an intruder was slain barely strides from where she was sleeping. Can she put this distraction aside and make her day a happy one?

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

133 - Princess of Palarand

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia woke. It wasn't a pleasant feeling. Her head was spinning. Her eyes felt as if they were full of sand and that cat had slept in her mouth again. She groaned.

"My Lady?"

"Uh? What? Go away, leave me alone."

"My Lady, you must wake." It was Jenet. "In less than a bell Mistress Shelda will arrive and Lady Dyenna will not be far behind. You must wake, bathe and break your fast! We have much to do this morning."

Garia groaned and rolled over. "Go away!"

Jenet's words sank in and she opened her eyes to slits, peering at her senior maid. The events of the previous night came crashing back and she closed them again as she realized how much sleep she had lost. Feteran and Gullbrand had insisted that she go back to bed and sleep, since today was so important, but somehow she couldn't stop thinking about what she had seen and her sleep had been fitful.

Oh, no! Keren will see me looking like this!

She groaned again and struggled to a sitting position. She yawned.

"Oh, God. Jenet, I do feel awful. What am I going to do?"

"It is your Call, Milady, I am sure of it. Oh! You did not take your potion last night, did you? That may explain why you feel so bad." Jenet turned. "Lanilla, run and fetch the pot Mistress Margra left for Lady Garia, together with some more water."

"Aye, Mistress Jenet."

As Lanilla left at a run Jenet began pulling back the covers.

"Come, My Lady. Let us clean you up and then you can have a refreshing cup of pel. You must have a clear head today of all days."

Garia groaned once more and swung her feet down to quest for her slippers.

"What happened last night, Jenet? Do you know?"

"I do not, Milady. Feteran and Gullbrand were most insistent that we leave the matter to them and for the rest of us to return to bed. Oh, some of the men were set to walk the streets around the mansion but I do not think anything else occurred. Come, shall you stand?"

With difficulty at first, Garia was helped to bathe and then dress in a fluffy robe for breakfast. A spoonful of Margra's potion had smoothed away most of her symptoms but she still felt as though she had not slept at all. Reluctantly she joined the others downstairs for breakfast. The first person she saw was Feteran, who looked as bad as she still felt.

"My Lady! Come and be seated. You need food inside you to prepare you for the day ahead."

"What about -"

"I will describe what we have learned once you have started eating, Milady," he said patiently. "I will tell you now the man was Vilken and that there is no further danger."

"Vilken? How - how did he manage to get in?"

"Later, Milady. For now, you must eat."

Garia looked at the pot of grain porridge on the table and made a face.

"No, not that stuff, not today. Get me some dry toast, please, and - where is that pel?"

The second piece of toast had butter on it and the third had preserved fruit. Garia's spirits began to revive and by the time she had drained her second cup of pel she felt able to ask, "I've eaten enough, Fet. Tell me."

"As you desire, Milady. It seems that Vilken evaded our watch last night by the simple process of climbing the mansion walls somehow and crawling over the roof. There are very few in the city who could have attempted that feat." Feteran made a face. "I regret to have to tell you that the man on the courtyard balcony last night, Berin, was taken by surprise and murdered. We believe that it was his blood on the knife that was found in Her Highness's room. Vilken then entered the building and made his way to Her Highness's suite, surprising her there. I believe he thought to force her to accompany him but Her Highness was unable to give me a clear account last night."

"I'm not surprised. When you've just been woken up like that, it can all seem a bit confusing."

"Aye, Milady." Feteran paused. "I have to ask, how is it you were awake? You reached the corridor before most of the others."

"Heliga woke me. She said that a bad man was in the building."

"Heliga? Strange." Feteran shook his head. "And what was she - I must ask her for her account, it seems."

"She woke me before the shot, Commander. I had gotten out of bed and was reaching for my swords when Eriana's gun went off." She looked embarrassed. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have been out there just in a nightgown, should I? Suppose he hadn't been alone?"

Feteran's response was apologetic. "Milady, none of us thought of arms at all. We were all at fault."

"So, that's about all we know, is it?" Feteran nodded. "It's a nuisance. There will have to be an investigation and people crawling all over the house and so on. It's the last thing we need, today of all days."

"I know, Milady, but we are offered a small relief. Since all the participants - with the exception of Berin - are Einnlanders, Gullbrand has offered to handle the matter while we are elsewhere today. I have sent a runner to the office of the City Watch with a note explaining the circumstances, and I have sealed Her Highness's chamber. With luck you should have departed before any interest is shown, especially today."

Garia nodded. "And the palace?"

Feteran sighed. "I have sent a rider there also, Milady. What the King will do to Prince Torulf I cannot imagine."

"I don't think it was anything to do with him, Fet. I don't think, if you would excuse the expression, that he has the balls to do something like this. I bet Vilken lost patience and tried to get hold of Eriana all by himself." She stopped as a thought struck her. "Or did he? I can't see Eriana just going along with someone like that, can you? There must have been more of them."

"As you say, Milady." He shrugged. "We searched the buildings thoroughly, of course, all of them, and found no-one who should not have been there. Outside we found nobody either, but that does not mean that no-one had been there. The sound of a gunshot would have alerted a deaf man standing in the streets."

Garia relaxed. "Thank you, Commander. It sounds as if you have everything under control."

Feteran gave her a faint smile. "So it seems, Milady, but I am in sore need of sleep, as are many of our men. I trust that we can still provide the escort you are entitled to today."

"We'll figure something out, Commander. Oh, how's Eriana?"

"Still asleep as far as I know. We shuffled some people and some rooms and found her somewhere else to sleep for the rest of the night."

"Does she know who she shot?"

"I do not think so, Milady. She seemed shocked and confused. Doubtless we will discover what she knows when she awakens."

Merizel sat down across the table from Garia.

"Excuse me, Commander. Good morning to you both. How are you feeling this morning, Garia?"

Garia's smile was somewhat forced. "I feel like... not that good, Merry. I didn't really get back to sleep properly after all that last night. You?"

"A little better, I deem. I arrived after it was all over, of course, so missed the excitement. I heard the Commander's explanation. Would those Einnlanders really dare to come out here and do all that?"

Garia shrugged. "One of them obviously thought he could. Pity they didn't know about the pistols, isn't it?"

Feteran said, "Milady, if not for the pistols then mayhap Her Highness may have been kidnapped. I doubt she is the sort to jump out of windows."

"I only managed that because I did it before those men had gotten into my chamber," Garia responded. "I don't think Eriana had that chance, he was in her room before she woke up." She smiled faintly. "Besides, I think you are wrong, Commander. Eriana would jump out a window if that was what was required, but of course, being Eriana, fighting back is her immediate response to something like that."

Frando entered the dining room and approached Garia's table. "Milady, Mistress Shelda has arrived."

Garia considered, then said, "Okay. Send her in, please, but I'm going to have another piece of toast and some more pel before I do anything else today!"

* * *

"What is that smell?" Shelda screwed up her nose as she arranged Garia's hair.

"We had an intruder here last night," Garia explained as she held her head steady. "It was necessary to use one of the new guns to stop them. Unfortunately, the intruder was killed."

"Inside the mansion, Milady? What a terrible thing! And do those guns all make that same smell, then?"

"They do, Mistress Shelda. And a whole lot of noise and smoke, too."

"How awful! Here, let me look at you." Shelda came around Garia to examine the front view. "I must say, these new mirrors make my work much easier, Milady, but there's still no substitute for seeing the result with my own eyes. Aye, that looks very good, if I may say so. The Prince is a very lucky man. Now, all I have left is the Karzal-nut oil -" She frowned and inspected Garia's face. "My Lady, you have rings under your eyes, doubtless because of the interruption to your sleep. I know your opinions about face paints, but I wonder, if just for this one day, you may consider using some."

It's a thought. One day can't hurt and I want to look my best for Keren.

On second thoughts, this body hasn't much longer to go, has it? Even if I am heavily poisoned it shouldn't make much difference. Yeah, let's do it.

"Mistress Shelda, I think today I'll take your advice. Only a little, mind, since everyone is used to seeing me without face paints."

"Of course, Milady. Your complexion is so good that I do not think you would normally require such enhancements. Let me apply the Karzal-nut oil and then I will delve in my box of paints."

There was a little of what an American woman would call a 'concealer', a cream-based substance which was applied with a small suede pad and blended over her cheeks. There was also a red liquid which Shelda assured Garia was just berry juice. This was painted onto her lips, making them stand out against her pale skin. As this was being applied there was a bustle in the corridor and Feteran poked his head into the room.

"My Lady, Lady Dyenna has arrived, together with her assistants. With them is Captain Merek, who has information."

"Ah, thank you, Commander. I think we are about finished here, aren't we?"

Shelda nodded. "Milady, I have finished, with the exception of your cap. I must needs fit that after you have put on your gown."

"Of course. Commander, if you could gather up the other girls. We'll be dressing all together in the dining room today. No sense in breaking our necks on the stairs."

"As you wish, Milady."

"I'll have a word with you and Merek before we close the doors, I think. Will that be okay?"

Feteran nodded. "It will suffice, Milady."

Garia stood at the foot of the stairs as the other women trooped down, all wearing their fluffy robes. With her were Merek, Feteran and Gullbrand. As the door into the dining room closed, Garia gave her attention to the men.

"My Lady," Merek saluted. "I regret this had to happen, today of all days."

"Yes, Captain. I'm guessing he hoped to take advantage of the fact we all had other things on our minds. You have news?"

"Aye, Milady. It appears there were four of his men with him. Two were found by the City Watch during the night wandering the streets, having become lost. They claimed they were looking for any tavern that might still be open so were just conducted back to the palace. Two more were apprehended attempting to climb the palace walls - to get back in. By that time we had word from here what had happened and arrested all four, who are now in the cells. All proclaim innocence, Milady."

"I bet they do. Well, the dead are going to stay dead and," she smiled, "I seem to have this important appointment later this morning. Gullbrand has offered to handle House Blackstone's part in this, as all involved are Einnlanders."

Feteran said, "Milady, do not forget Berin."

"I haven't Commander, but he isn't in the palace cells, is he? That's what I meant. Um. Technically you could take Her Highness with you, but I'm betting wild dranakhs wouldn't keep her away from the ceremony, would they? You'll have to wait until this afternoon before she can give you her account."

Feteran nodded. "Aye, Milady. I have already spoken to her and she has departed to prepare herself."

Garia asked, "What about Torulf?"

Merek replied, "He knows nothing, Milady, as you suspected. We have sought to keep the information from him until he is brought to formally identify the body."

"But we already know -" Garia paused. "Yeah, I get it. Where is the body, by the way? Still upstairs?"

"It is, Milady," Gullbrand answered. "Captain Merek proposes taking it back to the palace with him when he returns."

Garia raised an eyebrow. "So that you can watch Torulf's face when he comes to identify it? Okay, then, gentlemen, I have to go now. Captain, I'll see you at the Shevesty Field. Gullbrand, you know what needs to be done. Commander?"

"Aye, Milady. Spit and polish today, as you once told us. Then the carriages will be made ready for your procession."

In the dining room all the tables had been stacked to one side to make space for the women to dress. They all clapped as Garia appeared and made her way through the small crowd to greet Lady Dyenna.

"My Lady," she curtseyed. "Let us begin."

First came the petticoat, which Garia had worn before. Garia carefully stepped into it and Dyenna pulled it up, settling it about her body before tying the tapes that secured it.

"Milady," Dyenna remarked, "I deem the weather is good enough today you should not require any extra layers beneath. It will be warm enough today for you to wed in comfort."

"That's good news," Garia said. "I had hoped it would be."

Next came the shoes, which were white and had been polished to a gleam. Garia had worn them in so they already fitted her comfortably.

Her gown was, literally, a work of art. The original plain silken dress had had designs painted on it in wax before being dip-dyed up to the breast-line seam. This meant that the top was almost white while the skirt became progressively more green towards the bottom. The wax masking had then been boiled away and the remaining patches painted with exquisite care by one of Palarand's best-known artists, so that the final gown was a painting of flowers and plants, all seemingly growing out of the ground around her feet.

"Wow! That's amazing!"

"Aye, Milady, Kelverin's work is beautiful, is it not?"

"I know I have to, but I'm almost afraid to wear that thing. It looks too precious."

"It is only the very best for the woman who will become our next Queen, Milady. You are worthy of it like, if I may say so, no other who has become Palarand's Queen in recent memory."

Garia chuckled. "I bet you wouldn't say that in front of the Queen!"

"She has seen the gown, Milady, and she is of like mind. Now, if you would raise your arms..."

As the gown settled and closed around her body Garia experienced the most incredible emotional rush that almost brought her to tears. She made herself stop before she destroyed Shelda's work but it was difficult.

Oh, wow! This is amazing! I never felt like this before. Now I know why Earth women like wearing white dresses. It fits me so well and it is so appropriate.

Yes! Now I'm ready to meet my Prince.

She stood tall as Dyenna fumbled at the back with the unfamiliar closures. Once closed and tugged into position she smoothed down the skirt, running her hands over the silk with pleasure. As before, when she turned the others were standing in a semicircle around her. Shelda took the silk cap, already decorated with flowers, their stems woven into the filigree mesh, and carefully fixed it into Garia's hair with two long silver pins. The others clapped.

"You do look wonderful, Garia." Merizel said.

"Aye," Milsy agreed. "Fit to wed a Prince, I deem."

"I should certainly hope so!" Garia replied. "I'd hate to go through this for somebody else, wouldn't I?"

All the other women and girls were wearing gowns of the same design, but each of theirs was only a single color and every color was different. On the Shevesty Field, they would present a veritable rainbow for the people of Palarand to enjoy. Garia spotted Heliga in the crowd, one of the youngest of her attendants.

"Heliga."

"My Lady?"

"I must thank you for your warning last night. We were not in time to stop what happened, unfortunately, but at least I was already awake when it happened."

Heliga curtseyed. "Thank you, Milady. As you say, Milady."

Garia looked at the rest of her attendants. "Okay. Let's not concern ourselves any more with what happened last night, because what is about to happen is much more important." She smiled. "Or so I have been told."

There were some giggles from her audience.

"You all know what you have to do? Good, because that's more than I do... only partly joking, but then if any woman becomes too familiar with the marriage ceremony she must be doing something wrong."

This time there was laughter. Garia turned, looking for someone who could tell her what she next wanted to know, but of course all the women were in the room with her.

"Uh, Jenet? Merry? What time do we have to set off?"

"Milady," Jenet replied, "The carriages may be ready but we must needs await a call from without... they may not enter for fear of disturbing us in a state of undress."

"Good point. Perhaps someone had better open the door and tell them we are ready, then."

One of the armsmens' wives opened the door and held a short conversation with whoever was outside. She returned and curtseyed to Garia.

"Whenever we are ready, Milady."

Brazan, wearing ceremonial dress but no armor, opened the door and saluted. "Milady, if your attendants would follow me."

The women curtseyed and then began streaming out of the door. Garia made to follow but Jenet gently laid a hand on her arm.

"Milady, you must ascend last. In any event, your carriage will be brought to the entrance."

There was a profusion of men in uniform in the hallway but matters seemed to be organized. An interruption at the front door brought Tanon and Merina, with Jaxen close behind.

"My Lady." Tanon bowed. "You look wonderful today."

"Thank you, Master Tanon, and thank you again for the loan of the carriages. I seem to have a ridiculous number of attendants."

"Not so, Milady. Were you a daughter of a noble house, or of the King, you would have many more attendants than those I see in your courtyard. Of course, a maiden often marries in the demesne of her betrothed so the numbers of attendants can vary greatly." He inspected Garia's gown. "My! That is such a beautiful design. Have you decided what will become of it after your wedding?"

"No chance to think of such things, Master Tanon. We've all been too busy with various matters, mostly connected to the war." She frowned. "Did you hear the disturbance last night, by any chance?"

"I did not, Milady, but my night watchman told me that something had occurred. As we walked here we noticed your men patrolling the streets." He glanced at Garia, his expression serious. "Why? What has happened?"

Garia sighed. "One of those Einnlanders who came with Prince Torulf broke in here last night and tried to abduct Princess Eriana - we think. Unfortunately nobody told him she keeps a Personal Pistol on her nightstand. The upstairs still smells of gunpowder."

"The man is dead?"

"Oh, yes, quite dead, as is one of my armsman, Berin, who happened to come across him as he swung off the roof onto the balcony."

All three looked shocked.

"On such a day, too!" Tanon sympathized. "Do you need assistance handling the matter? My men -"

Garia held up a hand. "That's all right, Master Tanon. Gullbrand is dealing with it as, apart from Berin, everyone involved is an Einnlander."

"So true! Then let us turn our thoughts in more happier directions, My Lady. See, I believe your man is trying to attract your attention."

It was just as well Garia had chosen a large mansion because the courtyard, and the workshop yard behind, were both crammed with carriages. So much so, in fact, that the frayen her escort would ride had to remain in the stables until enough room was made for them to emerge.

All her armsmen were wearing their best uniforms with brightly polished helmets but no armor. For today, each man bore a bow of multicolored ribbons pinned or sewn to each shoulder. Every carriage was similarly adorned and the dranakh that pulled them had ribbons wound through their harness, the brasses of which gleamed in the morning light.

Terinar joined her as she waited in the porch with Jenet and Lanilla. As the son of a Duke he wore a neutral tunic, but his sashes today were the colors of Dekarran. Like all the men who would attend today, his scabbard held a functional sword rather than a purely ceremonial one. That lesson had been learned after the City Assembly Ball.

"I think almost everyone is seated now, Garia," he reported, "Uh, apart from yourselves, of course. Master Tanon, if you would like to conduct your wife to your own carriage, I believe you will be leading the procession behind the honor escort."

"I'll take them, My Lord," Jaxen told him. "I'm driving them today, don't want any mistakes, even though the men all wanted the job. Who's giving me the signals today? Brazan?"

"Aye, Jaxen. You two have ridden together, you know what to expect."

"I do, My Lord. Master Tanon? It is time for us to gain our carriage."

Tanon had two carriages for his own people and these were presently outside in the street. Brazan stood in the archway observing and when Jaxen gave him the sign he blew a double note. Tanon's carriages moved off and those within the courtyard began to stream out behind. When the last one reached the arch Brazan blew a single note and everyone came to a halt.

In front of the porch now was the State Carriage, lent by Robanar and Terys, which Garia would ride to the Shevesty Field and in which she would return to the palace with her new husband. This had more generous sizing but had also been modified for the occasion. The upholstery on the rear seats had been removed and a box mounted on the base with a plush upholstered bench on top of it. On the widened floor another box was positioned for Garia's feet. This meant that she was positioned about a foot higher than normal and would be easily seen by everybody.

Jenet climbed in first and helped Garia to mount, not easy with both wearing long gowns. Garia made herself comfortable as Lanilla climbed in and her two maids sat on the front seat facing her, but at a much lower level. The carriage rocked as Briswin and Toranar took the servants' seats behind Garia. She didn't know the driver, a seasoned palace man, but she had been assured that he could handle an unusual event such as that of today.

Tord was beside the carriage, already mounted, and at his signal all her other armsmen who were still standing climbed on their beasts. At a nod from Toranar to say that the bride was ready, he signaled the driver and the carriage jolted into motion. Brazan blew a double note as they passed through the arch and then took up position on the other side of the carriage to Tord.

What was that expression of Maralin's? Jumping off a cliff. There's no going back now, is there. Not that I would want to, of course.

There were watchers in the street, waiting for the procession, but not as many as Garia had expected. She was briefly upset by this until she realized that most were probably making their way to the Shevesty Field, if they hadn't already arrived there and found a good vantage point. Those who had remained, however, managed to give her a good send-off with waving and cheers before falling behind the rearguard to follow them to the field.

Because the procession had set out from her mansion it couldn't follow one of the standard processionary routes through the city, as the Harvest Festival one had done, so to begin with the streets and buildings they passed through were of a type used by merchants and factors. Eventually they came to a wider thoroughfare she recognized and began rolling right down the middle of it. There were more people here, and these joined in the waving and cheering before adding themselves to the sizeable crowd now following the procession.

Two turns into now crowded streets and they reached the outer edge of the Shevesty Field. Men in palace colors directed all the carriages to a reserved lot where her female attendants began disembarking. Their men, who had largely ridden behind their spouses' carriages, dismounted and handed their reins to attendants before adjusting their attire.

Outside each end of the Field a closed pavilion had been erected, in addition to the open one used two days previously. Garia and her retinue entered the one at the side of their lot to await events. There was a certain amount of giggling and apprehension as each made sure the others were ready to fulfil their part. A posy of flowers was handed to each of the women except for Jenet and Lanilla, who would be ensuring that Garia did not trip over her train. Tanon and Merina joined the group, standing out in their best clothing against the brightly colored silk which everyone else was wearing.

At the other end of the field in the open pavilion, a crescent of sturdy chairs was provided for the visiting rulers with their companions and aides standing behind them. The center pair was occupied by Robanar and Terys with Gilbanar and Vivenne seated one side and Visselen and Sindenna the other, as relatives of the ruling house. At this point Keren was in the other, much smaller closed pavilion, with Willan and Stebanar keeping him company. In other circumstances this would have been Terinar's job, but he was now too closely associated with House Blackstone to qualify.

A herald with a long horn blew a fanfare and the noise of the crowd which seeped into the pavilions tailed away. Brazan poked his head into Garia's pavilion.

"My Lady, it is time."

Tanon and Merina led the way, followed by the youngest of her attendants. The women streamed out of the pavilion to walk into the center of the Shevesty Field. Soon, only Garia, Jenet and Lanilla were left. Garia felt as if the entire galaxy was poised, waiting for this event to take place. She settled her posy into her hands and turned to her maids.

"Come on, girls. Let's do this."

Outside, the silent crowd caught sight of Garia as she reached the long axis of the field proper. A roar went up as she began to walk along the strip of grass between her and the open pavilion at the further end. Either side, an armsman in either palace or city colors and wearing ribbons on their shoulders stood five paces apart, lining the route to the thrones at the far end. Garia's attendants peeled off to either side between the guardsmen, forming an honor guard and providing a colorful spectacle.

Someone had thoughtfully dribbled a line of sand across the grass so Garia knew just where to stop and await the customary challenge. The priest, Parissan, stood on the field in front of the pavilion, facing Garia.

"Who speaks for this woman?"

From one side, Tanon and Merina entered the cleared lane beside Garia and bowed and curtseyed to Parissan.

"Father, we do."

"You are not the parents of this woman, then."

"Father, we are not. We are those who first discovered her, many months ago on the road from Moxgo. She is not of this world, she is from somewhere else entirely."

"Then how may you answer for her character?"

"Father, we cannot. If you require answer for her character, you had best ask the King or Queen."

"As you say."

The priest turned to face the line of rulers.

"Who shall answer for the character of this woman?"

Without exception, every person in the line stood up, which took the priest aback. There was a murmur from the crowd as they took in this show of support. Garia's legs began to feel somewhat wobbly as she again experienced a spontaneous demonstration of support.

Terys said, in a clear voice, "I will answer for her. There is no doubt of her character, none at all."

As the rulers sat down again, the priest turned back to Garia.

"Advance, if you would."

Garia, with her train held by her two maids, walked slowly to stand in front of the priest.

"Do you enter this marriage of your own free will?"

She raised her voice to speak clearly, even though she knew that most of the crowd would not hear her. The people in front of her, the important ones, they were the ones who needed to hear her voice.

"Father, I do."

"Does your liege lord consent to this marriage?"

"Father, my liege lord, Duke Gilbanar of North Palarand, has consented to this marriage."

The priest turned to find Gilbanar, who stood.

"Your Grace, do you confirm the marriage of your vassal Garia?"

Gilbanar inclined his head. "Father, I do."

The priest bowed and then faced the audience again. "Who seeks to marry this woman?"

From the other closed pavilion, Keren walked forward with Willan and Stebanar either side. The three stopped at the end of the line of rulers.

"Father, I am Keren, son of Robanar, King of Palarand. It is my desire to marry Garia."

"Then advance and stand beside your bride."

Keren walked forward and stood at Garia's right side. The priest asked him, "Do you enter this marriage of your own free will?"

"Father, I do."

"Does your liege lord consent to this marriage?"

"Father, my liege the King has consented to this marriage."

The priest turned to face Robanar. "Sire, do you confirm the marriage of your son Keren?"

"Father, I do."

The priest bowed to Robanar and then turned to address the assembled audience.

"In order to follow what we believe to be the Maker's plan, it is desirable that men and women should be legally joined for the raising of the next generation. These two who stand before me now desire such a union. Shall any here object?"

There was complete silence in the field.

"Let us begin. Keren, do you confirm your desire to be joined to Garia?"

"Father, I do."

"Garia, do you confirm your desire to be joined to Keren?"

"Father, I do."

"I must ask if you both understand that your joining may be dissolved at any time by consent of the King, unless you bring forth or are otherwise possessed of children. Once you are possessed of children, then you must needs remain together until the youngest of them becomes an adult. Do you understand?"

"Aye, Father, I do."

"Father, I do."

"Keren, shall you take Garia as your wife, knowing that one day she may become Queen, care for her, support her in all her works, attend her if she be well or ill, cherish her all her days?"

"Father, I shall."

Behind the priest, Robanar said formally, "Heard and witnessed."

"Garia, shall you take Keren as your husband, knowing that one day he may become King, care for him, support him in all his works, attend him if he be ill or well, cherish him all your days?"

"Father, I shall."

Robanar again said, "Heard and witnessed."

"Do you have tokens to exchange to seal your joining?"

"Father, we do."

Keren pulled out a small silk purse and shook two plain gold rings into the priest's hand. He looked at the rings and handed one each to Keren and Garia.

"Repeat after me, if you would: 'With this ring I pledge myself to you.'"

Each repeated the pledge and then place the rings on each other's ring finger. Parissan smiled, took Keren and Garia by the shoulder and turned them to face each other.

"Then by the Maker's Grace and the laws of Palarand, from this moment you shall be accounted husband and wife."

The roar of the crowd was thunderous. Garia's knees buckled.

"Whoa! Garia, are you all right?" Keren's expression was of concern as he held out hands to steady her. "Perhaps we should have waited a day or two, until, you know..."

"I'm okay, Keren," she replied, their voices barely heard over the din. She forced herself to stiffen her legs, stand up as straight as she could. "Had a bad night, that's all."

Parissan smiled at them. "Shall you kiss her, Highness?"

"What? Oh, of course."

Keren wrapped his arms around her and nearly lifted her bodily from the turf. Their kiss made no concessions to the crowd, which made the noise double. When they came up for air, Robanar chose his moment and stood. As if by magic, the sound from the crowd faded away, the effects rippling to the outermost edges. Everybody knew exactly what the King was about to say.

"My people! You have just witnessed the joining of the Crown Prince of Palarand, my son Keren, to the only person he tells me he will ever love." There were cheers at that statement. "As is customary at such joinings, the lesser is always raised to the rank of the greater, and so I give you my decree with great pleasure: From this moment forth, Garia wife of Keren shall be known by the title and style of Princess, to bear all the responsibilities and enjoy all the perquisites that accompany that title. In time, if the Maker permits, she may even become your Queen. My people, greet our newly married couple, Prince Keren and Princess Garia!"

The crowd gave another roar. Garia, for the first time, looked out properly over the sea of faces that filled the amphitheater. There were many more than had been here two days previously, only possible because they were packed together with no room for activities like sitting down and eating food. She realized that, as the wedding had been known about months beforehand, many must have traveled from all over central Palarand and possibly even further in order to be here today.

I forgot. This is a State occasion, after all. I was mad to think that only those from the city would be here today.

There was a small matter of a legal document. A big legal document. Made, Garia thought, from the whole hide of a pakh, the palace scribes had already written most of the required details and it only needed the signatures of... everybody, it seemed. Parissan signed and dated the document first at the top and then Keren and Garia wrote their names. Below the body of the document came the signatures of every ruler who attended and it was an impressive list.

"Eriana! How are you feeling?"

The Einnland Princess smiled at Garia. "An unpleasant night, Your Highness, but I would not miss your wedding! How could I? I have recovered, it seems, but I may disappear sometime later for a nap, I deem."

"Lucky you! Think I'll get the chance?"

"Ladies!" Robanar intervened. "You discuss important matters, it is true, but there are more who must needs sign."

"As you say, Your Majesty."

A familiar whine came from behind the King.

"Why does she have to sign, then? She tells me she wants nothing more to do with her father's land!"

"Torulf, dear," Terys explained, "When Eriana received sanctuary here she retained her title as Princess. She is entitled to sign the marriage decree of her two friends as a Princess of Palarand while you sign as representative of your father. You do desire to sign, do you not?"

Truculently, "I suppose I must." Then realizing who he was speaking to, "Uh, Your Majesty, of course I must sign. Where do I..?"

Kendar placed a finger at the spot and Torulf signed in the angular, rune-derived script used in Einnland. Underneath he wrote his name and title in the Valley script. Once everybody had supplied their names the Great Seal of Palarand was used to validate the document. Unlike the weddings of the previous day, there would be no certificate for the couple to take away, it being deemed unnecessary.

Once complete, and the sealed wax cooled, Kendar held the document aloft and the crowd cheered again. It was official!

"Ready, love?"

"Hm?"

Keren took Garia's hand and led her forward. To leave the field, they would have to retrace Garia's route along the center of the field which was still lined by her female attendants, with members of the Palace and City Guards to help control the crowd.

"This side first, Keren."

Garia headed to her right, where the Blackstone party had been given seats and positions of honor. Bleskin had tears streaming down his face and the female members of the party were little better.

"Captain. I only went and did it!"

"Aye, lass, so you did. I may have been slow to notice at first, but by the time you departed Blackstone I was certain. I just wondered how this fine young man would solve his father's riddle."

"That's something to talk about when we visit, Captain," Keren said with a smile. "I'm sure father won't mind."

Garia told the party, "It's far too noisy to talk now. Wait until we all get to the palace."

The members of the party stood and bowed and curtseyed as Keren and Garia turned away. She immediately headed for the seats of honor on the left side. The Einnlanders there gave the newlyweds a roar of their own as they approached.

«Your Highness, we told you that we would be back for your wedding,» Lars told her.

«So you did, and I hope you're enjoying yourselves today,» she replied.

«We are, Highness, and we will have a good party tonight, by your leave.»

«Two things,» she said with a straight face. She held up two fingers. «Don't kill anyone and don't burn down the palace!»

The men roared with laughter. Lars said, «Aye, Highness, we will try and be careful!»

Then it was necessary for Keren and Garia to walk the length of the Shevesty Field, between the mass of cheering people. As they reached each of Garia's attendants, each took their place at the end of the growing double line of attendants following the couple.

When they reached the far end of the field, the heralds blew again. Keren and Garia turned. The field slowly quietened as Robanar came to stand in front of the other rulers.

"So, my people. My son is wed at last! He will take his new bride back to the palace for his wedding feast and we must needs follow. For the rest of you, there are booths in the fields around you, if you desire food or drink, and of course every establishment in the city will soon be open for business - once their owners return from the field! Enjoy yourselves, Palarand has a new Princess!"

* * *

It took nearly half a bell before the State carriage, with Keren and Garia aloft on the bench, traveled from the pavilion to the entrance to the Shevesty Field. This was because many of those who had stood at the outer edges of the crowd left immediately the ceremony was over to try and get a good position along the route to have a closer look. Thousands of them. What with all the other processional carriages, including those that had brought the King, Queen and the visiting rulers to the field, there soon occurred what any Earth person would recognize as gridlock. Fortunately the crowd was good-natured and many more of Palarand's citizens were able to gain a closer look at the happy couple than they had imagined.

Once on the familiar route to the palace progress was a little better. Here the cheering crowds at least kept to the sidewalks and the carriage rolled along at a standard dranakh walking pace. However, there were frequent stops and starts and by the time the palace gates appeared Garia had firmly decided that next time, she would marry someone less important.

"At last!"

"What's that, my love?"

"I'm sorry, what did you say?"

"Huh? I can't hear you for the noise, Garia."

All of the palace servants who could be spared were lining the steps, dressed in their best uniforms, waiting for the happy couple. Many more were busy inside, of course, preparing the wedding feast which would occur in about a bell or so. The other carriages pulled past and Keren helped Garia down from the carriage at the foot of the entrance steps to enthusiastic clapping. As they set foot on the lowest step the servants all bowed and curtseyed.

Keren smiled at his new wife. "Well, Your Highness, shall you enter your new home?"

"Technically, I guess. I've only been living here what, nine months or so already?"

"Ah, but this definitely won't be the same." As they mounted the steps Keren muttered, "We turn round at the top and wave to the crowds."

Suiting action to words, Garia waved to the masses of people who now pressed against the railings to catch a glimpse of them. Eventually, it was time to turn and enter the great building. Inside, the quietness was almost deafening.

"Ah! That's better! What were you saying in the carriage before, Garia?"

"I was just glad we finally reached here, Keren." She yawned. "I had an interrupted night, I'm still on my Call and that ride took about twice as long as it might have."

"Of course, I forgot! But the people needed to see us, my love."

"I know that, and I know my duty, Highness. Now we're here, though, I think I need to... attend to some female matters. I might even take a nap before the feast, if there's time. Where's Jenet or Lanilla?"

A footman stepped forward. "My Lady - Uh, Your Highness, your attendants follow. If you would turn."

She smiled at him. "Strange, isn't it? It's going to take all of us, even me, a little time to get used to the changes. Thank you."

Merizel was the first to reach them, her face streaked where she had wept during the ceremony.

"Well, Your Highness, you finally caught your Prince! I am so happy for you."

"Thank you, Merry. Did you all have a good time?"

"I think we did! We had to stand a while with the crowd looking us over but that wasn't so bad. Are you ready for the wedding feast yet?"

"Uh, no, actually. Female business, you know? Have you seen Jenet or Lanilla?"

Merizel looked round doubtfully. "They are somewhere behind us, I know. Oh! Where will you go? Your chambers have been used by other guests."

Keren smiled at Merizel. "Not so, My Lady. Her Highness's suite is ready and waiting for her. Of course, she has not set foot in it yet so she is unable to describe it to you. Ah, here come your maids."

"Her Highness's suite?" Merizel blushed as she realized what Keren meant. "Oh! I am so stupid sometimes. Of course. Highness, would you permit me to come with you?"

Keren bowed. "Of course, Merry. You are one of her attendants, after all." He added thoughtfully, "Of course it will mean a big change for me. For almost sixteen years those chambers have been mine alone and now I must learn to share them with my wife. I must become used to seeing Garia and her staff enter them without reference to me." They were joined by two of Garia's maids. "Jenet, Lanilla."

Both curtseyed. "Your Highness."

"If you would all follow me. Your mistress desires, I believe, some attention of a female kind."

The procession made its way through familiar corridors. Whenever they passed palace servants, they stood aside and clapped as the Prince and Princess passed. Eventually they arrived at a door facing that to the King's sitting room.

"Shall you go first, Your Highness?" Keren asked with a smile and a gesture.

Garia opened the door and entered... a strangely familiar room.

Of course. Keren's suite must be a mirror image of the King and Queen's. Hmm. Colors are slightly different, of course.

The sitting room was larger than that she had gotten used to in Elizet's old suite, but that made sense. In many respects this room would become the nerve center of a Kingdom in time. Unless -

"Keren, what exactly will happen when your father dies? Do we move over there or what?"

"A morbid question on such a happy day! I understand what you ask, my love. If you so desire, we could move over there... though it may depend on mother's wishes, should she still live. There is no reason we have to move, though, if you are content to reside here. This would become the King's Suite and the other would be assigned as required. As you no doubt realize, both this suite and the King's suite are arranged exactly the same. There are two more like it over there," he pointed through the window at the far side of the courtyard, "which Uncle Gil and Uncle Visselen use when they come to visit."

"Over there? Oh, yes, easy access to the nursery, I guess. So, show me around my new home, husband."

The door nearest the window on the right led into a small pantry, which was how Kenila and Varna could provide pel at such short notice. The other door on that side led to a closet fitted out for a manservant, though presently Keren had no-one in residence.

A single door on the left side led through a short passage reminiscent of those in Dekarran. A door in this passage led to a maids' closet, fitted out with two beds, night stands and hanging space. This meant that the servants could move about without disturbing their masters or mistresses. They moved on into the bedroom. With a window into the courtyard, Keren's dressing room was to her immediate right, while a door to Garia's far left led to a toilet closet. The maids' closet and the toilet closet had high ceilings with skylights allowing a certain amount of daylight to enter.

Facing her was a door into what would be her own dressing room with the bathing chamber to its left. The large bed occupied the rear wall and faced double French doors which opened onto the balcony.

Keren slipped his arms around Garia from behind. "Welcome to your new home, beloved."

She leaned back into his embrace and then remembered why she had wanted to come here in the first place.

"Thank you, Keren, only... I have to go use the bathing chamber, if you don't mind."

His arms released instantly. "Of course, beloved. Um, I'll go wait in the sitting room and intercept any visitors."

Lanilla walked past the pair and entered the bathing chamber, pulling the rope for water. Jenet went into Garia's dressing room to find a fluffy robe as Garia contemplated her new existence.

That bed isn't as big as those in Dekarran but it's certainly big enough. King Size indeed!

Looks comfy enough but if just Keren has been sleeping in it all this time the mattress might not be very flat any more. Unless it's a new mattress?

I wonder if he'll stick his knees in me?

I wonder if he snores? I wonder if I snore? Merry claims I do.

Jenet laid the robe on the foot of the bed and approached Garia.

"Milady - um, Highness, we must needs remove your wedding gown. I do not think we may do what is needful without splashing the design."

"Uh, as you say, Jenet." As her senior maid began fiddling with the experimental closures Garia asked, "How are you getting on with those clasp things? Dyenna didn't like them."

"Highness, they leave a wonderfully flat and smooth appearance to the seam, but I admit they are not easy to do or undo. Mayhap we must needs speak with Master Fulvin, see if he can make some adjustments to the design."

Garia smiled. "For next time, you mean?"

"Highness, you are incorrigible! For the next woman who is to be married, I deem, and all those who may wear such gowns in future. I do not think you will ever be parted from His Highness, if I may say so."

As Jenet released the last clasp Garia began pulling at the sleeves. "Let's go, Jenet. I think my needs just became more urgent."

* * *

To Garia's embarrassment, she and Keren were shown to the two thrones in the Receiving Room. For this feast, as in wedding feasts all over the Kingdom, the newly married couple were given the highest honor. Both now wore gold circlets around their brows to indicate their royal status. Robanar and Terys sat beside Garia while Tanon and Merina sat beside Keren.

Their table was a short one, facing the three long tables normally used for dining. The center one of these was occupied by Garia's attendants and their families while the rulers sat at the outside two. The Blackstone visitors were given places at the far end of one of the side tables while Eriana sat beside Torulf at the other side table, which contained many of the young nobles who were Garia's friends.

The wedding feast was a fairly conventional evening meal but the final course brought many comments. Each diner was given a small bowl containing a dessert made with chilled cream and crushed ice, the product of Tarvan's third prototype refrigerator. Over this was drizzled a tart sauce made with preserved berries and there were loud comments around the room concerning the item.

Keren leaned towards Garia. "Is this your doing?"

"When have I had a chance to invent something like this? Besides, I'm no cook, I can just about burn water. I think this is more likely something Maralin has produced once he found out we had started making refrigerators. He was a cook, after all."

"From what I hear, he still is. He has paid at least one visit to the kitchens, I do not know what he might have found." Keren ate another spoonful. "If all Earth food is like this, Garia, I think we'll ask Maralin to come back and introduce some more."

"Hah. Eat too much of that and you'll get fat, Keren. As a treat at the end of a meal it's fine but one can get too fond of ice-cream. A number of other Earth foods, from America at least, are definitely unhealthy. It doesn't mean we don't eat them but there can be unwanted side effects. Remember, our medical system is a lot better than Palarand's."

"As you say, Garia. For a feast such as this one, I deem it a good way to end the meal."

"Absolutely. Oh, what happens next?"

"Some speeches, my love, but," Keren added at the look on Garia's face, "nothing too long or too heavy, I deem. Then we walk the tables greeting everyone who dines with us tonight before the tables are taken away and the dancing begins."

"Oh. Look, Keren, I might be able to manage a dance or two but I don't think I can do a lot this evening. I'm just too tired after last night's fuss and I'm still on my Call."

Terys leaned in from the other side. "My dear, we understand. If you may endure two dances, perhaps, I doubt any will complain if you and your new husband retire early."

Garia reddened to the roots. "Ah, that's not what I - Uh, as you say, Ma'am. It doesn't matter what others think, does it? We know why we'll be retiring."

"Indeed, dear. And you are right, this is a preparation of Maralin, I find it most agreeable. He asked me some days ago if he could make something special as his gift to you."

"Thank him for me, would you?" Garia blushed. "I might be busy, later."

"You will see him when you walk the tables, dear. He sits, as ever, beside Duke Wallesan."

"As you say, Ma'am."

The meal came to a successful conclusion and Garia endured, not the dances but the music that accompanied them. After half a bell or so she rose with Keren and left the Receiving Room to sustained applause. With them went Feteran, Jenet, Lanilla, Geska, Odgarda and four armsmen. At the entrance to Keren's suite she stopped.

"Jenet? You're not coming in with us to stay, are you?"

"If you desire my presence, Highness, then of course I would come. You will need my help getting out of that wedding gown, I think."

"Well maybe Lanilla -"

"Highness, I would rather leave that task to Jenet, if you would permit. She is familiar with the strange fixings and I am not."

"What about me?" Keren asked. "Don't you think I can manage a few hooks on my own?"

"Highness." Jenet regarded Keren with pity. "One day you will doubtless be a fine King, but I deem that matters of female attire are presently beyond your abilities. I will undress Her Highness in your sleeping chamber and when I have finished I shall, by your leave, retire to be with my husband. Lanilla has said that she will remain in your suite in case of need. We will appear as usual in the morning."

"Usual for you, perhaps." Keren smiled. "I fear I must needs become used to the steady tramp of maids throughout my suite - uh, that is, our suite." He waved a hand. "Jenet, you know the routine at least as well as I do. Proceed."

Feteran took the Norse maids to their dormitory while Garia, Jenet and Lanilla entered the bed chamber. Keren sat, as before, in the sitting room awaiting developments. Eventually Jenet reappeared and curtseyed.

"Your Highness, your bride awaits. If you would excuse me."

"Of course, Jenet. Feteran is a lucky man. Good night."

"Good night, Highness."

Keren was excited as he went through the passage into the bed chamber. He knew that he wouldn't be doing anything sexual with Garia that night but it was still going to be the closest bodily contact the two had experienced until now. Opening the door he found Garia standing waiting at the foot of the bed, dressed in the nightgown given her by the ladies of Blackstone. Her body was clearly visible through the semi-transparent cloth, the only clothing under it was her bikini bottom.

She came to him immediately and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Oh! I've waited so long for this moment."

He enfolded her shoulders and kissed her tenderly. "So have I, my love. So have I."

They stayed like that, crushed together, for a short while before Keren said, "My love, you have the advantage of me. I must needs undress and clean myself up before we retire."

Garia considered for a long moment and then nodded. "I think I can live with that, Your Highness."

When he returned to the bed chamber she had pulled down the covers and was lying on the bed.

"I'm sorry. I don't know which side you normally lie on."

Keren shrugged. "It varies. I think we'll have to try both ways and see which is more comfortable for both of us."

He climbed on the bed and she melted into his arms.

"Oh, wow! This is amazing. You have such an interesting body. A lot to get used to."

"Aye, my love. Well, we have the rest of our lives to explore, have we not?"

He kissed her again.

Torulf gets a shock when the bodies are inspected the following morning. Later, an extraordinary meeting of all the attending rulers is convened to discuss the future of the states who make up the Great Valley. Garia offers Torulf a way out of his predicament before visiting the range with some of those from Blackstone. On their way back to the hotel Bleskin has an unpleasant encounter.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

134 - Congress

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

She hugged his body, her arms wrapped tightly around his waist, her head resting on his firm chest muscles. She could feel him breathing, she could hear the strong beat of his heart. One of his arms was around her shoulders, the other around her waist, holding her close, just as it should be. This was it! She had never known what it was that she had been aiming for, all the months and years of both her lives, but she knew that she had it now. The feeling inside her was so strong, she felt as if she would burst if it became any stronger. He was her man and she was definitely his woman.

They had proven themselves to each other over months of intrigue, ambush, danger and battle, against foes that were two-legged, four-legged and six-legged, some winged, some fanged, all dangerous. They had overcome the disapproval of a Kingdom to affirm their everlasting commitment to each other, and this was the first day of the rest of their lives.

Very soon now the palace would awake and they would have to put on their public personas, but for now they could just enjoy each other in a way that they had never done before. And tonight, if Jenet agreed, they would enjoy each other as man and woman have done since time began.

"Hm?"

Keren stirred, his eyes opening slowly. His gaze lowered until he found Garia's form resting on his chest. He smiled.

She murmured, "I just want us to stay like this for ever and ever and ever."

His grip tightened slightly, holding her close. "Aye, my love, I cannot disagree." He bent down to kiss her forehead. "I thought I would know how this would feel but I discover that I had no idea at all. Just watching you sleeping thus does amazing things inside of me."

She snuggled against his chest. There was a little chest hair, but it did not bother her. She did not mind if a man was hairy or not.

Although.. some of those Einnlanders... it would be like wrestling a grizzly!

She snorted and that changed the atmosphere of the moment.

"What?"

"Just comparing you - theoretically, of course - with what you might have been like." She moved and his arms released her, allowing her to prop herself up on one elbow and look at him. "You might have been really hairy, although you're still young yet, of course." She idly traced a finger across his chest. "This is fine for me."

"Well, Your Highness, I'm particularly pleased to hear that, seeing as that is what you must needs put up with. I'm relieved my body meets with your approval."

"I already knew that, Keren." She blushed. "Well, there is one part I haven't examined closely yet."

He raised an eyebrow. "Shall you do so tonight, my love?"

"Hmm. We'll see. I should be able to judge this by myself now but I think I'll get Jenet's opinion just to be safe." She sat up. "Speaking of which, I have to go over there, if you aren't desperate." She pointed to the toilet door.

"Of course, my love." He looked concerned. "Can you manage? Uh, I mean, do you need a maid?"

"I'm not completely helpless, I'll have you know. In this thing," she plucked at the nightgown, "it won't be a problem. It's only with a complicated gown that we ladies need some assistance."

"Jenet was right. Female attire is a complete mystery to me."

Garia climbed out of the bed. "Almost. Remember those cleaning dresses?"

"Hah! Don't remind me. Go on, I may not be desperate but I can't hold it in for ever."

"Slave-driver."

Garia disappeared into the toilet and emerged a little later with a smile on her face.

"It all looks fine, Keren. We should be good to go tonight."

"Huh? Was that supposed to be how English sentences are formed? I understood the words but they made little sense."

Garia walked over to the bed and kissed Keren. "It's fine, my love. Tonight you can begin practicing."

"Practicing? Practicing what?"

"Making little Princes and Princesses, silly. Now, if you don't mind, I have to summon assistance."

She walked round the bed and pulled one of the ropes beside the fireplace. Keren took the hint and disappeared into the toilet. When he emerged there were watery sounds coming from the bathing chamber. He grinned and headed for his own dressing room.

* * *

When Garia and Keren entered the Receiving Room for breakfast, everybody who was already there, guests and servants alike, applauded them. They responded with an incline of the head from Keren and a quick bob from Garia. The Queen approached Garia, heading off several other interested parties.

"Dear, it seems married life agrees with you."

Garia pulled a face. "It's only been a single night, Your Majesty. We haven't discovered each other's bad habits yet."

Terys looked at Garia fondly.

"I am sure you will accommodate each other, dear. It is what one learns to do when one becomes husband and wife. Part of the fun is exploring what each other does when you are alone together. Of course, you both must needs make compromises, is it not so? Marriage is very much like diplomacy in that respect."

"As you say, Ma'am. You know I'll do my best."

"You are dressed for the training rooms, I see."

"That's right, Ma'am. I know we're just married but the other rulers won't want to stay around for too much longer, will they? The palace is very crowded and some of them have a long way to go to get home again. Because of that His Majesty suggested that Keren and I give demonstrations in the Large Training Room this morning."

Terys nodded. "You are partly right, dear. Most who have traveled here will join us when we go to Dekarran so there may be opportunity there. But, tell me, what of the incident the night before last? I understand Captain Merek had the body brought to the palace."

"As you say, Ma'am. I'll talk to Captain Merek but what happened is easy enough to figure out and I don't think it will take a long time." Garia lowered her voice. "I want to be there when Torulf identifies the body, though."

Terys regarded Garia with suspicion. "It seems you have an unhealthy interest in dead bodies, dear."

Garia grinned. "Not if I can help it, Ma'am!" She became serious. "In this case it is duty, not pleasure. This happened in my house and I need to know the truth."

"As you must, dear. Here is the King, perhaps we may now sit to breakfast. Today, you two will be seated facing us, I deem."

It felt slightly strange to Garia to be eating breakfast in the Receiving Room again. Almost all of her staff had returned to Blackstone House after the wedding feast which contributed to the oddness but the other young nobles were still in the palace, so there were friends to talk to. On this occasion Terys permitted them to join the center table to speak with Keren and Garia.

"You are almost the oldest of our generation to get married," Willan observed. "It was useful to see what happened yesterday, although I know our own weddings may not be so large a ceremony."

"Not so, Willan," Terissa objected. "Elizet and Malann have been married some years already."

Dalenna added, "Though they were the oldest of us, I deem. Keren and Garia are more our age, aren't they?"

"As you say," Willan was forced to agree. "Still, I enjoyed myself yesterday. I did not realize so many lived in the capital."

Robanar grunted. "Many of those who were at the field yesterday traveled far to be there, young Willan. Why, many came a further distance than you yourself traveled, I deem. We have even a party from Blackstone, as Her Highness's guests."

Willan ducked his head. "That's true, Sire. I was not thinking."

As Robanar turned back to his dish of preserved fruit Korizet said to Willan, "Will, maybe you and Steb must needs look forward to smaller weddings, but it is possible one of us girls could marry into the family of another ruler. I see many seated at the other tables."

Willan blushed. "Again I did not think, Korizet. Forgive me, I have forgotten my wits this morning."

Stebanar said, "Maybe it was all that wine you drank last night, Will."

"Aye, Steb. Mayhap you are right."

Terys asked Garia, "Are you hungry, dear? You are eating a larger portion this morning, I see."

Garia had just taken a third slice of toast and was reaching for the preserves.

"Ma'am, the confusion yesterday afternoon meant that we missed a meal. Jenet brought us a light lunch but it was nearly the eighth bell before we were able to eat it."

"As you say, dear. I agree, it was an unusual day, even for the palace. My! I cannot remember having seen crowds so great before. What do you think, dear?"

Robanar put down his mug of pel. "I believe you are right, my dear. Yesterday's wedding will doubtless be the largest number that have ever attended such a ceremony." He cast a dark glance at Garia. "I trust that by the time the next royal marriage occurs, we shall have new arrangements in place. The city will be twice the size by then."

"Only twice, Sire?" Garia asked, a twisted smile at the corner of her mouth. Robanar paled. She added, "In sixteen years or so much will have happened in Palarand. I would not care to forecast that far ahead, not now."

"I must needs agree, my dear."

After breakfast almost everyone headed for the Large Training Room. Despite the fact that it had been used to accommodate the carriages and some of the animals of their visitors, it was still the most suitable place for demonstrations to be carried out. The audience was mostly the rulers, their retainers and families and the escorts they had brought with them. There was little room for any of the Palace Guard except those who were taking part.

The first bouts were of unarmed combat, and for this Garia stood to one side and let Keren show his prowess alongside other trained members of the guard. Several of the visiting escort members were invited to take part with the inevitable results.

Then Garia had an idea and pitted some of Eriana's Einnlanders against some of Torulf's... again with predictable results. Predictable to all, of course, except Torulf's men, who had never been subjected to anything like the structured combat techniques now employed in Palarand. There were many disgruntled looks as fearsome-looking warriors were thrown easily by those they had once called friends.

"This is ridiculous!" Torulf muttered. "Sorcery, even! What those men do is not possible, I tell you!"

A smug Eriana replied, "It is no sorcery, brother. Come, let us try ourselves one against the other, mayhap you will learn something."

Torulf looked at Eriana, then at the men sprawled over the mats, and shook his head.

"I do not care to be made to look a fool, Eriana. If what you say is true, then I must needs learn how to do such impossible things before I may try myself against you." He added, "I do not care to fight a woman. How can any man do that?"

Eriana shrugged. "If you do not, then she will injure you or possibly kill you. Did you not know that Garia has killed men with a single kick? Do not assume we are all weak and feeble, brother."

Garia, overhearing this, asked for some guardswomen to be added to the demonstration, which made Torulf's expression even more sour. There were thoughtful expressions on the faces of many of the visiting rulers, however.

"Robanar," Chorvath said, "These are a new addition to your troops?"

"Aye, since Garia showed us the worth of it," came the reply. "Of course they are not as strong as a man may be but as you see most are large enough to throw a man and wield a true sword. Most are more agile than many of the men, though I did not at first believe it. They can, of course, follow the Queen where a man may not go, so they have unexpected uses to us."

Saram of Ferenis added, "Your Eminence, we have seen at first hand what Eriana and the two women who accompanied her were capable of. Both Ferenis and Forguland have begun recruiting women for the households of our Dukes. They have also proved useful in the field, as runners and scouts. They are smaller and lighter and can go places a man could not."

"Indeed? Then I must consider the same for Smordan. If Robanar is right, we will have need of as many of our people as we can when the inventions of Palarand trickle along the Valley."

Saram nodded. "Aye, Your Eminence. We are of the same mind. Having seen what has happened here, we know the future will be very different for all our lands."

"As you say, Lord Saram." Chorvath turned back to the action.

Saram commented, "I see Guardswoman Danisa among those practising but I do not see Guardswoman Heldra. Mayhap she is unwell?"

Merek overheard and replied, "She is not unwell, My Lord, as you may understand the term, but she carries Armsman Gylfi's child and is thus excused from today's demonstration. Did you wish to meet her?"

"Gylfi? He who died during the final assault? Aye, if she is available to accept my greetings. She already knows that any of Eriana's band are welcome in Forguland and Ferenis, the wife and child of Gylfi will be doubly so."

Merek nodded. "I will so inform her, My Lord."

Next up was Garia, using her two swords against Lars. He was familiar with her methods but did not press the small advantage that would give him over a different opponent. All were suitably impressed.

Simbran asked Robanar, "Brother, did she bring those swords from her own lands?"

"Indeed not, Simbran. They originate in the Six Cities, where as you know they are often beset by sea raiders and pirates. In such times the whole population must needs defend itself, so they invented these blades for those too small to wield a normal sword. They are designed for defense only and the making, so I am told, is something of an art."

"I should think so! I wonder they do not snap as her opponent checks her with his own sword."

"As I say, the making is an art. If you would learn more, I suggest you ask my Master-at-Arms, Haflin." Robanar pointed. "You cannot mistake him."

"That mountain of a man?" Simbran considered. "Aye, I may ask one of my men to speak to your smith, if I may. I doubt I could find the time to ask him myself."

"There is truth in that, Simbran. We have much more serious matters to consider."

The assembled rulers were shown the guns which Palarand had produced, but most were already familiar with them. They could not be demonstrated because the field was full of men, tents and animals and the noise of discharge would cause mayhem, even if a range could have been set up.

The demonstration finished and those taking part dispersed. Garia, Merizel and Eriana paid a brief visit to the stables to assure their mounts that they had not been forgotten before Jenet led them through unfamiliar corridors to the morgue. Waiting there were Robanar, Keren, Feteran, Torulf and Margra.

"Sire, I am still unsure what business I have in this place." Torulf eyed the two sheeted forms as he made his complaint. "Surely this is Lady Garia's - I mean Her Highness's business, not mine. It was in her mansion these deaths occurred, not your palace."

Robanar grunted. "Consider it part of your education in the ways of Palarand, Torulf," he replied. "Besides, the incident involved Einnlanders, perhaps you may find one of your men beneath those sheets."

"Mine? Why mine? They are more likely to be Eriana's, not mine. She was there, wasn't she?"

"As you say. Margra, if you would lift the first sheet."

The senior palace Healer pulled back the sheet to reveal a young man in his twenties. The body had been washed and made presentable, so there was no sign how he had met his end.

Feteran leaned forward. "Aye, he is Berin, Sire. An armsmen of House Blackstone, recently of the Palace Guard, I deem." He shook his head. "He was one of Mistress Milsy's escort, Sire, so did not have the experience that those of us who followed the Baroness obtained, but he was still well trained. He will be missed by his comrades."

"Aye," Robanar said heavily, signing to Margra to cover the body again. "I grieve for every man who gives his life in the duty of others. He is worthy of a palace pyre, I deem."

Feteran bowed. "Thank you, Sire. The men will appreciate it."

Torulf turned to Garia. "He was one of your armsmen? He is no Einnlander. How did this happen? Was there some brawl?"

Garia resisted the urge to slap Torulf. "He was on watch at the mansion, Torulf, that night. He was killed by the man under that other sheet. The knife that was used is on that tray over there, still covered with Berin's blood."

Torulf turned to look at the knife but saw nothing unusual. He had seen bloody knives before.

"Margra, if you would lift the other sheet."

"Aye, Sire."

As the sheet was pulled down Torulf leaned forward, started, then fainted and slumped to the floor, cracking his head against the tiles. Margra immediately dropped the sheet and ran to the Prince, moving him so that he was in a comfortable position. She examined him and then looked up at the King.

"He is safe enough, Sire. I doubt not he will have a sore head this afternoon, I will attend him."

"Thank you, Margra." Robanar turned to Eriana. "Did you know who you killed that night?"

Eriana licked her lips. "Aye, Sire. I knew it not when it happened, but the following morning I reasoned it could be no other." She looked up at Robanar. "I know this will cause trouble, Sire, but I am glad he is dead. Einnland will be rid of an evil man."

Robanar nodded. "As you say, my dear. Now, I must needs ask you formally if you can identify this body."

Eriana stepped to the table and stared dispassionately down at the body. "Aye, Sire, this is Vilken, there can be no doubt."

Robanar made a sign and Margra covered the body again before returning her attentions to Torulf. The King turned his gaze on Eriana.

"Think you he knew anything of Vilken's deeds?"

"Almost certainly not, Sire." She considered. "If I know my father, it was Vilken who led this expedition with my brother a mere bearer of rank to admit his companion into your presence. The death of Vilken will cause my brother some difficulty now, Sire. I do not like him -" she cast a glance at where Margra was testing Torulf's pulse, "- but in some respects he is an innocent among us and I would ask leniency in your dealings with him."

Robanar rubbed his chin. "Aye, I understand, Eriana. He may not take you back to Einnland, that I have pledged you - and your own actions have guaranteed it. Now he has lost the man who provided his backbone and he is adrift in a foreign land. It seems we must take care of him, he will become Einnland's next King, after all. You give me another problem to solve, my dear."

"There may be a way, Sire," Garia said.

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"Just a thought at present, Sire. If you will let me think about it for a while."

"Of course, my dear. Now, we have performed our duties by identifying these men, let us remove to a warmer place. Perhaps we must needs think of lunch. Is there no clock nearby?"

"I have no idea, Sire, nor if any is intended. I'll ask Milsy the next time I see her."

* * *

The Receiving Room had been set up for an unusual meeting. The lunch tables had been left assembled but, after everyone had risen, had been formed into a large square. The chairs had all been placed around the outside edges of the tables and the center left empty. The rulers each sat at the middle of a group of advisors for the state they represented. Some were there as observers only, these included the lands of Einnland and Shald. For this inaugural meeting Vardenale and Plif had decided that they just about qualified as Valley states so attended as such. There was also a separate table for advisors. Seated here were Garia and Maralin with Merizel as scribe.

Robanar rose to open the proceedings. "Fellow rulers and representatives, welcome. We meet today for the first time in centuries to consider deep matters that will in time affect every state through which our great river the Sirrel flows. You will notice the unusual arrangement of tables. This is a suggestion by our advisors to show that all have equal weight at this meeting, even myself as your host. The fact that we meet here in Palarand is mere chance, the wedding of a Crown Prince that would customarily bring rulers together. We are all equal here today.

"Our advisors have even provided a name for this meeting, which I desire to be the first of many such meetings. I declare this to be the first meeting of the Sirrel Congress. Let us begin, and I would call upon Wallesan of Joth to voice what many of us may have privately thought at one time or another."

Wallesan rose and began. "Brothers, you have all noticed certain things about the countries you rule and those around you. All speak the same language, mostly, all trade with each other, many of us share our customs, our coin flows freely from land to land. Why should this be so? Of course, at one time we were all part of the Empire of the Habarans which collapsed centuries ago. This is a large part of the reason why. It is the reason so many of us are Dukes, Grand Dukes, Princes and Kings, though I know that presently only Palarand and Vardenale are considered Kingdoms." Wallesan turned to Chorvath. "Your Eminence, I trust I do not cause offense by omitting you."

Chorvath didn't even rise, but waved a dismissive hand. "Your point is taken, Wallesan."

The Duke of Joth resumed. "There is another reason we presently share a bond, brothers. That is our common resolve against a rogue state who has invaded several of our lands in search of booty and of knowledge it can use against us. I speak, of course, of Yod."

His hands came down on the table and he stared around at the others. "My friends, we have each come to the conclusion that whatever Yod has done, a similar situation shall not happen again in the future. We seek a means to bind Yod more closely to our own ways to ensure it can never arise as before." He grimaced before continuing, "However, if that is our course then it follows that the same bonds must needs restrain all our lands, else we become no better than Yod."

There were nods and a muttered "Aye," from around the Receiving Room as each ruler understood the problem.

"But we do not desire to do that to ourselves, do we, brothers? What we desire is the opposite, indeed, a means to make our trade flow more freely, all our lands to receive the benefits of that which Palarand has begun. Indeed, the present Palarand itself is an amalgam of three lands, joined together for mutual support when the Sirrel cut the original Palarand in two. Palarand is so successful that several have wondered if they could become part of this rich land. Already Brugan has petitioned Palarand to join in the manner of Kendeven and Brikant." Wallesan paused for effect. "Robanar has refused them."

These statements were news to a number of those at the tables and a buzz arose as the delegations talked through the significance of the Duke of Joth's words. Wallesan gestured at Robanar and the King stood.

"Aye, I refused it," Robanar confirmed. "While such an agreement would doubtless benefit Palarand and Brugan, I doubt not the rest of you would be wondering about your own futures. With Yod one end and Palarand the other, you might consider yourselves squeezed between two evils. Some already consider Palarand to be too big, and I agree. We must come to some other way, such that each country might feel the equal of every other, yet drawn closer together by ties of friendship and history.

"Fortunately," Robanar smiled, "recently come to Palarand is a young woman who has knowledge of other ways. The lands of her own birth use one such way, such that there are fifty states gathered together in a union that calls itself the United States of America. The reasons why those lands came together are unusual and we do not propose such an arrangement as she may describe to you. I do think, however, that we may benefit by some kind of Union or Federation. She may provide us examples from her own world and then we may use our own imaginations to discover some way which satisfies all of us - and all our peoples, too."

There were some open mouths around the floor as the delegates took in Robanar's words. However, there was further shock as Bardanar added, "Friends, I must needs warn you. Robanar thinks not just of the Sirrel states but of Alaesia. In time the example we set may encourage others to join, thus we must bend our thoughts to ensuring that whatever decision we make, whatever arrangements we decide, may satisfy not just the states of the Great Valley but mayhap all those beyond, right to the western shore."

Robanar, still standing, saw the effect these words had on everybody and said, "Friends! Brothers, cousins. Princess Garia has constantly instructed me to think big and I doubt I could think much bigger, do you not agree? Our immediate concerns must needs be ourselves and our neighbors, but we can and must consider the future. Let us take pel and consider what we propose. If we are to travel this path we must needs be refreshed and in possession of every fact we may yet learn."

The meeting broke up into small groups, each discussing with Wallesan, Bardanar or Robanar this revolutionary idea. Garia, Maralin and Merizel remained seated and different groups approached from time to time with requests for information. Neither Garia nor Maralin knew that much about other systems of government and in some cases were hazy about details of the US variation. Once more Garia found her throat becoming raw from the amount of talking she was forced to do. When everyone had settled down again it was Chorvath who spoke for most of those attending.

"Robanar, when I arrived seeking to attend young Keren's wedding, I never imagined I would find myself writing history! Your suggestion is a bold one and one that we must all take seriously. I fear, however, that it will take some time for my own advisors to give me their thoughts on what you propose. For myself, I agree, it is an excellent suggestion and one which should have been made years ago. However, many of us guard our lands and our people jealously and I can foresee many arguments concerning matters which may appear trivial to others. We must all think carefully on what we have discovered here today."

Robanar stood and spread his hands. "As you say, Chorvath. I have but made a suggestion, that is all. I do not desire to influence any here or indeed among our neighbor countries but the logic is plain to see. Let us rise now and go our separate ways. If any of you desire to talk to each other or myself, we are available to all." He smiled. "I beg of you only to let me have time to run my Kingdom. We seem to be somewhat busy of late."

* * *

"Ma'am?"

"Come in, Torulf, and be seated. How is your head, dear?"

The Einnland Prince settled into a chair and viewed the others in the Queen's sitting room with unease. Two chairs were taken by Terys and Eriana, the settee by Keren and Garia. Merek and Kendar stood against one wall, the various maids against the other.

"My head? Ma'am, it still hurts. I have fallen over before but never onto so hard a surface. Mistress... Margra?" Terys nodded. "...She gave me something which dulls the pain, Ma'am, and she does not think my injury to be serious."

"We are pleased to hear that, dear. I would not want to send you back to your father damaged, as it were. One day you must needs rule a Kingdom, I deem."

Torulf blanched. "Return home? Ma'am, I do not know if I am man enough to return, especially if Eriana does not come with me."

"Nonsense, dear. Of course you will return. We understand your problem, however, and we seek to help you do what you must."

Torulf licked his lips nervously. "If there is a way, Ma'am, then I would do it, but my father is a difficult man." His gaze switched to Eriana. "Will you not reconsider, sister?"

"You know my answer already, Torulf," Eriana replied. "I may not depart, Palarand's King has need of me and I am sworn to him."

Torulf bowed his head in defeat. "Then I must accept your decision, sister, though I do not agree with it." He spread his hands. "What can I do? I know I am not of the metal my father is made from, which is why Vilken came with me. How am I to explain the loss of Vilken, let alone the absence of the one we were sent here to collect?"

"There are ways," Keren spoke for the first time. Torulf's head turned at the intervention. "Vilken was killed during a fight, I deem. There are armsmen from many lands presently billeted in the palace, doubtless some tale can be arranged. It may even be close to the truth, if that matters to you."

Torulf sighed. With Vilken gone he was without a proper advisor, though doubtless several of the warriors who had come with him would tell him exactly what to do, in explicit anatomical detail. He was being forced to think for himself for the very first time and he found the experience unsettling.

"Aye, Highness," he replied. "Einnland is so far away that almost any tale could be told with none to dispute it... except, of course, all those men who came with me who will return to Einnland eventually."

"Well, that might be the point, mightn't it?" Garia joined in. "Are you so sure that all those men who came with you are going to return? You already know that Eriana's men dare not go back for fear of their lives and most are happy to be serving King Robanar." She gave him a calculating look. "How many of the men who came with you might think the same way?"

Torulf was confused. The new Princess was suggesting... what, exactly? His eyes narrowed as he realized she was not just asking out of curiosity.

"I don't know what you mean, Highness." He gritted his teeth and then asked, "I beg you, have you advice for me?"

Garia smiled. "Perhaps, Highness. Just a few thoughts. Did I hear you say you had two ships with you?"

Torulf was mystified by the question. "Aye, Highness, we came to Simbek where both remain, together with about half the men. The rest of my men came to Palarand with me as escort, accompanying the Duke of Plif."

"Okay. So, what I'm thinking is, you can send one ship back, with most of the men still in Simbek as crew, right? None of them really knows what has happened here. With them we'll send a letter from King Robanar to your father explaining the circumstances. We can say, oh, I dunno, that Einnland is better off with Eriana somewhere else entirely, right? She's made an oath to our King and that rules her out of Einnland's succession, right? If she's out of the way your father needn't bother about her any more."

"As you say... but, one ship? What about the other one?" He had a thought and turned to Eriana. "What about the ship you came on, sister? Does it still float?"

"Aye, of course, brother, though I grant it sorely needed repairs after we landed. I have a commission from Duke Wallesan of Joth to take him home when he departs Palarand. We will use the Visund, of course, and probably travel further up the Sirrel to explore. This is a new land for me and I am interested to learn more of it and the people who live here."

Garia added, "Your other ship will be the one you return home on, Highness. But not immediately. Once your father knows you are safe and what the situation is, I think you could spend some time here learning what we do and how we do things. What do you think?"

Torulf grappled with the idea. "You desire me to remain in Palarand and return home later? Is that what you suggest?"

"That's about it," Garia confirmed. "There should be enough men left behind to make you a crew and of course you'd be sailing after the rains, I'm guessing. That's about six months away now. The weather should be good enough to get you home, though I guess we'd better check with our local mariners to confirm that."

"But if I remain, what would I do? This land is strange to me, I know nothing of it or its peoples."

"But you have already mentioned the mysteries you have seen as you have traveled around the city. I think," she said judiciously, "that if you are to become King of somewhere then you need to know about what's happening here, don't you? Einnland isn't exactly close but what we make here will end up there eventually. Your people will manage better if the King on their throne knows what is happening."

"As you say, Highness." Torulf looked thoughtful. "Aye, I am to become King, that is true."

"Well, that's another point," Garia said, casting a glance at Eriana. "Just suppose that you don't return for some reason. Suppose even that you eventually climb on your ship and sail away and it... sinks in a storm, say. Who would be next in line for the throne of Einnland?"

"Why, that would be Germund!" Torulf grimaced. "I do not want him as King of Einnland, he is a bully! He is big and crude and makes fun of me," he added sulkily. He reddened, shaking his head. "I cannot be King while he is in the court. I admit I could not control him, nor many others of the like. My father's court is not a pleasant place."

Eriana said, "Now do you understand why I left, brother? Aye, I could easily stick a knife in Germund... thinking about it, I nearly did once. I deem you must stay in Palarand where these fine people will teach you what you need to know. You can see already that I am not the person who ran away from my father."

"Aye, I wondered about that. How did you do it?"

"Garia taught me how to control my temper and then myself, brother. I doubt not she can do the like for you. Then you may learn to wield the weapons of Palarand so that when you return those men will not frighten you, nor our father."

Torulf was surprised. "You would do that for me?"

Terys answered. "Aye, Highness, we would. It would be in Palarand's interest to have a strong King in Einnland who was not our enemy, do you not agree?"

Torulf thought. It had been so long since anybody had actually offered to help him do anything that he found the suggestion strange. Mostly he had just been treated with contempt... and with good reason, he realized. Of course, Palarand was only doing this for their own benefit but he could see the sense of it. Perhaps there was a hidden trap? He had heard about Palarand's Queen and the webs she wove, was this one of them? Oh, he needed Vilken's advice... and then remembered Vilken had turned out to be his enemy.

He stood and faced Terys. "Your Majesty, I will do as you suggest. I would reserve only the right to depart early if circumstances require it."

Terys inclined her head. "Done, Torulf. Kendar? If you would note the change in Prince Torulf's status. It seems he will be residing with us for some time."

"Ah," Garia interrupted, "about that, Ma'am?"

"Go on, dear."

"I wondered... if it would be possible for His Highness to join the party traveling to Blackstone shortly." She caught Terys's eye since both knew what would really happen on that journey. "We'll only be gone eight weeks or so and there will be plenty of time to improve his weapons skills once he returns. Keren and I think he'll learn a great deal on that journey and when we get to Blackstone and we can begin teaching him some of the other things we do, like the Tai Chi."

Terys considered. Having Torulf out of the capital for a while could be useful, particularly if someone else should turn up from Einnland looking for him or for Eriana. She nodded.

"If His Highness agrees, then I do not have any objection. Merek? What say you?"

The Captain shuffled and then spoke. "Ma'am, I have no objection. I deem he must needs take some small number of his own men as escort, that is all. As an escort to the heir of a foreign crown, of course they may be armed. As Her Highness has said, there will be plenty of time when His Highness returns to drill with weapons... and without."

"Torulf?"

"Ma'am? I know little of the lands which Prince Keren will travel to but I have heard talk of Blackstone." He nodded thoughtfully. "If they will have me, then I would travel with them. It will be a different kind of journey for me, I cannot fail to learn something as I travel."

Keren spoke. "Done, Torulf. We bid you welcome on our journey."

* * *

It was late evening, but there was still plenty of light for the group of people to see by. The field had once been mud but now most of it had sturdy grass taking hold.

We're going to have to get some frayen or pakh in to keep it down, Garia thought. Haven't told them about lawnmowers yet!

Bleskin gestured at the rifle. "This seems an evil kind of weapon to me," he muttered. "There is little honor in killing someone whose face you cannot see and who cannot reply in like kind."

"Maybe," Keren said. "But, think, Captain. One day both sides in some minor conflict will have the same weapons and neither will see the other. We will make adjustments, just as the men of Earth did."

"That's right," Garia confirmed. "There was a terrible war on Earth where both sides dug deep trenches and stayed like that for years shooting at each other. Of course they had other, much worse weapons than sniper rifles."

"For myself," Merek noted, "I am glad that we could use these to force an entry onto Yodan lands. It sounds strange to me to say it but we saved many lives by using these rifles."

Bleskin's expression was sour. "As you say, Merek. But what of these? I deem them just as evil."

He gestured to the box of grenades, two of which had been thrown as demonstrations for the party.

Merek shrugged. "Again, their use possibly saved lives. In the galley incident, for example, seven were killed of the enemy and none of our own. Imagine if they had been able to board our galley and a fight ensued. There may have been thirty or forty dead, of both parties, and the outcome not in our favor."

Bleskin sighed heavily. "I cannot disagree, Merek, but I like not the changes which must needs come."

Keren raised an eyebrow. "Do you tell me, Steward of Blackstone?"

The old Captain flushed. "Aye, well, there are some improvements I deem are beneficial to our people. It is just that, as with Milady riding a frayen - excuse me, Her Highness, I find some of these changes unsettling -" he cast another glance at the rifle, "- and some to be distasteful."

Merek nodded. "Captain, I agree. We would not be men if we accepted all without murmur, but yet we have found even these deadly things to be of utility. Why, we may now even have a weapon which can bring down a grakh."

Bleskin looked startled. "Aye," he mused, "I had not considered that possibility. It will make a difference to hunting, I deem."

Brydas picked up a Personal Pistol. "I find these to be interesting. So small, and yet so deadly."

Garia's smile was twisted. "So loud, so smelly, and lots of choking smoke as well. Still, it did the job it was intended to do. It blew a hole right through Vilken, he was dead from the moment he walked through Eriana's door."

"A pity one of your armsmen was not so lucky," Merek commented.

Keren pointed out, "This weapon cannot be used for stealth, Captain. Whether you know of guns or not, you would use a knife in such an adventure, I deem, for fear of rousing the household."

"Aye, Highness. Still, the Einnlander received swift justice, did he not? For my part, I would say it saved Palarand an awkward confrontation with a poor guest."

Michet balanced the pistol in her hand, sighting it along the range. She nodded.

"I can think of an occasion or two where I could have used one of these, Captain. Even if the range is short it will be a useful addition to any man's equipment. Uh," she smiled, "I suppose I must now say, any person's equipment."

"That's right," Garia agreed. "We all carry them now, especially in view of previous incidents. They are light enough not to drag down clothes and can be concealed even under a gown."

Michet's eyes widened. "Do you tell me? Then how -" She blushed and looked at Sukhana. "It seems we must meet Her Highness privately to discover matters of interest to another woman."

"Can I have a feel?" Sukhana reached out for the pistol and Michet handed it over. "It is light, isn't it? There is no doubt that Master Tanon will be interested in these. The safety of his men is always in his mind."

Merek coughed. "Ah, well, perhaps these are matters to be considered by the King, though doubtless he has more important matters to discuss right now. The Personal Pistols are presently only issued to a select few with the King's express permission."

"Ah." Sukhana was disappointed. She turned to Garia. "One day, perhaps?"

Garia shrugged. "Perhaps. The alternative would be to make the country safe enough we shouldn't need to carry such deadly weapons, don't you agree?"

"Aye, you are right, Highness, but remember, Tanon's caravans travel far and wide, and our King's writ stops at his borders."

"Highnesses, Ladies and Gentlemen," Merek said, ending the conversation. "The night advances and we must needs return to the palace. If you would make your way to the carriages, the foreman will attend to the tidying up of the range while he can still see."

As their carriages rattled through the darkening streets, Garia said to Sukhana, "I see your point, Sookie."

"Highness?"

"About travel outside the borders... or, practically, travel outside the Great Valley. The problem there is, if you have advanced weapons to defend a caravan and they should fall into the hands of bandits or enemies. The Personal Pistols are easy enough to make if you have one as an example, even Brydas could do it."

"Oh! I see what you mean, Highness." Sukhana considered. "This is difficult, isn't it? Life was easy when I was just riding wagons."

"Yes, well, the King has a special council just to consider problems like these. Some of them have us scratching our heads, I can tell you."

When the convoy arrived in the front yard, Maralin was waiting to greet them.

"Well met, my friends," he said. "I am sorry I couldn't join you at the range, my Duke needed me to tell him about some Earth matters." He made an aside to Garia, "Not that I knew very much, but he was interested in how my state worked, so I told him as much as I could remember about Illinois." He smiled. "Some of the rulers are finding the idea of elections to be novel. I told them that if the current system worked, why change it? That made them even more confused."

"I can believe that," Garia said. "Some of the states here do have elections, in fact I think the Queen's father is kind of elected but I'm not sure. You'll have to bring me up to date tomorrow morning."

"As you say, Highness. So, what are you all doing now?"

"These fine people are going to the stables to pick up their frayen and return to the hotel for their evening meal," Garia told him. "The rest of us, well," she rolled her eyes, "I guess it will be another banquet, don't you think?"

Maralin grinned. "I think I can live with that. Say! I was going to tell these ladies how to make pizza before they left. Would you be interested? It won't take long."

Garia looked at Keren who replied, "Regrettably not, Maralin. We have to change and then we must needs speak with our Einnlander friends before the evening meal."

"Oh. As you say. Another time, then." Maralin turned to the four from Blackstone. "If you would follow me. I'm sorry, I won't be able to demonstrate to you in the kitchens, they are too busy..."

* * *

"Can you find your own way?" Maralin asked, before answering his own question. "I'm being stupid, aren't I? Of course, Captain, you'll know your way round the palace already, won't you?"

"Aye, Tenant," Bleskin replied. "Of course, since I no longer reside here things have begun to change... there are wires strung everywhere, for one. Still, the building cannot have changed so much since we arrived this afternoon, can it? Thank you, Tenant, your explanation was most interesting and I look forward to peet-zers being produced in Blackstone when we return."

Maralin came to attention and saluted. "Thank you, sir. I bid you all good night."

As the Jothan officer turned and departed, Bleskin looked at Brydas.

"An interesting afternoon, I deem."

"Aye, Captain. Perhaps we had better go, I notice it is becoming somewhat dark outside and the streets of the city are not so well lit as those of Blackstone."

Bleskin chuckled. "Aye! We are ahead of the capital, it seems. This way, if you would."

"This building is huge," Sukhana remarked as they threaded their way through the corridors. "When Milady - I mean Her Highness... tsk! I will remember in time, I deem... when Her Highness told me about the palace I could never imagine such a place. So many rooms! Captain, is it easy for someone to become lost in here?"

"It has been known, of course," Bleskin replied. "Very often it is the children... sometimes we must needs send out search parties to discover some lost youngster who went down the wrong corridor... parts of the building are very old and so everyone learns their way around but rooms are always being used for different -"

Four large hairy men came at them from an intersection, two at least unsteady on their feet. They grunted something in an unfamiliar language. Bleskin and Brydas immediately placed themselves in front of Sukhana and Michet, but the two women pushed to either side. Neither was intimidated by the men, despite their relative sizes.

One spoke in an execrable accent. "They your woman? We fight you for them."

Einnlanders.

As they approached the smell of beer became strong and the four realized the foreigners were somewhat drunk. One reached out a paw for Michet and she slapped it away. Another one grabbed for Brydas who planted a fist on the man's nose. He went down in a sprawl, tripping the third who fell on top of him. The last went for Sukhana who shot out an arm and grabbed an ear, twisting painfully.

"Ow!"

Sukhana remarked to Brydas, "Dealt with enough drunks like him on the wagons. Find a tender spot and twist."

Bleskin was just considering whether to pull his sword when two guardsmen came panting from the intersection.

"Sir! We lost these, there are others coming."

The man who had gone for Michet backed away, dimly realizing that something wasn't going the way they had planned - assuming, that is, that one of them had actually planned something. In the dim evening light in the corridor things looked even more more uncertain. The guardsmen pulled the two who were still standing away from the four from Blackstone who in turn backed away from the two still thrashing around drunkenly on the floor. Blood was beginning to drip from the nose of the one Brydas had hit.

Four more guardsmen appeared, accompanied by Vern. Two of these were obviously Einnlanders, which caused Bleskin to frown even more. One of them bent down and shouted something at the two on the floor, who sobered abruptly. Vern saluted Bleskin.

"Captain! I'm really sorry, sir, we didn't expect to find anyone along here. These four must have taken a wrong turning and gotten lost. Are you and your party all right?"

"No damage, Vern," Bleskin replied. "Why are these men drunk?"

"Some kind of celebration, sir, out by their accommodation tents. It seems they wandered off looking for female companions, if you understand me."

"I do, Quadrant."

"We'll escort these back to their tents, if you would permit. You were heading for the stables, I deem?"

"As you say, Quadrant."

"Then I will send two men with you to prevent any further misunderstandings. If you would excuse me, sir."

"Of course, Vern. And," Bleskin added, "well handled. Thank you."

* * *

I'm walking with my HUSBAND to OUR chambers!

Garia could barely keep the smile from her face as she walked hand-in-hand with Keren along the corridors. Today had been hard work and she was relieved that she was finally going to be able to share some bells alone with him. The meetings had been long and complex and the trip out to the ranges had been an unexpected and unwanted addition.

Bleskin and Brydas had wanted to see the new weapons and Michet had expressed an interest, so Sookie had gone with her as companion, besides having her own curiosity about the items. Then there were discussions with Torulf and Eriana as the Einnland Crown Prince accepted that his immediate future was suddenly going to be very different than he had planned.

...Followed by yet another banquet! Many fine words were spoken but both Garia and Keren just wanted to have some time alone... and together. They had finally managed to extricate themselves from the dancing and retired pleading tiredness, to knowing looks from those remaining.

"Highness," Jenet asked, "Will you need my assistance tonight?"

Still feeling a slight disconnect at being addressed by Jenet as 'Highness', Garia replied, "No thank you, Jenet. Lanilla can help me with my gown and I'm sure you have somewhere more important to be tonight."

Both Jenet and Feteran smiled. Jenet bobbed a curtsey. "Thank you, Highness. If you have no further need of us we will wish you both a pleasant night."

Keren pushed open the door to their suite and ushered Garia and Lanilla through. The Prince went immediately to his own dressing room while Lanilla followed Garia into hers.

"Do you mind doing this, Lanilla?"

Her maid began unlacing the evening gown. "Why should I, Highness? It is what I am here for." She smiled. "I did not think, when I first desired to become part of your household, that I would find myself living in the palace! I thought you would reside mostly in Blackstone, with occasional visits to the city. I never imagined I might become maid to a Queen!"

"Well, I'm not Queen yet," Garia warned with a laugh. "I trust His Majesty has many years yet before his son takes over. But what I meant was..." she blushed. "We're just married and are going to bed to do... certain things that men and women do. Does that upset you? I know you're not far away from us and we still have to sort out Braskath and his friends."

Lanilla smiled again. "Of course not, Highness! It is a natural part of life, I would expect you to do the like. Indeed, as someone said some weeks ago, the palace will be a better place when there are little feet running around. If you would not object, I would like to help out in the nursery when the time comes."

The practical attitude of the people Garia had met in Palarand always amazed her, and she reflected on the differences between here and her old life in Kansas. There was no doubt which she preferred, even if she was about to take a sabbatical back home in the near future.

"Well, we'll see, Lanilla. I'm sure the Queen has some very firm ideas about how any royal children are going to be brought up."

"As you say, Highness. And as for Braskath, I am content to wait, just as he is. We know the circumstances and that our backgrounds may be very different. Once he is sworn to you -" she caught Garia's gaze, concerned, "- he will be sworn to you?"

"If the reports coming back from Ferenis are correct, then yes, he will, and probably in the next day or two."

"Thank you, Highness. As I was saying, we will take time to explore each other as a courting couple must. It may be the rains before he will ask you for my hand, or not at all."

"I approve of your caution, Lanilla. Too many have gotten married too soon and regretted it later."

"As you say, Highness. I know of some in Blackstone. There! If you would allow me to lower the gown, you can step out of it."

When they emerged Keren was sitting on one of the bedroom chairs wearing nothing but a fluffy robe. He smiled at Lanilla.

"Everything done? Good. We'll wish you a good-night, Lanilla."

The maid curtseyed and withdrew, closing the door behind her.

Keren smiled at his wife, who was also dressed in just a fluffy robe. "Everything is in order, Garia?"

"If you mean what I think you mean, then yes, it is. I'm told it might be a little messy but then I'm also told the whole experience can be messy." Garia smiled back. "Whatever. I won't know until I find out, will I?"

Keren stood and crossed to Garia, lifting her up in his arms.

"No indeed, my love, so let's find out."

Despite being freshly married Garia's days are filled with the same demands on her time as before. Some important matters are resolved before she joins the rulers in debating the future of the Great Valley.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

135 - Oaths and Decisions

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The space was just as inscrutable as ever, but she was beginning to recognize some of the strange shapes, even if she still had no idea what they might be.

Garia: Hello?

Senusret: Greetings, youngling! I wondered if you would be able to appear here soon.

Garia: Well, I still have little idea how I do it. My days have been somewhat busy lately, as you no doubt already know.

Senusret: I do, youngling. In most human societies, mating is an important ritual and I would have been surprised if you had not devoted all your attention to it. I assume this is presently your nocturnal phase?

Garia: My what? Oh, you mean I am asleep. I guess. I mean, I think so. I haven't had the time or opportunity to meditate since all the other rulers came to the palace.

Senusret: That is what I meant. Some Emerged individuals undergo periods of quiescence similar to sleep so I understand the process.

Garia: So, has anything happened while I was away? What about the project?

Senusret: That is why I am pleased you are here, youngling. I can tell you that we have verified what we are attempting to do and all preparations have been made. Timing is important as several of the steps take measurable amounts of time as you perceive it and we must be ready to take advantage of the substitution opportunity on Earth.

Garia: Can you tell me any more? What will I find when I get to Earth? What are my parents going to say when I wake up from a coma?

Senusret: I cannot give you any information about what will happen on Earth, youngling. It is important that you behave in the correct manner as events come to pass. There will already be sufficient uncertainty concerning the substitution and we are anxious not to raise suspicions.

Garia: Oh. Yes, I understand. If I already knew something then my reactions would be different. [A mental shrug] Darn.

Senusret: There are things I can tell you, however. It seems that my idea of placing your existing Solid manifestation into stasis as a reserve is not practical. It could be done, true, but we would not be able to revive you as I originally proposed. Therefore you will be given a new body just as when you originally came to this world.

Garia: Not practical?

Senusret: This may be difficult to explain, youngling. The essence which makes up the you I am conversing with is separate from the physical manifestation. It... does not have a Solid counterpart. [Ponders] Perhaps this essence is what your Earth people call their soul. Some Eastern religions call it the chakra, others call it mana. Whatever the name, the essence is not what anyone on Earth believes it to be. When a transfer is made, we must integrate the essence with the new body, which is why we seek out those who are in the process of ending their Solid existence.

Garia: Ah! That's why I can only be in one place at a time, isn't it? I see.

Senusret: Quite so, youngling.

Garia: Wait a minute. Is that why it is so hard to transfer living things? Because they all have this essence thing attached to them?

Senusret: Indeed, youngling, you understand. So far as we know, this essence is what separates life from non-life. For beings such as ourselves it is very much easier to relocate the thread of essence, as it were, than it would be to do the same for a vegetable or a very small creature, although as I explained before it is still a complex operation.

Garia: That is why there are no Earth plants here, isn't it? You can't transfer the seeds. And Anmar has enough insects and small life of its own, hasn't it? It all becomes clear now.

Senusret: On Earth you have seen what happens when inappropriate organisms are introduced to parts of that world and cause problems. We only transfer that which is absolutely essential for the end result. [considers] I can also tell you that you will return to this world in about eight to nine of this world's months. There are various probability factors which mean I cannot give you a closer estimate.

Garia: As long as that? Well, of course, I don't know what will happen when I get back to Earth, do I? Can I let anybody here know that time period?

Senusret: You can inform those who know of my existence, youngling. Of course, they have probably already estimated as much by themselves.

Garia: That's a shame. It means I'll miss two visits to Blackstone.

Senusret: Indeed, youngling. You need not concern yourself. Your mate will undertake those visits on your behalf. He feels to be as bound by your oath as you are.

Garia: Can you tell me anything that will happen here while I'm gone?

Senusret: I would rather not, youngling. While I trust you not to tell anyone there is always the chance of an accidental disclosure.

Garia: Oh. And I might change the future by doing so, is that right?

Senusret: Quite so, youngling.

Garia [distracted]: What? Stop that, Keren! I'm trying to have a conversation here!

* * *

Garia couldn't be annoyed by Keren so she merely thumped him on the chest.

"Barbarian! I was deep in a conversation when you woke me up!"

"What? I thought you were asleep so I kissed you, that's all. It seems I like kissing you."

Garia looked at Keren then melted back down beside him, snuggling against his chest.

"You're hopeless, and so am I," she replied. "Of course I like kissing you and I like being kissed by you!" She gave him an exasperated look. "But I was having an important conversation with Senusret when you put your hand somewhere sensitive."

"Senusret? But... Oh, of course. You originally spoke with him in your dreams, did you not? I'm sorry, my love, I didn't realize." He chuckled. "I also did not realize I would be sharing my marriage bed with a bisken. At least he does not take up too much room."

"I would try and limit my conversations to meditation periods, but you tell me when I've had a chance to meditate recently!"

"Aye, my love, that is the truth. We have just been too busy. Mayhap we will have more time once we reach Dekarran."

Garia's voice was small. "We need all the time we have left, husband mine. One day soon I'm just going to go pop and I know it will cause you pain."

His grip tightened around her. "I know, my love, but I am a Prince, one day I will become King and I must learn to deal with sorrow as much as with joy. Besides," he brightened, "it is not as if you will depart forever, is it? We have Senusret's word that you shall return."

"Yes, well, that's one of the things he wanted to talk to me about. You remember he said they would keep my old... this body and wake me up if things went wrong?"

"Aye, he did."

"It seems that won't work the way he thought it would. It would still mean I'd be in two places at once and that isn't possible. Sorry. What you'll get is a whole, fresh me when I return."

"I'm not sure whether I like that notion or not, my love. I am content with the wife I have, I deem. What else did the bisken say?"

"Not a lot else. Perhaps he might have if I hadn't been so rudely interrupted -"

He poked Garia in the ribs and she squeaked.

"Ouch! You wait, barbarian! I'll get you for that!" She thumped his chest again and then added, "Senusret did say that I'll be back within eight to nine months. You can tell that to anyone who knows about him but nobody else."

"Eight to nine months? No closer an estimate?"

"They are looking into the future, you know. Most things are probably well determined but what the Beings are attempting is unprecedented. There's bound to be some uncertainty."

"As you say." Keren's expression became soft and solicitous. "Tell me, what was it like for you, last night? It was nothing like I expected at all."

She hitched herself up higher in the bed, so that her head rested on his upper arm and she could look at him properly.

"We-ll, I did have some idea," she replied slowly, "because we're taught all that in school, though it's really all about how babies are made. Nobody mentioned the amazing feelings or the smells." She grimaced. "There was some - um, it's not your fault, believe me! It hurt a bit but I didn't mind that at all. I've been told that that's just because we're using parts of our bodies for things they haven't been used for before."

"Ah, I'm sorry, my love. I didn't know." He looked at her expression. "Aye, parts of me were sore as well. How were either of us to know?"

"Well, that's what they say, isn't it?" she responded lightly. "We need to practise if we're going to get this right."

"Does it worry you now that you're a girl? What I mean is, you never expected to find yourself in this position."

"That's true," she said, meditatively. "No, not at all. I'd hardly have married you in front of all those people if I wasn't sure what I wanted, would I?"

"I hope you are right, my love. I will treat you as I would have treated any other bride, but I will always respect that your past makes you different." He smiled down at her with a glint in his eyes. "Perhaps we need to practise some more. This morning, no-one will disturb us until we call and I intend to make the best use of the time we have."

She smiled back at him with anticipation. "Ooh! The barbarian has brains! I think I might like that idea."

Breakfast that morning was late and taken in their chambers.

* * *

The Receiving Room held a special audience that morning, since no other room was large enough for the gathering. Taking their thrones were Robanar and Terys while Garia and Keren sat beside them in positions of honor. Two more chairs were occupied by Eriana and Merizel, who had a reedlet and pad in front of her. Behind the chairs stood eight maids. Against one wall sat Terinar, Milsy, Feteran, and Merek, against the other sat Gullbrand and Bleskin with the others who had traveled down from Blackstone. Near the door stood Kendar with a group of other people. Merizel stood and read from her pad.

"This special court of Princess Garia, presiding as Baroness Blackstone, is now in session. King Robanar and Queen Terys attend as guests. As most of those here have other duties this day the proceedings will be kept as simple as possible. Before the first matter may be determined, certain oaths must be made to the King. Would Braskath of Chidrell, Sorin Labslayer and Korf Woodsman stand forth before the King."

Dressed today for the first time in the ordinary clothes of Palarand, the three former Yodans came forward and went down on one knee.

Robanar said, "I must needs ask each of you formally, are you prepared to renounce completely your present allegiance to Yod, its rulers, its people and its lands?"

Each replied, "Your Majesty, I am."

"Are you prepared to serve me as your King, forsaking all others, while you yet remain alive?"

Again they replied, "Your Majesty, I am."

"Do you swear to honor the laws of Palarand, follow its customs and traditions and obey the orders of your superiors and betters?"

"Your Majesty, I do."

"Are you prepared to defend Palarand in whatever ways you may be able, against all its enemies, now and in the future, even at the cost of your own life?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Heard and witnessed!" said Kendar in a loud voice.

"Then rise, and join your fellows as true Palarandis from this moment forward."

The three rose and made a low bow to Robanar, their new ruler.

Robanar acknowledged their obeisance and then said, "I am a man of my word. Braskath, Sorin and Korf, you have given me your trust and I shall repay you with mine. There shall be no stain on your character for anything you have told me nor I you. You have betrayed nobody, only followed your consciences. I wish there were more in the world of your ilk. Now I believe Baroness Garia asks another oath of you."

They turned and went down on one knee again, facing Garia. She smiled at them.

"This won't take long," she reassured them. "If Lady Merizel would read the oath, please."

Merizel read, "Do you, Braskath, swear to join House Blackstone and take Baroness Garia as your liege?"

Braskath answered, "My Lady, I do."

"Do you agree to accept all instructions and commands from Baroness Garia, or any of her appointed officers?"

"My Lady, I do."

"Do you swear to keep secret any and all that you may learn while in the service of Baroness Garia, save only what you are permitted to tell others?"

"My Lady, I shall."

Kendar said, "Heard and witnessed!"

Garia added, "I shall swear in turn that House Blackstone shall provide suitable clothing, food, work and lodging for you, keep you while you are ill and protect you from harm, as much as I am able."

"Heard and witnessed!"

This formula was repeated with Sorin and Korf, followed by a signing ceremony where the three were able, by reason of the lessons they had received, to sign their names to an official document for the first time. Garia stepped forward and wrapped a sash in Blackstone colors around the waist of each man.

"Welcome to House Blackstone," she told them. "I'm afraid that not much will change to begin with but when we leave the palace you'll be moving out with me. I think you had better go and stand over there with the other Blackstones until the business we have here is finished."

"Thank you, My Lady," Braskath replied for the three. "We shall not fail you."

As the former Yodans moved off to join the other watchers Kendar spoke again.

"Would Count Terinar and Mistress Milsy stand forth before Lady Garia!"

This had been the subject of some intense discussion between Garia, Keren, and the King and Queen, but nothing had yet been said to either of those who now approached them. There was puzzlement, therefore, on the faces of both. Garia stood and moved toward them. As she was now a Princess, she no longer had to curtsey to Terinar, but she decided to shake his hand instead.

"This is going to be a total surprise to both of you," she began. "You see, up until now I've just run House Blackstone as its head, as everyone would expect, but now I have other responsibilities," she rolled her eyes and the two grinned at her. "Unfortunately, there's the problem of succession to the barony. Until Keren and I have children, there is nobody who would automatically be a successor to House Blackstone. The documents setting up the house are both specific and peculiar, at least to my way of thinking."

The two expressions were serious, now.

"You want someone to run Blackstone if something happens to you," Terinar said. His eyebrow raised. "Are you thinking of me, since I would be third in line to the throne?"

"Well, not exactly," Garia said. "The throne is a whole other set of rules, actually, which I didn't know about myself. Because of the way the Blackstone charter is written, I would prefer to have a female head, if that were possible."

"Me?" Milsy gasped. "You want me? I can't do that, Garia! I'm not even a noble!"

Garia grinned. "Neither was I when I was made Baroness! But I understand your problem, Milsy. What I'm suggesting is that you do become temporary head of House Blackstone if I have to be absent for any reason, and you'd inherit the title should anything, um, permanent happen to me before I have children. Because you're married to Tarvan there's no conflict with the throne. I know you'd be overwhelmed by the management side of things, which is where Terinar comes in. I want you, Terry, to act as a kind of Guarantor for House Blackstone, seeing as how you'll shortly be married to one of the two people who run the place anyway."

The two looked at her, dumbfounded. Whatever they thought they had been asked here for, it certainly wasn't that. They looked at each other and then back to Garia. Terinar's voice was low.

"Is there something we should know, Garia? I understand you have to nominate a successor but this seems... strange somehow."

Garia shook her head. "No, this is something that maybe Kendar should have pointed out to me when he thought up the charter for the barony. Until recently there wasn't really a need for a successor to be nominated but," she shrugged, "with my marriage I have to do things a little more formally now. What do you think?"

"I don't believe you," Milsy said, her voice low, "but I deem you have sufficient reason for honoring us so." She grinned. "Do I get to be called Baroness, then?"

Garia grinned back. "Huh! Not content with raiding my treasury you're after my coronet now! No, no title unless you've seen my body on the pyre, and not before. But you'd have the rank and authority of Baroness in your dealings with everyone."

Milsy thought briefly. "I think I can accept that, Garia. Does this mean you're thinking of taking a trip? Maybe upriver with Eriana?"

"That was part of the thinking, yes, that there could very well be occasions in the future when I might have to travel somewhere distant. You could also think about what happens when I'm about to give birth as well. I'm going to be somewhat distracted around about then. We've thought long and hard about the problem and this seems to be the most sensible answer."

Milsy curtseyed. "Then I would be most honored by your trust in me, Your Highness."

Terinar added, "I see what you mean, Garia. If I can be of assistance in a time of need, then of course you may call on my service. As you have said, I am already in some respects doing what would be required."

Garia let out a breath followed by a smile. "Great! That's a big problem off my mind, and thank you both for volunteering. I'm sure it won't ever happen but you know we have to do these things just in case. It's only like fire precautions, after all."

Terinar spoke for both of them. "We're always pleased to help, Garia." He looked at Milsy. "I think you and I and our respective partners ought to sit down somewhere and talk this through, do you not?"

"Aye, Milord. I'm sure Lady Merizel will arrange something."

Garia spun on her heel and curtseyed to the King and Queen. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Count Terinar and Mistress Milsy have agreed to the proposition."

Robanar bowed assent but stayed silent, leaving the detail to Terys. The Queen replied, "As you say, my dear. As you know, I have some reservations concerning this arrangement but it seems my fears may be groundless. Kendar, if you would make the necessary arrangements."

Kendar bowed. "As Your Majesty commands." He then turned and added, "Would Captain Bleskin stand forth before Baroness Garia!"

Bleskin shot to his feet with a start. As for Terinar and Milsy, the request was unexpected. He came forward and saluted.

"Captain. You heard what I just said to Milsy and Terinar?"

"I did, Highness. It seems to me to be a sensible precaution."

"As you say. Now, if something should happen, then I would expect you to carry on as normal as the Steward of Blackstone, using your own judgement until either I return or a new Baron or Baroness is appointed. Does that sound reasonable?"

"Highness!" Bleskin turned to glance at Milsy and Terinar, who were still standing beside him. "I must protest, you make it sound as if you desire to leave us."

"Not at all, Captain. Now, I know you are doing a great job in the town, since Lady Merizel tells me everything that has been happening up there and I'm anxious to come and see all the changes for myself. But, bearing in mind all the attacks there have been on me, a certain amount of contingency planning has to be made, doesn't it?"

"As you put it that way, Highness, then I must needs agree." He considered. "Aye, you have shown us the path and we are progressing as I would never have believed possible. Why, the Community Hall -" He broke off. "Ahem! This is not the proper place, I deem. Highness, if those are your wishes, then of course I will do as you ask."

Garia gave him a warm smile. "That's all I'm asking, Captain. Milsy and Terry can look after this end and you and the Town Assembly can look after the other. That's settled, then."

Garia made a sign to Kendar, who banged his staff. "This court is ended! All rise!"

Robanar and Terys stood, gave a nod to Garia, and led the way out.

* * *

After lunch Keren, Garia, Jenet and Fulvin shared a carriage on a ride out to one of the new engineering workshops near the pipe-making facility. Behind them in another carriage came Milsy, Tarvan and Bursila while a third carriage carried Senidet, Molleena and Rosilda. Garia had decided that they wouldn't be getting dirty enough to wear their 'Inventor' outfits but compromised and Jenet had a bundle of leather aprons 'just in case'.

Waiting for them were some faces now becoming familiar to Garia. The modes of address had been carefully considered.

"Your Highness, Guildmistress, Masters, Guildswomen, Mistresses, welcome."

"Master Turan, so good of you you let us come. I know your own time is limited."

"Aye, Guildmistress, we are as busy as you are, if I may say such a thing. If you would all follow me, we will waste no more of your own valuable time."

Inside the workshop, which still smelled of sawn wood and smoke, the visitors were led over to a bench on which rested an object made of soldered brass sheets, strips and sections. Fulvin began the explanation.

"As you can see, Guildmistress, these are merely functional models so that we can determine the proper way to make the individual parts work together. I think we have done enough to show that we understand what is required. When we make the first true models we will, of course, enclose the moving parts in either brass or steel plate to begin with. Casting such a casing as you described is not possible for us at the moment but we have a group working on such methods."

"I think you'll find it won't be that hard to make your castings but that's a subject for another day, Master Fulvin. Let's just concentrate on the workings first."

"As you desire, Guildmistress. Firstly, Turan will run the sewing machine without thread so that you can observe the action."

The flywheel was a spare pulley which had a short rod of brass welded to it. This rod held a turned wooden handle to make the machine go. Turan turned this and the internal parts, all plainly visible, burst into motion. On the left a rod with a needle attached went up and down while a plate moved backwards and forwards under it to advance the cloth. Below, the shuttle holder swung backwards and forwards, just missing the needle as it descended.

Turan said, "We think this is how it is supposed to work, Guildmistress. From your description the operator turns the handle with her right hand and feeds the material through the left side, is that right?"

Garia nodded. "Yes, that's exactly what is supposed to happen."

Turan stopped and took a strip of cloth handed to him by an assistant. "Then we understood the original description correctly. Guildmistress, we were not sure if that was what you intended."

"All I did was describe a common machine from my home lands, that is all. I didn't intend anything."

Turan bowed. "I am corrected, Guildmistress. My apologies." He laid the strip of cloth on the base of the machine and lowered the foot. "The next step was to ensure that cloth would travel smoothly through the machine."

He turned the handle again and everyone watched as the cloth was pulled through. Turan removed it at the end and handed it to Garia who saw a neat line of holes running the length of it.

"Yes, that's exactly what I would expect to happen." She looked at Turan, puzzled. "But there is some problem with the thread, I take it."

"Indeed, Guildmistress. If we use thread... perhaps it would be easier to show you."

With thread from a bobbin on the top, fed down to the needle and more in the shuttle Turan once more placed the cloth and turned the handle. It was obvious immediately that something was wrong.

"Oh," Garia said. "Can I take a look at that?"

"Of course, Guildmistress. Do you wish me to remove the cloth?"

"No, just leave everything as it is."

Garia peered down and tried to understand what had gone wrong. This was difficult since Gary had never operated the original machine, just stood by as a very young interested observer while his grandmother mended some clothes with it. She closed her eyes and tried to remember exactly what her grandmother had done to set the machine up before sewing. Finally she nodded and turned to the waiting guildsmen.

"I'm sorry, it seems I left a couple details out when I described this machine. First, you'll have to turn the needle so that the eye is at the side, not the front."

One of the other guildsmen stepped forward. "See, I told you -"

Turan gave him a glare but then turned to Garia apologetically. "He is right, Guildmistress, but I regret our opinions differed. Even Senidet argued that the eye should be to the side but -" He flushed. "I am still uncomfortable with receiving suggestions from a woman, even though she has proved her worth time and again. It shall not happen again."

"I see. So, you tell me, why should the eye be to the side?"

"Guildmistress, I could not see a reason. If you would explain."

It was apparent that Turan, although obviously able at constructing complicated items out of brass and steel, was not able to visualize how the things he made worked in the first place. He simply constructed them according to drawings that others made. Such people would be necessary in the future to come but in a workshop like this imaginations were required. Garia resolved to have a word with Parrel at their next meeting.

"If the eye is to the side, then when the needle goes through the cloth the thread will be to the side. That is where the shuttle will go through the loop between the needle and the thread."

The guildsmen gathered round and considered her words. The one who had spoken before nodded.

"That is what I suggested, Guildmistress. The shuttle does nothing if it does not pass around the other thread."

"That's right," Garia confirmed. "There's another thing though, that might be harder for you to fix. There should be another lever in the top which actually makes the loop. I forgot about it before." She pointed. "Look. When the needle comes down the thread's going to be tight, isn't it? The needle is pulling it down through the cloth. There's no room for the shuttle at that point so you have to wait until the needle is just rising. So there should be another lever up here which keeps the thread down to give some slack, and then it takes up the slack once the shuttle has passed."

She mimed the action and Senidet leaned forward.

"Guildmistress, would that be another arm connected to the same crank? If so, I deem it will be an easy change to make."

"Well, I dunno. See, it has to drop after the needle goes down and then come up after the needle rises again."

"Ah, so it is tied to the position of the shuttle? Of course." Senidet nodded. "It will take me the rest of the day to consider the motion and draw up the required modifications, Guildmistress. If you could return tomorrow and see the changes?"

"Ah, I don't think that's going to be possible, Senidet. We're going to be busy tomorrow, aren't we, Keren?"

"Aye, Garia. Shabreth returns to Plif tomorrow and some of the others are leaving too. We'll be too busy to come here again for a day or two."

Garia turned to Senidet. "I'm sorry, as you can see we're up to our eyeballs in all kinds of meetings and happenings. It looks as if you'll have a few days to experiment with the new parts I've described."

"As you say, Guildmistress. Father has told me that it is always better to consider what one is building rather than hurrying and making mistakes."

Garia grinned. "He hands out good advice, Senidet." She turned. "So, if we can't do any more with the sewing machine, what else can you show me?"

"Guildmistress," Turan said, "The new knitting machine is a more successful project so far, as you can see over here." He gestured. "We do not have to concern ourselves with flywheels, gears, cams or levers to make this machine work so progress has been rapid."

The group clustered around the device which had been built on the adjoining workbench. Garia could see that it had already been used that morning for tests and was loaded with a spool of undyed wool, with a short length of knitted fabric dangling from the line of gleaming needles. The main body of the prototype was brass but the needles had been formed from steel wire, stamped and shaped as required before being tempered to prolong life.

"Can I have a go?" Garia asked, bending to examine the device closely.

"Of course, Guildmistress."

She put a hand lightly on the slide and ran it slowly in front of the row of needles. Each one in turn rose up, opened and accepted the wool before lowering. As the needles dropped they passed below the material already made so that the yarn was pushed through, making the next row. She nodded.

"That looks good, Master Turan. You already know that you can knit with it, all you have to do now is refine your mechanism as required. Smaller needles closer together to make finer fabric or larger needles to make traditional knits. As many needles as you like to make the output as wide or as narrow as you need. Oh! Or," she added thoughtfully, "How about this? Instead of making a long straight machine, how about making a circular one? That way you can make hose, sleeves, anything else that is a tube. And don't forget that knitting isn't just for clothes, there are many other things you can do with this sort of cloth."

"A circular machine, Guildmistress?" Turan's brows furrowed. "I do not understand... What you suggest seems impossible."

"Master," Senidet said respectfully, "I think I know what the Guildmistress is saying. If you were to construct the machine around a section of brass pipe, perhaps, with a shaped rail -"

Senidet then went on to describe a circular knitting machine she had thought up on the spot from Garia's simple statement. Turan looked at Senidet with amazement and then annoyance.

"Master Turan," Garia said when Senidet had finished, "If you feel yourself unable to follow designs submitted to you by someone in your team, then perhaps you are not the right person to be in charge of this project. For any work like this an open mind is essential."

Turan flushed, then bowed. "Perhaps you are correct, Guildmistress," he said stiffly. "I must consider my position here, if that is what you suggest."

Garia waved her hands. "That is properly a matter for the Institute, Master Turan. My position is somewhat unusual so that although I have the rank of Guildmistress, I'm limiting myself to suggestions only. However, I have seen circular knitting machines in my own country so I know they are possible, and it seems that Senidet can visualize such things in her head. If you do not take advantage of the talent you have around you then you're just wasting everybody's time."

Turan bowed again. "I am rebuked, Guildmistress. You are of course correct and I must needs change my ways if we are to make progress. After all," he gave her a small smile, "without your suggestions we would not have either knitting machine nor sewing machine at all."

"Indeed," Keren put in. "So, Master, you understand now what is required of you?"

"Highness, I do," Turan replied, knowing that he was speaking to the next King of Palarand, and one who was obviously interested in matters previously reserved for Guild members. "You may rely on me." He turned. "Senidet, if you would make a drawing of this circular machine, we can discuss ways in which it may be constructed. But first, there is the sewing machine to consider. I deem that has the higher priority."

Senidet inclined her head. "As you command, Master Turan."

"Then we'll leave you to it," Garia said. "You've made more progress than I expected, actually. I'm not sure when I'll next be able to come for another look but no doubt Senidet will keep me up to date with your projects."

"As you say, Guildmistress."

Everybody bowed and the party took their leave.

* * *

This time, the rulers hadn't bothered with separate tables in the Receiving Room but simply gathered their chairs in a large circle in the center of the floor. Although not rulers, Garia and Keren had chairs in this circle. Around them, their aides and advisors sat, some with small tables to support their documents and notes, others just with pads of paper or parchment on their knees.

"If I may," Keren said. The rulers turned to look at him. "Duke Wallesan is right. The folk of the river are one people, even if they may have different rulers above them. Plif is the same and although most of Vardenale is beyond the end of the river, most of its folk are of the same stock as ourselves." He shrugged. "Having separate rulers makes little difference, I have seen this as I traveled along the Sirrel meeting many of you who join us today. Our own people have Barons, Counts and Dukes above them, having a Grand Duke or a King is but another step of the same kind. The Sirrel binds us together through ties of language, custom and kinship. If we take my father's suggestion seriously we are only restoring what, historically, personal argument once drove apart."

Chorvath said, "And yet you would have us bow down to another, what? An Emperor, mayhap, as ruled the Sirrel before?"

"We're not suggesting that, Your Eminence," Garia replied. "All we're saying is, there are other ways of doing this that wouldn't involve any of you bowing to anybody. There are examples from Earth I could tell you about, although some of them you probably wouldn't care for."

"I have heard some of your ideas," Mariswin muttered. "This Congress of yours, for example. It seems to me that you would have no need for any of us under such an arrangement."

Garia responded, "That was how my own country works, Your Grace. I know that won't work here because the circumstances are completely different. However." Here Garia paused to catch the eye of each of those in the circle. "However, I would like to point out that, as the population of each of your countries grows, and more and more of your people come to live in towns and cities and work in industry instead of on farms, they are going to want a bigger say in how their country is run. They are going to want to elect representatives who will present their arguments to whatever form of government you decide. If you ignore them, they will likely overthrow you."

There was a murmuring around the circle as each of them understood her warning.

Robanar grunted. "Aye, Garia has the right of it, my friends. We each think that our ways of governing our people is the right one and in most cases we would be right - today. In the future, as our population grows, there will be problems we can scarce understand presently and what we seek, in agreeing some plan for the future, is to ensure such problems do not happen. That is why we speak of Congresses, elections and the other matters. There is little point us gathering our peoples together under one arrangement if all must be changed again at some later date."

Bardanar added, "That was one reason I sought the union of Brugan with Palarand, brothers. I can see the future approaching and I can also see the chaos it would cause if we remain apart as we are now."

Shabreth leaned back, then raised a hand. "Robanar, Wallesan, count Plif in your planning, if you would. We are but a poor land on the edge of the Great Valley but the changes will come to us in time whatever we do. Palarand has ever been a good neighbor and the discussions we have had so far have only shown good sense. I would that my country be part of whatever you decide."

Mariswin stared at Shabreth. "You would give up your sovereignty so easily, brother?"

"Of course not, brother, any more than one of my Barons gives up his sovereignty. We would each govern our lands and render to this... Sirrel Confederation, or whatever it will be named, as much or as little as it will require of us. For myself, I do not feel threatened by such an idea, though I grant that richer lands may have cause to think more carefully."

"Aye." There were nods from around the circle.

Bardanar said, "Brugan makes two, Robanar. Who else will cast their lot into the ring?"

Wallesan said, "I will venture Joth, Bardanar. But we shall not shame our fellows into joining. It must be done of their own free will."

Saram looked at Fard before addressing Robanar. "We do not have the authority to make such an undertaking, as you must realize, Sire. For Ferenis, I believe that your proposal will be considered favorably, especially so soon after the war with Yod."

Fard added, "Forguland has much to thank Palarand for, Sire, in the same conflict. Such a proposal will be unexpected but I can assure you all it will be given careful consideration."

Wallesan looked at the two men, then around the circle. "There is also the matter of Yod to consider, brothers. As victors to a defeated land we may decree what is to happen there but I deem that makes us no better than they. Have we some remedy? I am loth to see their poison rise again."

The rulers all looked at each other but no-one spoke. It seemed they were of the same mind, that they wanted Yod to participate peacefully, as a means of keeping it in check, but could not see a way to do that without seeming as oppressive as Yod itself had been. Finally Keren spoke.

"Your Grace, perhaps we may make use of an example from Garia's world for Yod. Let us create in that land what Garia calls a democracy, that is, every official in that land, high and low, should be elected from among the people and by the people. If every Yodan has a voice in the governance of his land, they cannot say that they are being oppressed by us. We, in turn, can examine such an arrangement as it progresses should our own lands require something similar in the future."

Wallesan objected, "And what of the Confederation? Shall we yoke them to ourselves without their consent, or should we leave them outside?"

Simbran replied, "Your Grace, logically, if we allow them to elect their leaders, then they must decide among themselves whether to join the Confederation or not."

Garia added, "If those we captured are any guide, I don't think you'll have much problem there, Your Grace. To me they seemed like fairly normal people, it was just the few at the top that had such odd ideas."

"Then that is what we shall do," Robanar decided. "Another meeting, I deem, to set out the conditions, then we can watch with interest what happens."

Bardanar looked at Simbran. "What of Faralmark, brother? Do you consider we of the remote east to be fools to think such ideas?"

Simbran smiled. "I find, as Shabreth has said, that the proposal is of good sense. It seems the east is not as remote as one might think, Bardanar, and if Her Highness is right, we may travel to Palarand in the future in but a day or so. We will be too close together to be unaware of what happens in each other's lands and to come together again is, I believe, inevitable. All we have to do is to design a method of government which will keep us and our people all happy."

Jarith asked him, "Your Grace, what of the lands around your own? What of their temper? Vardenale is indeed far to the east, presently, and word of what happens beyond Yod is difficult for us to hear."

Simbran considered. "Lower Fanir and Upper Fanir have both been under the yoke of Yod and may wish to enjoy their renewed independence a while, I deem, but when I return home I will of course take Robanar's proposal to them. As for Hordelend, Upper Faral, Pakmal, Zebrin, Benmond, Thesk and those even further upstream, why..." His voice trailed off as he thought about the problem.

He shook himself. "Aye, I deem that your strategy should be thus, brothers. Make your Confederation in the lower Sirrel, then spend the time making sure that what you build functions as it should. Then, I believe, you will find a line of rulers desiring to join themselves to it."

Wallesan asked with a smile, "And yourself, brother?"

Simbran nodded. "Aye, Wallesan. We will be part of this new adventure. We will make Faralmark an example for other upstream countries to follow."

"Good." Wallesan turned to Jarith. "Though you are not yet ruler of your own lands, Highness, you can yet tell us how Vardenale may view our deliberations."

"As you say, Your Grace, I am not yet King of Vardenale. Were I King, I would consider your proposal most carefully. It offers much of advantage to us but, as you all know, we face the ocean rather than mountains and the Sirrel is little distinguishable from the sea. Though we always keep an eye on what our friends, our family, are doing along the river we have other concerns and, if Vardenale is to be part of what you propose, you must also think of matters beyond our borders, and how they may influence all of us."

"Well said," Robanar agreed with a nod. "I do not personally think that such a Confederation as we propose would in time be limited to the Great Valley only, Jarith. It is likely that others will desire to be a part of our family, as you name it."

"Indeed? Then, Uncle, I will carry your words to my father and discover his thoughts for you. We are already cooperating in the matter of the mining rights, I see this as but a beginning for closer friendship."

Bardanar raised an eyebrow. "Mining rights?"

Robanar waved a dismissive hand. "Another time, brother. We also share a border with you, perhaps this is something else of mutual profit to discuss, but not today."

"So, that leaves but Chorvath and Mariswin." Wallesan grinned at the two men. "No pressure, brothers, but tell us what concerns you have, that we may have overlooked."

Mariswin replied, "I would be more relieved, brothers, if I knew how such a Confederation might be ruled. It seems to me I must bow the knee to another or become an irrelevance in my own lands."

Robanar turned to Garia. "It is time, I think, for you to tell us what you remember of such arrangements on Earth, my dear."

"As you command, Sire." Garia turned to the others. "In a part of the world... ah, Earth, that is, a long way away from where I lived, there is a country called Malaysia. They are made up of a number of -"

* * *

Keren was sitting on his bed, reading a letter, when Garia and Lanilla emerged from the bathroom. Lanilla was somewhat red-faced and gave a quick curtsey to both Keren and Garia before scurrying from the room. As the door closed, he looked up at Garia, one eyebrow raised.

"What was that about?"

Garia smiled. "Lanilla hasn't yet learned what goes on between a man and his wife, it seems."

Keren put the letter on his night-stand and stood, discovering that Garia wore a fluffy robe... and nothing else.

He smiled. "Ah, I see. What was wrong with the gown, then? Did it get torn, or something? If it did, I didn't notice."

"No, I just decided that it was getting in the way."

His eyebrow rose again. "That is... one way of describing it, I deem."

"Besides," she said, coyly, "I've discovered how addictive the touch of bare skin is. To feel your body against mine is... just amazing!"

"As you say, my love." He reached for the tie on his own robe. "Perhaps it is time for you to be amazed yet again."

Their robes fell on the floor at the same time.

"I thought you'd never ask!"

Several of the invited guests have to depart but it seems the rest wish to clarify their ideas. Eventually, Garia and Keren leave to travel north to Dekarran before the other guests follow. Along the way they remember previous journeys along this important highway.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

136 - Departures and Memories

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2015 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The line of rulers and visiting dignitaries took turns to shake the hands of those leaving. Shabreth came first.

"Thank you, Robanar," he said when he reached his host. "I regret we must leave so soon but I only expected to attend a wedding this time. I have discovered, to my amazement, something almost as important as that cute young woman who will sit the throne beside your son. I'll be back whenever you have a treaty to sign."

"Thank you, Shabreth, for coming," Robanar replied. "We are neighbors, after all, and we have many common interests. I'll be sending a team to Simbek to discuss the semaphore extension and several other matters of interest. First, though," he rolled his eyes, "we have a Confederation to design."

"Aye, brother. I know you will keep me informed of progress." He leaned forward so that only Robanar could hear his next words. "At least I won't have to put up with Torulf on the way back. I hope you can do something for him or he'll get into trouble all by himself."

Robanar grinned. "I have my best team on the project, Shabreth. We shall not fail you. Are you happy taking his men back?"

"Aye, if they will be removing those two ships of theirs from my lands as a result. I have your letters to Embrikt and I will add one of my own, I think. Something tells me we will have more of these hairy men landing on our shores in future years."

"Indeed, and it is possible there may be trade with them in the future, if Garia's idea proves to be true."

"Aye? Well, I would rather trade with them than fight them, I deem. So. I must go, it seems. Luann appears to be getting impatient."

Robanar looked at Duchess Luann, Mariswin's sister, sitting in the carriage and felt the presence of his own wife standing next to him.

"I can offer no remedy," he said diplomatically, "other than for you to join your wife, as is proper. Fare you well, Shabreth."

"Thank you again, brother. Until the next time, then."

Shabreth descended the steps and entered his carriage. Behind this stood an empty carriage which had previously brought Torulf and Vilken to Palarand, and behind that waited sixteen mounted Einnlanders. With a shout from one of the Duke's men, the procession moved off towards the gates. Another smaller procession, a single carriage surrounded by nine riders, pulled up to the steps.

"I must depart as well, Robanar," said Simbran. "I have a very long way to travel. I regret I cannot stay any longer, even thought the company is excellent and the conversation stimulating."

"Ah, for an unexpected arrival we have enjoyed your company, Simbran. As always, you are welcome to visit again whenever you can spare the time."

The two men grinned at each other, the opportunities for travel seemed to be getting rarer all the time.

"Aye, I'll agree to that, Robanar, and of course you will always be welcome in Faralmark should you travel so far."

Robanar's expression became serious. "Aye. There might be such need, if we are to administer Yod properly. I will of course keep in touch by letter, especially concerning the Confederation."

"Good."

Simbran nodded, then clasped Robanar in a warm embrace before bowing in front of Terys.

"Your Majesty. I will ensure your letters reach Stirmond as soon as possible. If any of your family pass by I will speak to them of you and your son and new daughter."

"Thank you, Simbran," Terys replied. "Maker grant you a safe passage."

He turned to Eriana. "Highness, I look forward to your visit later in the year. I will ensure that my men have charts of the upper parts of the Great Valley ready for you when you arrive."

Eriana bowed. "Thank you, Your Grace. May your journey be quick and peaceful."

Simbran grinned at her. "I came through the middle of a war to get here, Highness. My journey home must surely be more peaceful than that!"

He nodded to Robanar and Terys before stepping down to enter his carriage. With a shout, the carriage and escort jolted into movement and headed for the gates. Keren turned to Garia.

"'Tis a pity that some must leave so soon, just when we need our most agile brains to consider such weighty matters. Do you not agree?"

"Yes and no, Keren." He surreptitiously poked her in the thigh. "Ow. I'm making notes of all this abuse, you know! What I meant was, Simbran has gone but his land is far away and not so important to us right now. It's a shame that Shabreth has had to go as he's a neighbor, but on the other hand we are his only neighbor. It's more important that the others, who all have to live next to each other, are staying and coming with us to Dekarran."

Keren put his arm around Garia's waist, which immediately made her feel better.

"I'm sorry, you just use that expression all the time and it can be infuriating. I do understand what you mean, though. Some of them are delaying their returns just so we can make this right."

Garia resisted the strong desire to lean her head on his chest, as they were still standing in the line of rulers.

"True, but you know we aren't going to get it right the first time. Even the American Constitution has had to be amended any number of times over the years, as circumstances have changed."

"As you said last night, Garia. We can but do what is required of us. Now, shall we go inside? It may be Spring but I would be warmer."

"As you wish. It won't be long before lunch and there are some matters to see to before then."

"Then if you would lead the way."

* * *

Garia was in one of the front offices after lunch talking with Gullbrand when an unexpected visitor arrived.

"Your Highness." Jaxen bowed. "I trust I'm not interrupting anything important? I thought to pass by and see you before I left."

"Oh?" Then the intent of Jaxen's remarks caught up with her. "You're leaving! Are you going back up the pass?"

"I am, Highness, on my way to Moxgo." He looked at the expression on her face. "No, we are not the first of the caravans on the southern route this year, Master Tanon has already dispatched two along the usual trade routes to the south. The caravan I will lead, if I may call it such a thing, will attempt to discover the overland route to Einnland."

"Oh, yes, of course!" Garia remembered a conversation. "You're going to find that rubber bush Eriana talked about."

"Aye, and to discover if there is ought else which Einnland produces which may be of use to the rest of Alaesia."

"I fear you will not find much of consequence, Master Jaxen," Gullbrand observed. "We have entertained traders in the past and mainly sent them away empty-handed. Einnland is a land of survival, not of production and trading."

"You'd be surprised, Master Gullbrand," Jaxen replied. "Until Her Highness mentioned the stuff, we had no idea that this substance of hers existed in Einnland, or that there was a use for it. Who knows what else may be growing about your lands, lurking in your marshes or swimming in your seas, that you once thought of no account? I am to bring back samples of as much that I can find which is unusual, that we may test them here and see if they may be of use to any."

"Test them? What do you mean?"

Jaxen grinned. "I am just the wagonmaster, Master Gullbrand. The testing, whatever that may entail, will be done by His Majesty's Questors when I return. I doubt that either of us would understand what they intend to do." He turned to Garia. "Highness, I am also taking copies of the King's letters and His Highness Prince Torulf's letters, against the originals being lost at sea. With so many Einnlanders remaining in Palarand, Master Tanon wonders if a regular mail service may be a useful addition to his services."

"It's a thought," Garia replied, "but, remember, most of those who are staying are here because they would be considered traitors back home - like Gullbrand here. King Embrikt might not be pleased if there is regular correspondence between them and the people who were left behind."

"Actually, Highness," Gullbrand noted, "it may be worse than that. Most of our people can neither read nor write. Only those brought up in court or as family members of one of the nobles are literate in Einnland. Most of those who are now here are learning to read and write, of course, and that may only serve to aggravate their status to King Embrikt."

"Ow. I hadn't thought of that." She smiled at Jaxen. "I think that's going to be a no, then, at least for a few years. Perhaps if we can get a rubber trade going it may soften Embrikt a touch."

"As you say, Highness." He paused. "I'm taking the same crew that found you, Highness, and we intend to do a complete search of the area where we found you as we pass by. I'm assuming that if we find anything seeming made by man, they are likely to be yours and you would want them brought to the palace?"

Garia nodded. "If you wouldn't mind, Jaxen. As I said before, it is likely to be a bunch of keys and a cellphone - um, that would be a small black object about so big." She demonstrated with her fingers. "They've had a year out in the weather so I'm not expecting much but you might as well bring them back here."

"And you wish us to mark the spot with paint, Highness?"

Garia tried hard to keep her expression from showing her thoughts. Of course, when she and Jaxen had first discussed this point she hadn't met the Beings. Now she knew exactly how everything worked there was little point marking the spot, but she couldn't tell Jaxen that.

"Yes, please. It was only a long shot anyway but if you're going to be there, you might as well do it."

"As you desire, Highness." He smiled and bowed. "And with that, I must take my leave of you."

"You're not going far today, then?"

"Only as far as the Moxgo Junction roadhouse today, Highness. Tomorrow will be a long climb up to the Lookout and we must needs make an early start."

"Oh, yes of course. Farewell, then, I hope you all have a safe journey. Tell the men I'm thinking of them."

"You are as gracious as always, Highness."

Jaxen bowed again and made his way out. Gullbrand looked at Garia with curiosity.

"You were found in the mountains, Highness?"

"That's right. There's an old Chivan road which goes from here up and over the mountains to Moxgo. Master Tanon, Merina and Jaxen were returning to Palarand late last spring when -"

She recounted the first part of her adventure again to an interested Gullbrand.

"How did you get to that part of the mountains then, Highness? Can those who brought you fly?"

For someone brought up on sci-fi movies and TV the question was without meaning but Garia realized that these people had no tradition of space-travel stories, no idea of what 'other worlds' might mean, of teleportation or any of the standard transport devices used in such tales.

"That's kinda complicated, Gullbrand. When I said I came from another world, that means somewhere that is not part of Anmar. You can't get from one to the other by flying or any other way that you can think of. It's just -" she waved her hands in frustration, "- not a way that anyone can describe. I just appeared on that mountainside, out of nowhere, if you like."

Gullbrand considered this. "If you say so, Highness. If this is so, then perhaps my people came to Anmar in the same fashion?"

"That's what we're thinking, yes. But what happened with your people was that there must have been some kind of storm at sea and they were sort of shipwrecked, so that when they arrived it was just as if they'd washed up on an Earth shore. It was only later, when someone noticed the stars were different, that they realized they weren't on Earth any more."

Gullbrand nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, I see, Highness. If one was to come alone, then they must needs be found, is it not so? If many are to come, together, then it makes sense to give the seeming of a shipwreck on a coast which none might question directly."

"Yeah. I guess there's probably more to it but I think you get the idea, Gullbrand."

"As you say, Highness." Gullbrand looked at the repeater clock over the doorway. "If I may, perhaps we should consider returning to what we were discussing before the wagonmaster arrived. We have but three quarters of an hour before the evening meal and you must needs go prepare yourself soon."

Gullbrand always seemed more comfortable using the 24-hour clock, since that was the basis they used in Einnland. Garia nodded.

"You're right, we'd better. Now, about those repairs to the Hotel warehouse -"

* * *

At the meal table, Garia now customarily sat between Robanar and Keren, facing whoever the King desired to converse with that night. The seats for the guest of honor changed every meal, as usual, but Garia was now always seated to Keren's left, just as every wife was always seated to the left of her husband.

Since the entire day had been occupied with discussions concerning the new Confederation, whenever they weren't saying farewell to somebody, other subjects were chosen. This time Garia found herself justifying the building of the College complex to a skeptical Bardanar.

"You've seen all the new factories and workshops around the city, Your Grace," she said. "The people who work there will have to have a certain level of education in order to be useful to the system. The colleges are the places where they gain that education."

"Surely your Guild system supplies whatever Palarand might need?" he objected.

"A traditional Guild apprenticeship lasts five, six or seven years according to trade," Garia told him. "The apprentice learns only what his master can teach him, so advancement on knowledge and techniques occurs very slowly over the years. With what is to come that will be far too slow, Your Grace. We're inventing new things, having new ideas and learning new things about the world around us and we need to be able to teach all this quickly to the people who are going to make use of it all. The Guild method is good but it is too slow."

"If you say so, Highness."

"I do... let me think of an example, Your Grace. Take the Glassmaker's Guild. Because of all the new techniques they have learned the last year they have had to employ as many new people as were in the whole of the guild before last year. Some of those will go the traditional guild route, though quicker, and some of the rest will be taught by metalworkers and masons how to make the new foundries and glassworks. Those are the ones who will eventually be college graduates."

"Ah, I begin to understand, Highness."

Robanar grunted. "Something that Garia identified very quickly after her arrival was that the guilds rarely spoke to one another, and that few guildsman would consider collaborating with a Questor. Almost the first invention she provided for us, that of printing, required four or five guilds to co-operate in the construction and running of the first print and paper works. That example made it plain what must needs happen in future, and it was decided to combine all Palarand's guilds into a single Institute.

"The Questors of Palarand hold the knowledge of our lands and we have required them to teach of that knowledge to our young people, that they may spread the knowledge to all. To further their task they must collaborate with the new Institute in the running and direction of the colleges."

"A bold move, Robanar. I see it is not just a Confederation which occupies your thoughts."

"Aye, well, before the war with Yod the reconstruction of Palarand was our main concern. Garia has played a large part in that process, giving us examples and warnings from her own world."

"Do you tell me?" Chorvath remarked from further along the table. "Then I desire to learn more, Robanar. My own lands will likely require a similar change in years to come. Have we the time for such talks?"

Robanar shook his head. "Not here, Chorvath. Perhaps when we reach Dekarran."

"As you wish, Robanar. Will Princess Garia be joining us in Dekarran? I feel sure we will require more of her advice as we talk."

Terys leaned over and said, "Keren and Garia will be going to Dekarran, Chorvath. In fact, they will be departing before us, on the morrow, with Duke Gilbanar, who leaves to prepare the castle for the arrival of so many guests."

Robanar added, "When we travel north, regrettably, we must needs take so many people that our procession takes more than two days for the journey. For this occasion we must split our procession into three, that we may not strain our stopping places along the highway. Thus Gilbanar will travel first, with Keren and Garia, my brother to make ready his home for us and my son and his wife so that the people may see them as they travel."

Chorvath's eyes opened. "I had not considered the effect of so many of us traveling the roads, Robanar. You plan wisely, I deem."

"Not me! I leave those details to others these days. When I was newly sat upon Palarand's throne matters were much simpler and we could ride out with but a few retainers and an escort of twenty. The last time we traveled north, after last year's rains, our company was more than two hundred fifty."

Wallesan observed, "Perhaps the new railroad will make your journeys easier, brother."

Robanar grunted. "In time, Wallesan, in time. For now we must needs deal with a multitude of nobles and a host of servants and retainers, not to mention all the beasts required to pull us from here to the Sirrel."

* * *

"What are you thinking about, my love?"

"Wallesan mentioned railroads. Yes, it will make travel a lot easier, for us as well as for the general population. I seem to remember most of the heads of state in Europe had Royal Trains, with comfortable cars they could eat and sleep in to make their journeys easier."

"Eat and sleep in a railroad train? Now why did I not consider that? Of course, there is no reason at all a train must needs stop for the night, is there?"

"Nope. The train can only go where the rails send it so trains can run all through the night if that is what is needed. Of course, you have to take precautions, just in case a tree has fallen on the track or somebody accidentally left another train in the way."

Keren winced. "That sounds... horrible, my love. Were there many accidents on Earth on the railroads there?"

"Oh, yes, and lots of people lost lives in the early days. That's why I was so insistent at the Railroad Commission about making sure we got the signalling right to prevent much of the problem." Garia shook her head. "Won't stop trees falling over, though, or landslides. Nobody can ever think of everything."

"I can only agree, but with your memories we shall provide for much that your own people could not foresee, I deem." He shrugged. "As for the rest, only the Maker knows. There are lessons which only experience can teach, as well you know."

Lanilla entered the sitting room and curtseyed.

"Highness, your bath water is ready."

Garia stood. "Thank you, Lanilla." She turned and gave Keren a speculative look. "Um, I think I want to try something different tonight, if you don't mind."

"Highness?" The maid's expression was wary.

Garia's face was flaming. "I think... maybe tonight... if you didn't mind, I would like to share my bath with my husband."

Lanilla squeaked and reddened. "As you desire, Highness." She struggled to add, "If I may retire?"

Garia forced a smile. "That was the general idea, yes. We'll see you as usual in the morning, then."

"As you say, Highness." Lanilla curtseyed again. "I'll bid you both good night, if I may."

"Good night, Lanilla."

The maid practically ran from the room as Keren looked up at Garia, a smile on his face.

"Are you corrupting our loyal servants, now? You know what Lanilla's family life must have been like before she joined you."

"She'll adjust, I think," Garia replied. Her own expression now held a gleam of excitement. "I'm more interested in corrupting Palarand's next King."

Keren rose, still smiling. "If you must needs teach us barbarians how a civilized man and wife should bathe, then I can only submit to the lessons with interest. Lead on, my love."

~o~O~o~

The next morning Garia was fuming. It had been decided that she and Keren would join Gilbanar in the first party to head north, so that they could be seen by the people as they drove through the towns and villages on their way to South Slip. This seemed a reasonable arrangement until she learned the fine detail, which was what had left her cross.

Gilbanar would ride, he had decided, accompanied by his son Terinar. Behind them came Vivenne and Korizet, also mounted on frayen, the latter wondering if she had had enough practice for such a long ride. Third in line came Jenet and Milsy followed by Feteran and Tarvan; next came Merizel and Bursila and behind them was the escort of Blackstone armsmen surrounding an open carriage.

Keren and Garia were not riding, which was what had upset her. Terys had more or less decreed that they should travel in an open carriage so that the people could see them as they passed by. This of course had meant a day gown instead of riding gear, lace gloves and another unsuitable hat. Garia simply hadn't found the time to raid the wardrobe and find something she liked, which was why she was grumpy.

Terys had tutted, of course. "My dear, you look wonderful, and I'm certain that everybody who sees you is going to think so too. Now, take that look off your face before somebody thinks you have eaten something unfortunate."

"As you command, Ma'am."

The Queen rolled her eyes. "And to think, when Robanar goes to the pyre Palarand will be left in your hands."

"Now, mother," Keren chided from his seat beside Garia. "You know that Garia has been too busy to visit the wardrobe and find something that she would like to wear. As it happens, I think she looks beautiful but then," he beamed at his mother, "I did marry her, didn't I? I do not think, if I had been a girl, that I would care to wear such a bonnet as Garia does today. It does not suit her."

Terys regarded Garia a little more closely. "Well, mayhap you are right, Keren. Garia, tell me, what kind of hats do women -"

The Queen's question was cut off by the blowing of a bugle at the front of the procession. Hands went up along the line of frayen, carriages and wagons, then an answering blast came from the rear.

"Ma'am," Garia said quickly, "We'll talk about it in Dekarran, okay?"

"As you wish, dear. Have a pleasant journey, both of you."

Terys stepped back onto the palace steps as the procession got under way.

Garia glowered in her seat as the carriage left the palace grounds and then realized immediately that she would have to change her attitude. Word of their departure had flashed around the city and the streets were filled with people waiting to see them as they passed. So much so, in fact, that the riders ahead frequently became separated from those behind as the crowd surged to get a good look at their Prince and new Princess.

"Wow," she managed to say during a momentary quiet spell. "Have all these people come out just to see us go past?"

"Of course," Keren replied. "I don't expect their enthusiasm to slacken for a year or two, my love. They are always pleased to see me, but you are the reason many of them are busier than they have ever been. You are the one who provided the weapons that ended the war. You are the beautiful one. It is you they desire to see."

"Is it always going to be like this from now on?"

Keren thought. "One day, mayhap, they will become accustomed to us moving among them but then, one day, we will become King and Queen and it will begin again. I suspect many of your outings in the future to be of like kind, my love. It is the price we must needs pay for the status we are given."

"Oh. I should have thought of that, shouldn't I?"

"As you say. I deem that I would prefer this to the alternative. I would not wish to be a ruler who was unloved by his people."

"Well, if you put it like that -"

Then the procession turned a corner and the crowds surged forward again.

At the first, late, comfort stop Gilbanar approached the pair as they walked back to their carriage.

"I regret, Your Highnesses," he said with a grin, "that I must put you at the front of our procession, I deem. This morning we have become separated far too often and Feteran reminds me of his duty. The people desire to see you, not an overweight old Duke like me, so you shall go first, with an appropriate escort, of course, and you shall set our speed. Mind you," he added with a twinkle, "I will not be happy if we reach our lunch stop too late. This poor body of mine must be nourished frequently, else I waste away!"

Keren eyed Gilbanar with exasperation, while behind him Vivenne rolled her eyes.

"Uncle Gil, how can you be overweight and undernourished at the same time?"

Gilbanar made a grand gesture. "I am a Duke, I can be anything I desire, young Keren. Just don't keep me away from food too long, that is all I ask."

Feteran asked, with a straight face, "Does Your Grace suggest that we should cut our way through the crowds with drawn swords, that we may reach the lunch stop on time?"

Gilbanar winced. "Feteran, you have been consorting with this foreign woman far too long, I deem. Just do your best, and preserve the honor of Palarand!"

They did make better progress after that, but only because the highway mostly ran through open fields now, past many farms and the occasional village. As usual, there were numbers of people tending the fields and most stopped to give a wave and a cheer when they realized just who was passing, but few lined the roadside so their procession made reasonable time.

Over the lunch table, Garia reflected on her previous journey north.

"It's completely different. The last time I came I was in a closed carriage with Parrel and Gerdas, way behind the King and Queen, and nobody had any idea who or what I was. I'd never even seen any of the countryside we're passing through now, nor many of the strange creatures that live in it. I was just passing through what was to me a whole new world."

Gilbanar asked, "And are you any better informed now, Garia?"

"Well, of course, but there's still a whole lot out there I don't know about. Until we can get some expeditions going to explore Alaesia and the rest of Anmar, there will always be strange and new things for any of us to discover. Because of my background I might know a little more than the average Valley dweller but there must be lots of animals and plants which nobody here has ever seen."

"Is that so? I assumed that most of Alaesia would be similar to what we see around us."

Gilbanar waved a hand at the scenery beyond the roadhouse boundary.

"Uncle Gil, you have no idea. Why, even here we have mountains to the north and south, different kinds of mountains, there is the Stone Sea to the north and an ocean to the east. I've heard there are deserts to the west and great plains to the south. Travel even a few hundred marks away from this spot in any direction and you'll be somewhere that looks entirely different."

Keren added, "Uncle Gil, we know that Chaarn to the north is on the coast of a warmer sea, with strange fish and other sea creatures not seen around here. Tel Botro is in the middle of what is called jungle, that is, a forest so dense and fertile that one must needs take a long knife the length of a sword to chop a path through it. Garia is right, if we but travel away from the Valley we know the country must needs be of a different kind."

Gilbanar gazed at both of them. "Most people stay within a few marks of the place where they were born, you know. Only the call of war, or some other emergency, is enough to urge many away from familiar surroundings. I admit the odd Questor may travel to hunt new plants, or perhaps a miner may search distant hills for new ores, but most do not venture far. On Earth, do they travel more?"

Garia thought. "Uncle Gil, many people probably don't travel any further than they do around here, I guess. A lot do, though, either for work or just for leisure. I'm not sure this is something we ought to be discussing in any great detail at the table, if you take my meaning."

"As you say, dear. Now, with your permission, perhaps we had better think about departing."

Garia suddenly realized that by marrying Keren she now outranked Gilbanar. In fact, only three people now had higher rank, Keren and his parents. She wondered what other complications this would cause in the future. Fortunately, this time Keren took charge of the decision.

"Of course, Uncle Gil." He rose. "Let's get going before you start getting hungry again."

~o~O~o~

On the morning of the following day, Garia enjoyed a pre-breakfast bathing session with Lanilla, Jenet, Milsy, Bursila, Merizel and Tandra. It was almost the first time she had been able to bathe with her friends around her and it relaxed her completely. They spoke of many inconsequential things and she was in a much better frame of mind as they joined the others for breakfast.

When they entered the dining area of the roadhouse everybody stood and bowed or curtseyed, even Gilbanar, which only served to reinforce her change in rank. She acknowledged them with a wave and along with Merizel and Milsy joined Gilbanar, Vivenne, Korizet, Terinar and Keren at their table.

"You really shouldn't have to do that every time I come into a room, you know. It took me a while to stop the Blackstones doing it but they get the idea now."

"Hmm? What now, dear?"

"Uncle Gil, I don't want my people standing up if they have started eating before I get there. I don't want to interrupt their meals. If I'm already there and they come into the room, then that's fine, but the other way round doesn't make sense. Nobody knows when I'm going to get to the dining table and it isn't fair on those who got there first."

Gilbanar stopped with a hunk of bread and cheese halfway to his mouth and stared at Garia.

"But that is custom, dear. When entering a room, you should always be acknowledged by your retainers and servants."

"But Garia is right, father," Terinar said. "Having lived and worked at Blackstone House I can tell you it is sensible. We all know who she is without all the bowing and scraping."

"Hmm. I never thought about it before. Are you suggesting a change in custom, Garia?"

"Uncle Gil, I never thought of it that way. I just thought of what seemed right for the occasion. Up in Blackstone, if I came into a roomful of diners, it didn't seem right to make them all stand up and bow in the middle of their meals, so I stopped it. They were already in the room, I was the newcomer. It's not the same as at the palace, where everyone stands around until the King and Queen arrive."

Gilbanar frowned. "You might have a point, dear. We'll talk about it when we get home, perhaps." He grinned at her. "My home, that is."

"As you say, Uncle Gil."

They were walking to the carriage when Braskath joined the party and bowed.

"Braskath, good morning."

"Good morning, Your Highness, Your Highness."

Lanilla smiled a greeting at him and he returned the smile, but obviously wouldn't say anything to her in front of Garia and Keren.

Garia asked, "Is there some kind of problem?"

Braskath bowed again. "Highness, I just wanted to know when you would next be riding Snep."

Garia turned on her heel on the spot and headed for the corral. Everybody else perforce took in the sudden change of direction and caught up with her.

"I've been neglecting Snep the last few days, haven't I? I'm sorry, Braskath, I don't think it is going to be possible this side of the Sirrel. You've seen all the crowds we're getting along the road?"

"Aye, Highness, of course. It shows how much you are loved by the people of Palarand."

"Well, yes, but it means I'm stuck in the carriage so that everyone can see me. Keren, do you think we will be able to ride once we leave Dekarran?"

"I don't know, Garia. Remember, there will be just as many people who desire to see you north of the Sirrel as there are to the south." Then Keren remembered what was planned to happen once they departed Dekarran. "Hmm. Perhaps between Dekarran and Teldor, you may ride, I deem. We must needs plan carefully what we must do when we leave the castle to travel to Blackstone."

Garia belatedly remembered what he was talking about and her mood changed again. To stop thinking too much about it she concentrated on the four-footed member of her circle of friends.

"I didn't think to bring any nibbles. Has anyone got any?"

"Highness, of course I have some."

Braskath dug into a pouch and put several offcuts of vegetable into Garia's waiting hand. She gave him a smile of thanks.

At the corral wagoneers, armsmen and servants were already collecting beasts for the next leg of their journey, so there was a mass of animals milling around the gates. Even so, it took almost no time at all before Snep noticed Garia standing to one side and pushed his way through the jostling throng.

"Here, boy," she said, holding out a nibble. "I'm sorry, it seems I'm too important to be allowed to ride you at the moment."

Snep regarded her for a moment before carefully taking the proffered nibble. He crunched it quickly and swallowed it before raising his head and reaching over the fence. Before anyone realized what was happening, his lips had rolled back and his teeth clamped firmly on the brim of Garia's hat. He tugged strongly back and the hat fell forward, the hatpins dragging through Garia's hair. The ribbon holding the hat under her chin slid forward and Snep had the hat out of reach before anyone could react. It was dropped on the ground and trampled by many feet before anyone could do anything to save it.

"Hey!"

Snep looked down at the wreckage on the ground and then back to Garia, his expression one of satisfaction. Merizel collapsed with uncontrollable giggles.

Keren said with a smile, "It seems you are not the only one who disliked that hat."

"Hoo!" Merizel gasped, trying to get herself under control. "I doubt I shall ever see anything as funny as that. I didn't know Snep appreciated fashion."

Garia smiled ruefully while rubbing her chin. "I don't think I can blame him for doing something I wanted to do myself," she said finally. "But how am I going to explain this to the Queen?"

"Oh, that will be simple enough," Keren replied, trying not to laugh himself. "There is always the possibility for accidents with attire where beasts are concerned. I doubt not mother will understand." He added, "Mayhap Aunt Vivenne has some more suitable headwear in the castle wardrobe. Your hat should not be difficult to replace."

Garia held out another treat to Snep, who this time regarded her with suspicion.

"Take it, Snep. You have done me a service and that definitely deserves a reward."

The frayen leaned forward, sniffed her outstretched hand and then took the cube of vegetable before turning his head and looking at his back.

"I'm sorry, boy, I can't ride you today, even if you chewed off all my clothes so that I had to go change into riding gear. You'll just have to tag along for a few more days, then we can have a nice long ride together."

Snep regarded her again before turning his head to Braskath, who held out a halter.

"Sorry, boy, that's how it has to be. I'll look in on you tonight, I promise."

Back at the carriage Jenet insisted on tidying Garia's hair with a brush before allowing her to climb in.

"Do I assume that women do not wear hats on Earth, Highness?"

"That's a difficult question to answer, Jenet. Most ordinary women don't wear hats any more, although I know that at one time almost everybody did, men and women. I think it depends on the occasion. If it was a wedding or a funeral, say, then women would usually wear something on their heads. There are certain other events where women would wear fancy hats along with special dresses but usually those are the people with lots of money. Er, coin. Then again, on other parts of Earth women hide their hair completely for religious reasons so it varies over the whole world."

"As you say, Highness. Is this the reason you dislike wearing hats? That it was not your custom on Earth?"

Conscious that Lanilla was standing nearby and hanging onto every word she spoke, Garia shaded the truth.

"That's more or less true, Jenet, although we did wear hats in the summer to keep the sun off our heads. They didn't look anything like the hats we wear here, though."

Jenet stepped back and regarded Garia. "The sun is not sufficiently hot today to require something on your head, I think. You will not provoke any outrage by traveling with a bare head today, Highness. If you would enter the carriage."

Garia climbed in followed by Lanilla while Jenet went off to find her own mount. After a certain amount of confusion, inevitable with a procession of this size, they jolted off onto the highway again. The morning was a repetition of the previous day, with small crowds from the surrounding farms and villages waving and cheering as the procession passed. The morning break came and went, and so did lunch, and Garia began to look forward to their first sight of the great castle across the wide expanse of the river.

The landscape became flatter as the highway approached closer to the banks of the Sirrel. The gaps between farms and villages was wider now, with much of the available land given over to gavakhan pasture. For some reason Garia's mood began to become darker as they progressed, and she noticed a similar change in Lanilla. Keren noticed, too.

"Is something the matter, Lanilla?"

"Highness, I deem we must approach that place where the battle happened, is that not right? I have... sad memories of such a place."

"Oh, of course." Keren stood up in the carriage, keeping his balance with an outstretched hand, and surveyed the scenery around them. "Aye, this does become familiar to my eye." He sat down again and turned to Garia. "You are the same?"

She nodded. "Yes, although I hadn't realized why I felt that way until you said it, Keren. That was a tough day and we lost friends there." She was suddenly overcome with emotion. "Keren, we have to stop when we get there, it wouldn't be right to just drive past."

"Of course. We must needs pay our respects at so important a place." He waved an arm and someone in front noticed. In a few moments Feteran had reined in and come back to ride beside the carriage.

"Highness, is something amiss?"

"The battle, Fet. Are we near, yet?"

Recognition came to the Commander's eyes and he looked around.

"Aye, Highness. I see the local folk have built a cairn yonder. Do you wish to stop?"

"It would be seemly to do so, I deem. We all have good and bad memories of that day."

As the sediments of the Great Valley were mainly deposited by the Sirrel stones of any size would have been hard to find in this landscape, especially so close to the river. The local people had still managed to unearth enough to build a cairn of about man height beside the highway. A flattened stone leaning against the foot simply had the date of the battle painted on it: '31 Breth 1174'.

The procession halted by the roadside almost without any instructions at all. Everybody dismounted or climbed out of their carriages. Garia put an arm around Lanilla's shoulder, knowing how hard the girl would find this moment. The two stared over the ditch at the side of the road.

"She was so full of life," the maid said thoughtfully. "After we rescued her from her parents, that is."

"She was," Garia agreed. "I often wonder what she would have been like if she had survived. She would have loved living in the palace."

"As I do, Highness. I still have trouble believing the change to my life."

"You and me both, Lanilla. But I remember, you had your own escape here, didn't you? Trapped under that wagon while who knows what happened behind you on the road."

"Aye, Highness, and I wish I had not. I mean, I wish I had been of use to you and His Highness in the battle, as Mistress Jenet and Lady Merizel were."

"I'm not so sure. It was genuinely frightening. There were several times I thought we were going to lose but in the heat of battle you just have to keep going."

Garia felt Keren come up behind them, and the Prince put a hand on a shoulder of each.

"You mourn Jasinet, I deem?"

"Aye, Highness," Lanilla replied. There was nothing more to say.

"It is my hope that we shall never have to suffer such a conflict again," he said after a while. "I doubt that will be possible, but my eyes have been opened to the pain and distress all suffered here. My father's ideas, of binding the Valley countries closer together, may help but there are always other countries beyond. There will always be other battles but we shall do whatever is necessary to prevent our people suffering so. Lanilla, do you yet dream of this battle?"

"I used to, Highness, but it seems to have faded with time."

"I did, sometimes," Garia added, "but my dreams are more normal now. I think today may revive some of those memories though. Remember that tonight, Lanilla."

"Aye, Highness, I will."

They stood together in silence, remembering. After a while Gilbanar came, followed by Vivenne, Terinar, Korizet and Merizel.

"Time and the elements have disguised the signs of battle," Gilbanar muttered, "though I deem this place will never be entirely free of it. You mourn those who you lost?"

"Aye, Uncle Gil. The loss of friends is always hard to bear."

"I know, and these will not be the last in your lives. You must needs accept that only the Maker knows when we shall come into this world and when we shall depart again."

That's not entirely true, Garia thought, but his sentiment is mostly right. Living is just the roll of a dice even without men trying to kill you.

She turned to Gilbanar. "What about your part in it, Uncle Gil? What did you see?"

Gilbanar let out a breath of frustration. "I was stuck in the castle, lass. There were reports by semaphore from across the river and the lookout on the King's Tower could see things happening but we were not sure what. If you remember the day was cold and overcast so the lookouts could not properly see very far in any detail. Eventually we realized something bad must be happening but the tide was against us. For two bells we just sat there and waited, knowing that we could not come across to find out what was going on."

"Aye, Uncle Gil," Keren said. "The forces of Yod picked a fortunate moment to mount their raid."

"Mayhap, young Keren. It is our view that someone in Dekarran made them aware of the tides and the impossibility of any relief across the river."

The group walked along the roadside, their eyes looking for any traces of the fierce battle that had been fought there, but there was none. The winter weather and fresh spring growth had erased it all.

"What of the farmhouse?" Keren pointed. "It seemed to us they mounted their ambush from there."

"Aye. They slaughtered everyone within when they first arrived, so it seems." Gilbanar pointed across the fields. "They did the same in yonder farm, they were too many for one to hide so many men and beasts."

"They were really desperate to get hold of Garia," Keren said. "They threw absolutely everything into that raid, even bringing their own Earth person along to use as a bargaining token."

"Yes, and we killed him anyway," Garia added, remembering her shock at the death of Yves Perriard.

"If there is one thing I have learned in my long life," Gilbanar said, putting a hand on Garia's shoulder, "is that anything can happen in the chaos of battle. Do not blame yourself for his death, Garia. You were too busy preventing your own."

Garia sighed. "You're right, Uncle Gil, but that doesn't make it any better."

"I know, lass. I know."

Eventually they all climbed back on their mounts or into their carriages. Keren sat facing Garia this time, while she and Lanilla had arms about each other for comfort. The rest of the journey to South Slip was conducted mostly in silence.

* * *

As usual, the party was split along gender lines for their overnight stop. The noble women and their maids all gathered in the parlor of the women's hostel after their evening meal.

"Garia," Korizet asked, "would you tell us of your battle? Father gave us a brief account when he returned but we know little more. I do not think that even Terinar knows what really happened that day."

Garia shook her head. "Not tonight, I think. I'm sorry, Kor, but it's a little too soon after riding past the site today. Leave it until we can all get together in the castle and we can all tell you what happened. Besides, some of those who are coming tomorrow or the next day might want to hear the story."

"Oh, of course. I understand, Garia. Tell me, how long do you plan to stay with us? The last time you went north you stayed two weeks."

"I'm not sure, Kor. I don't think we can afford more than three or four days this time. We have made arrangements -" with the Beings, "- so there's a timetable we have to follow."

"Oh, I understand." Korizet looked disappointed.

Garia brightened. "Of course, last time I went north I didn't! Not to begin with. I think there should be no problem telling you how we came here to this very building and then were smuggled north again, with Milsy taking my place in the royal procession back to the palace."

"Milsy?" Korizet regarded the young guildswoman carefully. "I know that name. I thought your face looked familiar somehow."

Garia grinned. "Indeed it is! Let's see. It all began when -"

~o~O~o~

It was early in the morning but still spring so the air was cold. There was a slight mist across the Sirrel which meant that the further shore was indistinct.

Garia held Keren's hand and didn't want to let it go.

"What?"

Feteran was most apologetic. "Highness, it is now necessary. Since you have been wed to His Highness these several days, it is not impossible that you could be with child. If that were to be so, you must needs travel on a separate ferry to him, that the line of succession may be preserved."

I'm not pregnant! It's the wrong time of month, for one thing, and for another, this body has only a week or so to live so it wouldn't matter if I was. I can't say that, though. Even if Feteran knows what is going to happen, nobody else does so we have to keep up appearances.

I just don't want to be separated from him for that long.

Accidents do happen, and the Beings haven't said much at all about Keren's long-term survival! Only my own. Until I return to Anmar.

"As you wish, Feteran. Who am I with?"

"You are on the second ferry with Her Grace and Lady Korizet, Highness. With so many so close to the line of succession crossing today, it will take all day for everyone to travel to the castle."

Of course. We have Keren, Gilbanar, Terinar and theoretically my child, haven't we? Best if we split up.

"As you say, Feteran. I'm not thinking, am I? Can I wait for Keren on the other side?"

"If that is your desire, Highness. Of course, you must needs join him in the carriage for the ride up the ramp to the castle today."

Garia nodded reluctantly. "I'd hoped I could ride like last time but you're right, aren't you? Well, then, let's get on with it. Keren, I'll see you on the other side."

A brief kiss, and they parted to find their different ferries.